diff options
| author | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-15 04:45:36 -0700 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-15 04:45:36 -0700 |
| commit | 356849706da238c527577c0e7588f91bcfc74895 (patch) | |
| tree | b8063832762eaa3aa643f76ca421f88a415323a3 | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 3 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-8.txt | 7349 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-8.zip | bin | 0 -> 116912 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-h.htm.zip | bin | 0 -> 1178308 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-h.zip | bin | 0 -> 1176916 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-h/14889-h.htm | 7500 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-h/images/1-tb.jpg | bin | 0 -> 30995 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-h/images/1.jpg | bin | 0 -> 180278 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-h/images/115-tb.jpg | bin | 0 -> 39162 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-h/images/115.jpg | bin | 0 -> 235044 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-h/images/169-tb.jpg | bin | 0 -> 45155 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-h/images/169.jpg | bin | 0 -> 330293 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-h/images/cover-tb.jpg | bin | 0 -> 26774 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 0 -> 172598 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889.txt | 7349 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 14889.zip | bin | 0 -> 116913 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 |
18 files changed, 22214 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6833f05 --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,3 @@ +* text=auto +*.txt text +*.md text diff --git a/14889-8.txt b/14889-8.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..63f337e --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-8.txt @@ -0,0 +1,7349 @@ +The Project Gutenberg eBook, The Meadow-Brook Girls Under Canvas, by Janet +Aldridge + + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + + + + +Title: The Meadow-Brook Girls Under Canvas + +Author: Janet Aldridge + +Release Date: February 3, 2005 [eBook #14889] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + + +***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER +CANVAS*** + + +E-text prepared by Juliet Sutherland, Emmy, and the Project Gutenberg +Online Distributed Proofreading Team + + + +Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this + file which includes the original illustrations. + See 14889-h.htm or 14889-h.zip: + (https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/8/8/14889/14889-h/14889-h.htm) + or + (https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/8/8/14889/14889-h.zip) + + + + + +THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS + +Or, Fun and Frolic in the Summer Camp + +by + +JANET ALDRIDGE + +Author of _The Meadow-Brook Girls Across Country_, _The Meadow-Brook +Girls Afloat_, etc. + +Illustrated + +Philadelphia +Henry Altemus Company + +1913 + + + + + + + +[Illustration: "I go, I thtay!" (Frontispiece.)] + + + +CONTENTS + +CHAPTER + + I. CRAZY JANE'S WILD DRIVE + + II. WHAT HAPPENED TO TOMMY + + III. THE TRAIL TO CAMP WAU-WAU + + IV. IN THE HEART OF THE FOREST + + V. THEIR TROUBLES MULTIPLY + + VI. TAKING THEIR FIRST DEGREE + + VII. TOMMY HAS A NIGHTMARE + + VIII. A DAY WITH AN EXCITING FINISH + + IX. SOUNDING THE GENERAL ALARM + + X. AROUND THE COUNCIL FIRE + + XI. TRIED BY THE FLAMES + + XII. HARRIET TURNS THE TABLES + + XIII. THE CAMP GETS A SURPRISE + + XIV. CRAZY JANE IS INTRODUCED + + XV. THE GHOST OF WAU-WAU + + XVI. THE LAYING OF A SPOOK + + XVII. THE SOUP THAT FAILED + +XVIII. AN "HONOR" FAIRLY LOST + + XIX. WHEN THE STORM BROKE + + XX. THE FALL OF A FOREST KING + + XXI. A DAY OF EXCITEMENT + + XXII. SLUMBERS RUDELY DISTURBED + +XXIII. HARRIET'S GRAVE MISTAKE + + XXIV. CONCLUSION + + + + + +CHAPTER I + +CRAZY JANE'S WILD DRIVE + + +"Tommy, what are you doing?" demanded Margery Brown, shaking back a lock +of unruly hair from her flushed face. + +"Conthulting the Oracle," lisped Grace Thompson, more familiarly known +among her friends as Tommy. + +"I should think you would prefer to cool off in the shade after that climb +up the hill. I'm perishing. If you knew what sight you are you'd come in +out of the sun, wouldn't she, Hazel?" + +Hazel Holland regarded Margery solemnly. + +"You are a sight yourself, Buster. Your face is as red as a beet. I wish +you might see yourself in a looking glass." + +Buster tossed her head disdainfully. "I'm not a sight," she declared. + +"I'll leave it to Tommy if your face isn't positively crimson." But Tommy +was too fully absorbed in her present occupation to give heed to the +remark. "I'm sorry Harriet isn't here," continued Hazel, seeing that Tommy +had not heard her. + +"Why isn't she here?" asked Margery. + +"Harriet is helping her mother," replied Hazel. "She always has something +to do at home. She is a much better girl than either you or I, Buster. +Harriet is always thinking of others instead of herself." + +"Well, she's older. She is sixteen and I am only fourteen. By the time I'm +her age I will settle down, too," declared Margery wisely. + +"Wearing spectacles and darning socks," smiled Hazel. + +Margery shook her head vehemently. + +"Wouldn't it be awful!" she queried. + +"Oh, I am not so sure of that," replied Hazel. "I like to keep house. +Every girl ought to know all about housekeeping. Do you know how to cook?" + +"No. I don't want to know either, not even plain cooking," retorted +Margery. "Plain cooking may be all right for plain people, but----" + +"Buster!" rebuked Hazel. "I am amazed to hear you talk that way. That is +like Crazy Jane. You don't want to be called another 'Crazy Jane,' do +you? You will be if you persist in saying such silly things." + +"Why don't you lecture Tommy?" demanded Margery, her eyes snapping +threateningly. "Tommy doesn't know a biscuit from an apple dumpling until +she gets it in her mouth." + +"Tommy, please come in out of the heat," begged Hazel. "What are you doing +out there?" + +"Telling my fortune," answered Tommy without raising her head from her +task. Hazel observed that Tommy was pulling a daisy apart. A heap of +daisies that she had pulled up by the roots, lay in her lap, regardless of +the dirt that was accumulating on her stiffly starched white dress. One by +one Tommy pulled the daisy petals from the flower, muttering rhythmically +to herself. + +"Consulting the Oracle," sniffed Buster. "Did you ever hear of anything so +silly?" + +"We all do silly things," answered Hazel wisely. + +"I go, I thtay; I go, I thtay; I go, I thtay; I go--Oh!" Tommy glanced up +with an expression of disgust on her face. + +"Didn't it come out to suit you?" smiled Hazel Holland. + +"No," pouted Tommy, screwing up her small face. When animated, Grace's was +an impish face, made more so by the upward tilt of a much freckled nose. + +"Go where?" I questioned Margery, now evincing a mild interest in Tommy's +affairs. + +"To the thea thhore." + +"Oh, the sea shore," nodded Hazel. + +"Yeth. The daithy theth tho. I'm going with my father and mother. But I +don't want to go. I want to thtay here with the girlth," pouted Tommy. + +"I should think you would be happy to think you are going to the sea +shore. Most girls would be," reminded Hazel. + +"It must cost a lot of money to go to the sea shore," remarked Margery +Brown. + +Tommy bobbed her head vigorously. + +"Yeth. My father hath lotth of money, I thuppothe. But I don't care. I +don't want to go." + +"When do you go?" + +"I don't know, Hathel. The Oracle thayth I'm going." + +The Oracle having settled the question, no further doubts remained in the +mind of little Grace Thompson. + +Grace's father was a lawyer. Both he and the girl's mother had inherited +fortunes, and Grace being an only child had much, finer clothes than any +of her companions in the little New Hampshire town of Meadow-Brook. + +Hazel Holland and Margery Brown were the daughters of village merchants, +the former's father being a druggist, while the father of the latter owned +a fairly prosperous grocery business. + +The fourth member of this little quartette, Harriet Burrell, was not so +fortunately situated as were her three friends. Harriet's father was a +bookkeeper in the local bank, and on his moderate salary was doing his +best to give his daughter and younger son an education. His salary was +barely sufficient to do this and at the same time support his family, +small as it was. + +It was Harriet's ambition to go to college. She was now sixteen years old. +In two more years she would finish her course at the high school. From +that point on, the way did not look particularly bright, so far as +continuing her education was concerned. + +In the meantime Harriet Burrell was living the wholesome life that her +environment made possible. She was a strong, healthy, buoyant girl, full +of life and spirits, popular with everyone who knew her, and a superior +being in the estimation of the three girls who were her close friends, +even though she was unable to dress as well as they or to do other things +that were easily within the means of the parents of Grace, Hazel and +Margery. + +The four girls were together much of the time, quarreling and making up +almost in the same breath, even stubborn little Tommy giving way to the +kinder and more mature disposition of Harriet Burrell. As Hazel had +already said, Harriet at that moment was at home helping her mother, even +though the fields, the trees and the nodding daisies were calling loudly +to her. + +"Must you go if you do not wish to!" Margery was asking. + +"I gueth not; not if I don't want to, and I don't," declared Grace with +emphasis. + +"She thinks she can have more fun with us four girls this summer. Still, +she should go if her folks wish her to do so," nodded Hazel thoughtfully. +"Don't you say so, Buster?" + +"No, I don't," declared Margery with some warmth. "In her place I should +do just what I liked best. Then again, it wouldn't be fair for Tommy to go +away like that and leave us all alone here to mope through the summer. +That's right, Tommy. Tell them you won't go unless--unless you can take us +along too." + +"Margery!" rebuked Hazel severely. "That wasn't a nice thing to say. That +shows a selfish spirit. If Harriet were here I know she would tell you the +same thing. I am sure you didn't mean it that way." + +"Harriet wouldn't," protested Buster. "She doesn't put on a solemn face +and read people lectures. No, Hazel Holland, she doesn't do anything of +the sort. There's some one coming," exclaimed the girl, suddenly changing +the subject. + +"I see her. It is Miss Elting," answered Hazel, her eyes growing bright. +"She is coming up to see us, I do believe." + +"Yeth, it'th Mith Elting," decided Grace, screwing up her little face and +looking inquiringly at the newcomer who was leisurely making her way along +the road in their direction. 441 wonder what she wantth." + +"Miss Elting is coming up to join us, of course," replied Hazel. "And you +see if she doesn't have something fine to suggest. Harriet is going to +miss something, I know." + +Miss Elting was one of the younger teachers in the Meadow-Brook High +School, a leader in the girls' sports and very popular with them. But of +all the pupils in the school her favorites were perhaps the four girls to +three of whom the reader already has been introduced. Miss Elting called +them "The Little Big Four." The young teacher exerted a great influence +over the four Meadow-Brook Girls; she had been especially helpful to +Harriet and a closer relation than that of teacher and pupil existed +between the two. Both were passionately fond of Nature. They loved the +fields, the woods and the waters and many a care-free happy hour they had +spent together in the open. Hazel, Margery and Grace frequently +accompanied them, though in such instances Harriet and Miss Elting usually +found it necessary to cut short their outing because Margery "got all +flustered up" from the heat and Tommy's feet usually hurt her. + +They had recognized Miss Elting approaching some distance down the road +that lay at the foot of the hill upon which the three girls had gone to +spend a few leisure hours. + +"Hoo-oo!" called Hazel, springing up and waving her handkerchief to +attract Miss Elting's attention. The teacher saw them they thought; she +appeared to be waving her hand at them, though the distance was so great +that they could not be certain of this. + +"I'm going to meet her," exclaimed Tommy, springing to her feet. "You +thtay here." Tommy started off, scattering a lapful of daisies about her +as she ran, then fled down the hill in a series of leaps, her white shoe +ties brushing the tops of the daisies and sending the latter into a +nodding sea of protest. + +"Grace! Grace, come back!" cried Hazel. + +"Isn't she a tomboy!" scoffed Margery. "Her nickname suits her." + +Tommy was moving too rapidly at that moment to turn back, even though she +had wished to do so. So fast was her gait that she appeared to have lost +control of herself. Her little white-shod feet were working like parts of +a machine driven at high speed. Her voice floated up to them in a shrill +wail. + +"Thave me! I'm going to fall," she cried. Then she disappeared from view +as she sprawled face downward with arms thrust forward among the daisies +and tall grass. + +"Oh! She is hurt," cried Hazel in alarm. + +"No, she isn't. Don't get excited," answered Margery calmly. "You don't +know Tommy if you think a little tumble like that could harm her. See, +there she goes." + +Sure enough, Grace was on her feet again racing down the hill at the same +reckless pace as before. She reached the foot of the hill without further +mishap, hesitated a second or so at the fence, and then vaulted over it. +For a moment, she was out of sight in the ditch beside the road, then she +was seen clambering into the dusty highway. + +Hazel was laughing. + +"You couldn't do that, Buster, I'll warrant." + +"I am sure I don't want to," answered Margery stretching out comfortably +with her hands supporting her head. "I'm no circus performer." + +Hazel uttered a little exclamation. + +"Look Margery! Look!" she cried. + +"Well, what is it? I don't see anything," replied Margery petulantly, +raising herself on one elbow, gazing listlessly down into the valley where +the village lay baking under the hot June sun. + +"It's a special," cried Hazel. "See, the cars are orange colored. Aren't +they pretty? I never saw anything more attractive." + +Margery turned up her nose disdainfully. + +"I don't see anything about a railroad train to get excited over," she +answered, lying back in the shade of the maple tree, beneath which the +girls had been resting for the past hour or so. + +That the special train rushing down the valley, would make no stop at +Meadow-Brook, Hazel could plainly see. Trains that were to stop there +always slowed down before reaching the second crossing west of the +village. This one had not done so. No sooner had Hazel observed this than +she caught sight of something else, something that set her nerves all a +tingle. A huge cloud of dust was rolling down the highway near the +railroad tracks. That this cloud was not caused by the train was plain to +the watching girl. Soon she was able to make out the outlines of an +automobile in the cloud of dust. The train was but a short distance away. +Each was making for the crossing, where the highway and railroad tracks +met. Hazel did not believe the driver of the motor car was aware that the +train was so close, even if the driver knew of its presence at all, for no +train was due to pass through Meadow-Brook at that hour. + +The color suddenly left Hazel Holland's face. + +"Quick! Quick! Look!" she gasped. + +"It's too hot to keep bobbing up and down," returned Margery +indifferently. + +"But look! Look!" + +"Tell me about it, Hazel, dear. You do not have to get up to see. I do." + +"Oh? Buster, there's going to be a collision." + +"Eh? What?" Buster was on her feet instantly. + +"The train is going to hit the automobile!" + +Margery's face paled. Her breath came more quickly. Her eyes grew large +and wondering. The power of speech seemed suddenly to have left her. They +had forgotten all about Grace Thompson in the greater interest of the +moment. Margery shivered with apprehension while beads of perspiration +stood out on her forehead. She was staring in terror at the onrushing car. + +"Oh!" she shuddered. "There'll surely be a collision." + +"Look! The chauffeur doesn't see the train on account of the dust. Don't +you see the dust rising in the road ahead of the automobile? The wind is +blowing it up ahead and the machine is kicking it up behind. Hoo-oo! +Hoo-oo!" cried the girl, frantically waving her handkerchief to attract +the attention of the driver of the car, at the same time pointing to the +rapidly approaching train. + +Instead of slackening speed, the driver of the motor car appeared to be +putting on more. The car was rapidly nearing the railroad crossing. So was +the train. + +"Oh, I can't look at it," cried Margery, throwing herself on the ground +and burying her face in her arms. + +Hazel stood perfectly rigid. She scarcely breathed. Her eyes were wide and +staring. + +"Ha--as it hap-p-pened?" faltered Margery. + +"No-o-o. Oh! The driver is going to be killed! Oh, oh!" + +For one awful second the motor car and engine of the special were +swallowed up in a cloud of dust, then out of the cloud darted the +locomotive on one side. On the other dashed the automobile, still on four +wheels, continuing at the same reckless speed along the highway. + +Hazel uttered a little scream. + +"He's made it. Oh!" She sank to the ground pale and trembling. Margery +raised a very red, very scared face. + +"Wa--as he killed?" + +"No." + +"Oh, fudge! Why didn't you scare me to death while you were----" + +"Look Oh, look!" + +"I won't," declared Margery firmly. "Go crazy if you wish. I won't." + +"It's Tommy!" + +Buster bobbed up in a fresh panic. + +The "man" in the motor car was gazing up at the girls waving one hand to +them, steering the car with the other hand. + +"It's a woman!" gasped Hazel. + +"It's Crazy Jane," cried Margery. "No wonder she nearly ran down a train +of cars." + +"Tommy! Oh, Tom-my!" screamed Hazel Holland, hopping about frantically, +waving both arms above her head, seeking to attract the attention of the +woman driver as well as that of Tommy. + +The little white figure had climbed the bank into the highway and was now +fleeing down the road to meet her friend Miss Elting. Tommy did not see +the automobile approaching from the rear. A knoll and a bend in the road +hid the driver of the car and the little white figure from each other. The +noise of the train either drowned that of the automobile, or else, Grace +thought the rumble made by the car to be that made by the train that had +just passed down the valley. + +The motor car roared around the bend. Miss Elting screamed as she saw it. +Grace heard the scream, but failing to understand the meaning of it, +decided it to be some sort of greeting. The little girl waved her arms in +reply. Miss Elting was gesticulating and pointing frantically. The two +girls on the hillside were for the moment paralyzed with fright. + +All at once, Grace appeared to perceive her danger. She turned sharply. +There she stood, her frightened face turned toward the oncoming car that +was rapidly approaching her enveloped in a blinding cloud of dust. The +driver and Tommy discovered each other at about the same instant. There +was no time to stop the car. + +Suddenly, car and Tommy were swallowed up in the dust cloud. + +"Grace is killed!" screamed Margery. + +"Yes, oh yes!" wailed Hazel, wringing her hands. "What shall we do?" + +Out of the dust cloud hurtled the little white figure. She appeared to +have been doubled up into a large white ball by the car when it struck +her. + +The ball rolled from the road, disappearing into the roadside ditch. The +motor car lurched around the curve in the road, zig-zagged past Miss +Elting, then became a rolling cloud of dust again. + + + + +CHAPTER II + +WHAT HAPPENED TO TOMMY + + +"Oh-h-h!" moaned Margery. "Poor Tommy has been killed." + +In that terrible moment Hazel Holland came nearer to fainting than ever +before in her life. She pulled herself sharply together. Margery was by +this time sobbing hysterically. + +"Don't do that," commanded Hazel sharply, "We must do something. Come +quickly!" + +Hazel started down the hillside in the trail followed by Tommy during her +break-neck sprint to meet Miss Elting. The latter was already running +toward the scene of the accident. Hazel recalled afterwards having +wondered at the time that a woman could run so fast. Miss Elting's feet +seemed barely to touch the ground. Margery, mustering her courage, +staggered to her feet and followed Hazel at a slower pace, though she, +too, was running. + +Hazel was the first to reach the place where Grace had been hurled from +the highway by the car. + +"Grace!" she screamed, clambering awkwardly over the fence, dropping down +on the road side. "Oh, Grace, are you killed?" + +A pale-faced girl was sitting at the bottom of the dry ditch with both +feet tucked under her. There was a bewildered look on her small face. She +was blinking dazedly. + +"Oh, dearie, are you injured?" cried Miss Elting, slipping and sliding +down into the ditch beside the pale-faced Tommy. + +"Yeth." + +"Tell me where, what?" + +"My feelingth are hurt." + +"She's alive! She's alive," cried Hazel, throwing impulsive arms about the +neck of her little friend. + +"Your feelings are hurt? Well, dear, if that is all, you are a lucky +girl," smiled Miss Elting. "Did the automobile hit you?" + +"Yeth." + +At this juncture, Margery made her appearance in a wholly unexpected +manner. Margery in climbing the fence had caught her skirt on a nail. She +plunged headlong down the bank into the ditch, almost falling on Grace. + +"Oh, oh!" groaned Margery. + +Hazel, laughing almost hysterically in her joy at finding Grace alive, +quickly assisted Margery to her feet, wiping the dirt from Buster's +flushed face. + +"She isn't hurt at all," laughed Margery, fixing a glance of inquiry on +Tommy's face. + +"Tommy says her feelings are hurt," Miss Elting informed Buster. + +"Then I am worse off than she. Because I tore my skirt and hurt my arm, +too. Catch me running on another wild goose chase like this one. I don't +believe the car hit you at all, Tommy Thompson." + +"Yeth it did," protested Tommy. "Of courthe it did. I gueth I know. I felt +it." + +"Stand up," commanded Miss Elting, placing both hands under the arms of +the girl and assisting her to her feet. "There! Now see if you can walk. +Of course you can," comforted the teacher. "The car never touched you. You +must have leaped out of the way just in time. Come, I will help you into +the road, then we will take you home. But where is Harriett? I heard she +was out here with you girls." + +"I should not be here had not Tommy and Hazel dragged me out," declared +Margery. "Violent exercise is not good for one during the hot weather." + +"It'th very good for you, Buthter," remarked Tommy wisely. "It ithn't good +for a growing girl to be thtout, tho I've heard." + +"Don't worry. You will never suffer from being too stout," retorted +Margery. "You can't keep still long enough." + +"Mith Elting, I've been thitting here in the ditch for ever and ever tho +long and not thaying a word, and Buthter thayth I can't keep thtill." + +"Why don't you girls stop squabbling and answer Miss Elting's question?" +demanded Hazel. "Harriet is at home, Miss Elting." + +"Yeth, Harriet ith wathing ditheth for her mother," said Tommy. "I'd like +to thee anybody make me wath ditheth if I didn't want to." + +"That isn't a nice thing to say, Grace," rebuked the teacher. "Of course +Harriet is a great help to her mother, as every girl should be. Suppose, +Grace, that your mother could not afford to hire a servant to do these +things for her? In that case I am positive you would do whatever you could +to assist your mother. I believe you would make a fine little +housekeeper." + +Grace shook her head with emphasis. + +"No? Then what would you do if your mother insisted upon your washing +dishes?" + +"I'd drop the ditheth. Maybe they wouldn't want me to wath any more +ditheth after that," replied Tommy, screwing up her face so impishly that +Miss Elting laughed aloud. + +"Is it any wonder that Grace and myself quarrel awfully at times, Miss +Elting?" asked Margery. + +"They don't mean anything by it," apologized Hazel. + +"Thay, what did you come up here for, Mith Elting?" questioned Tommy, +directing a glance of suspicious inquiry at the teacher. "Do you want uth +to go for another nithe little walk? No, thank you. I've walked with you +before. Thank you very kindly. My feet are too thore and Buthter ith too +tired. Harriet'th brother thayth that Buthter wath born with that tired +feeling. I geth he'th right. Don't you think tho, Miss Elting? Thit down +and retht, and I'll tell your fortune with a daithy." + +"If you are rested sufficiently I think we had better move on. Don't +worry, Grace. I am not going to drag you away on one of those long walks. +But I have something to tell you." + +"I knew it," piped Tommy. "Look out! There cometh another automobile." +Tommy shied from her position in the road like a skittish horse. + +Just then the car that had caused all the trouble came honking toward them +and slowed down with a series of explosions that sounded like the +discharges of a Gatling gun. The young woman who was driving the car, +brought it to a stop, leaped out and running to Grace threw her arms about +the slender girl in white. + +"Oh, my darlin', my darlin'. My blessed little Tommy. Did I kill you +altogether? And I wasn't going a little bit, was I? But didn't I come near +to ripping the cowcatcher from that engine? Wasn't it just glorious the +way I dodged the old thing? I knew all the time it was going to be a close +shave, but I made up my mind I'd beat 'em out even if I took off the hind +wheels of my car. Get in, you dears. I'll drive you home." + +"What! Ride with you?" questioned Margery. "Not for a million dollars. +It's a shame. They ought to arrest you." + +"Yes, Jane," rebuked Miss Elting. "You shouldn't go racing about the way +you do. Your car nearly ran over Grace." + +"Dad says I drive too fast. He says he doesn't blame folks for calling me +'Crazy Jane.' He says I'll meet with an accident one of these days. But +Dad has old-fashioned ideas." + +Jane paused long enough to brush back two stray locks from her flushed +face. Her hair was all awry and her attire showed carelessness and haste +in dressing. + +"Well, darlin's, if you won't go with me I think I'll go and get Harriet. +She isn't afraid to ride with me." + +"Please don't do that," replied Miss Elting. "We are on our way to see +Harriet on important business." + +"So long, then. I'm off, girls." + +Jane sprang into her car and drove away with a sputter and a roar, +disappearing in a cloud of pungent blue smoke. + +"Isn't she a crazy creature?" demanded Margery disdainfully. + +"She means well," soothed Hazel. + +"Yeth. Thhe meanth to kill thomebody well," corrected Tommy. + +Jane McCarthy had acquired the name of "Crazy Jane" because of her +reckless driving, her harum-scarum ways and her complete ignoring of +public opinion. Not a few of the residents of the little New Hampshire +village feared that Jane might be brought home after one of her wild +drives, with broken bones, if not worse. + +In spite of her reckless manner Jane was well liked. She was good hearted +and very charitable, though her charity was not always bestowed with +judgment Being motherless she had practically done as she pleased ever +since she began to walk, and her father, a wealthy contractor, had +indulged her every whim, believing that Jane could do no wrong. Jane was +prompt to take advantage of this paternal leniency, though her worst +offense was that of continuously terrorizing the neighborhood in which she +lived and the whole countryside as well, by her reckless driving with both +car and horse. + +The narrow escape of Grace Thompson from being run over by the big touring +car had not shaken Jane's nerve in the least. It had shaken Tommy's only +briefly. Tommy, supple and alert, had leaped from the road just in time to +avoid being run down by the car. A second's delay on her part would +undoubtedly have proved serious if not fatal to Tommy Thompson. + +But the three girls were to see more of Jane in the near future. She was +to play a more active part in their lives than she had ever before done. +Just now they were more interested in what they instinctively felt Miss +Elting had to say to them. + +"Now, listen, girls," said Miss Elting after the roar of the car had died +away in the distance. "I will tell you about the very pleasant plans I +have made for you and Harriet." + + + + +CHAPTER III + +THE TRAIL TO CAMP WAU-WAU + + +"I understand that your parents have been considering your going to the +sea shore with them, Grace?" said Miss Elting with a rising inflection in +her voice. "I suppose you are eager to go?" + +"No, I'm not. What'th, more, I'm not going. I'm going to thtay here with +the girlth. Why?" Tommy regarded the teacher keenly. + +"Because my dear, if you are not going to the sea shore I wish to include +you in my plans for the summer. I have a fine vacation planned for the +four of you. Does any of you know the location of Pocono Woods?" + +The girls shook their heads. + +"It is a forest near Jamesburg about twenty-five miles from here. How +would you young women enjoy spending your vacations in a camp in the +woods, living in tents and----" + +"Really truly tentth?" interrupted Tommy. + +"Yes, dear. Real tents and campfires and all that sort of thing, right in +the heart of the Pocono Woods, miles and miles from civilization." + +"Are there any thnaketh there?" questioned Grace apprehensively. + +"No, no snakes." + +"Mothquitoeth?" + +"There may be a few mosquitoes. I cannot say as to that. But it is a +lovely spot. This camp," Miss Elting went on to say, "is for young girls +and young women, and is part of the Camp Girls' Association, a large and +growing organization. You will find a great many other young women there +and you will, while there, be in charge of a guardian." + +"Guardian!" interrupted Grace. "My father ith my guardian." + +"Oh, I don't mean that sort of a guardian," answered Miss Elting with a +bright smile. "The guardians are merely the women who take charge of the +girls during their stay in camp. I am to be one of them this summer. I had +planned to take you four girls there after the close of school, but did +not think it advisable to speak of my plans until they were more fully +developed and all arrangements completed. Now what do you think of it?" + +"It is perfectly splendid," cried Margery. "Won't that be great, girls? +But," she added, her face sobering, "I do not think my father and mother +would permit me to go." + +"I am quite sure that mine would not," agreed Hazel solemnly. + +"I gueth Mith Elting hath theen to that," spoke up Tommy, her eyes +narrowing. + +"You have made a close guess, Grace. They have agreed, all except in your +case. Your mother wishes to talk the matter over with you and your father +before making a final decision." + +"Then it ith all right," nodded Tommy confidently. "I'll make them let me +go anyway and--ith Harriet going?" + +"Yes. I hope so." + +"Doeth thhe know about it!" + +"I have not spoken to Harriet about it. I had hoped to do so out here +to-day. That is why I proposed just now that we return to the village. We +shall have a chance to talk it over on the way back, when I will tell you +more about the proposed vacation." + +"You thay my folkth know about it, Mith Elting?" + +"Yes, dear." + +"What did they thay?" + +"That they thought you had better go to Narragansett with them, but that +if you insisted, they supposed you would have to go to the summer camp +with us," admitted the teacher with a tolerant smile. + +Tommy twisted her face into a grimace. + +"My folkth know what ith good for them," averred the little blonde girl. + +"I am afraid, my dear, that you do not fully know what is good for +yourself," declared the teacher reprovingly. "You will have to obey the +rules when you get to camp, and they are quite strict. There are so many +girls there, that rather strict regulations have to be enforced. Every +girl is expected to live up to them. Failing to do so she undoubtedly +would be sent home." + +"If they catch her," answered Tommy wisely. "You thay that Harriet +doethn't know about thith?" + +"Not yet, Grace." + +The girl reflected for a moment. They had started slowly toward the +village. All at once Tommy started down the road at top speed. + +"Grace, Grace!" called Miss Elting. + +"She's gone to tell Harriet what you have said," declared Margery. + +A shade of annoyance passed over Miss Elting's face, quickly giving place +to an amused smile as she watched the light-footed Tommy speeding down the +road. Tommy whisked herself out of their sight in no time. + +"Let us hurry on," urged the teacher. "Grace is sure to confuse the story +if she tries to tell it. Mrs. Burrell wished me to tell Harriet of the +camping trip that is before her." + +The girls nodded their approval of the suggestion. Margery held her head a +little higher than usual. She wanted to impress upon Miss Elting the fact +that she was too dignified to do what Tommy had just done. + +In the meantime Grace had continued her wild flight to the door of the +Burrell home into which she burst like a miniature cyclone. Her face was +flushed and her eyes sparkled. Her white dress was crumpled and stained +from sprawling on the hillside and falling out of the road into the +wayside ditch. + +"Oh, Harriet! Harriet!" she gasped, flinging herself into the room where +Harriet Burrell and her mother sat sewing on one of Harriet's dresses +which, though the young woman did not know it, was intended for her to +wear during the coming vacation in camp. + +Harriet sprang up and ran to the excited Tommy, believing that something +terrible had occurred. + +"Tommy, Tommy! What is it?" she cried. + +"The greatetht thing you ever heard. Oh, I won't tell you. It ith too +good. Gueth what? Gueth!" chuckled Grace. + +"I am afraid I cannot," laughed Harriet, now discovering that nothing was +amiss with Grace. "I am not a good guesser, but I do guess that you are +very much excited." + +"You're going, too," interrupted Grace. "We're all going, and we're all +going to live in----" + +"Sit down, Tommy and calm yourself. You are so excited that I can't +understand anything from your jumble of words," admonished Harriet, laying +a firm hand on the arm of her friend and pushing Grace into a chair. + +"I don't want to thit down," objected Tommy bobbing up again. "I want to +talk, then I want to danthe. Oh, I'm tho happy. But I'm a thight," she +added, glancing down at her gown. + +"I agree with you," answered Harriet, smilingly. "Do sit down and compose +yourself. Where are the girls? Are they as flustrated as you are?" + +"Yeth, and they're going, too. They're coming here with Mith Elting. +They're coming from over there." Harriet smiled as Grace waved an excited +hand toward the west, the direction in which the hill lay. + +"Tell me about it. I am growing curious. Where is it we are going?" + +Tommy bobbed up from her chair and began dancing about the room. + +"Oh, ever and ever tho far." + +By this time Mrs. Burrell began to understand. She realized that the cat +was about to jump out of the bag, but made no effort to assist Grace in +telling the story. Instead Harriet's mother sat with an amused smile on +her face. + +"We're going away, we're going away. Don't you underthtand?" + +"No, Tommy, I don't." + +"Oh, fiddle!" + +"Where is it that we are going?" + +"Ever and ever tho far away. Way off in the woodth where the birdth thing +and the frogth croak and the mothquitoeth bite you and thpoil your +complexion. And, oh, gueth, gueth, Harriet." + +Harriet threw up her hands, an expression of comical despair on her face. + +"I give you up, Tommy. You are hopeless. Here come Miss Elting and the +girls. Perhaps Miss Elting can tell us what it is all about. I am not +going away. You are going to the sea shore, are you not, Tommy?" + +Tommy shook her head vigorously. + +"I'm not," she declared, with a stamp of her foot. "I'm going to the +woodth and----" + +"You ran away from us, you naughty girl," chided Miss Elting after having +greeted Mrs. Burrell and Harriet. Margery and Hazel had followed her in, +and were now shaking hands with Harriet, though it had been only a matter +of some two hours since last they met. + +"I suppose Grace has told you all about it, Harriet. However, there may be +a few dry details left for me," continued Miss Elting with a severe frown +at Tommy. + +"She hasn't told me anything. She has tried to tell me, but she is too +excited to be intelligible. Please tell me what it is all about. I am +anxious to hear the news." + +"Let Grace tell it, now that she has begun," suggested Miss Elting, +nodding to the excited Tommy. + +However, with the entrance of the teacher and the two girls, Tommy in her +haste to blurt out the full story had become hopelessly tangled. She +hesitated, stammered, then stopped short. There was a merry laugh at her +expense. + +"I shall have to tell you after all, young ladies," said the teacher. "You +four girls, it has been decided, are to go with me to the summer camp in +the Pocono Woods. Do you know about the summer camp there, Harriet?" + +"I have heard of it," answered Harriet, gazing steadily at the speaker. +"It is quite an important organization, is it not?" + +"Just so. As I already have explained to the girls, I am one of the +guardians. I thought it would be fine to have my Meadow-Brook Girls +accompany me, and with the consent of the parents of each girl, I have +arranged for you to remain in the camp for six weeks, at least, or until +we have to return to get ready for the fall term of school here." + +"Yeth, and, and, and----" began Tommy. + +"Oh do hurry up and tell the retht, Mith Elting," she ended impatiently. + +The smile slowly faded from Harriet's face, and now that the animation had +left it, it was rather plain. Her hair brushed straight back from a broad +forehead, made more pronounced the undeniable plainness of her features. +But when animated that face was fairly transformed. As Miss Elting had +expressed it, "Harriet lighted up divinely." She was a tall, well built +girl whose erect carriage and graceful poise indicated athletic training. + +"Yes, that will be fine, indeed," agreed Harriet. "Of course you know it +will not be possible for me to go with you, much as I should like to. You +understand why without my explaining, Miss Elting." + +"Yeth you will go," burst out Grace, suddenly finding her voice again. +"I'll pay for you. I've got lotth and lotth of money." + +Harriet's face flushed. + +"You are a dear, Tommy. But you know I could not permit you to do that," +was Harriet's gentle reply. "It is very, very good of you, but wholly +impossible. You know Miss Elting, that I could not afford a vacation such +as that, much as I should like to go. Oh, wouldn't it be fine if we four +girls might spend our vacation in camp together?" she exclaimed, her +features lighting up again. + +"And so you shall," answered Miss Elting with a finality in her tone that +led Harriet Burrell to gaze at the young woman with keen, questioning +eyes. "Listen, my dear. I am going to take you with me as my guest. As I +have already explained, I am one of the guardians of the camp. The +guardians receive no remuneration for their services, but each is +entitled, if she wishes, to take one girl with her as her guest. The girl +so taken would be a member of the camp, just the same as the others. She +would in no sense be a charity member either. She would be on exactly the +same footing as her companions. That is the way you are going to join the +camping party. I am inviting you to be my guest. Your name already has +been registered with Mrs. Livingston, the Chief Guardian of the camp. Your +place will be ready for you when you reach there, and I believe you will +enjoy your summer thoroughly." + +"Now what have you got to thay to that?" demanded Grace triumphantly. + +Harriet turned a thoughtful gaze on the smiling face of her mother. + +"And you knew about this all the time, but said never a word to me, +Mother?" + +"Yes, dear." + +"Oh, you darling Mother," cried the girl impulsively, throwing both arms +about Mrs. Burrell's neck, kissing her affectionately. From her mother +Harriet turned her attention to Miss Elting whom she also embraced in a +bear-like hug. "How can I ever thank you?" + +"By going with us," answered Miss Elting. + +"Thay, aren't you going to kith me? Didn't I firtht tell you about it?" +demanded Tommy. + +Harriet ran over to her little friend, kissing her lightly, at the same +time giving Tommy's ear a pinch. + +"Girls, you have been in the secret all the time, too, haven't you?" + +"Do you think I could keep a thecret all that time?" answered Grace. +"Didn't I nearly break my prethiouth neck to get down here to tell you the +good newth the minute I heard it? Didn't I get run over by an automobile, +too?" + +"Grace fell down the hill. She did have a narrow escape from being run +down by Crazy Jane," explained Miss Elting. + +Harriet regarded her little friend with twinkling eyes. + +"When do we go?" she asked. + +"On Saturday, the day after to-morrow." + +"So soon! Oh, that will be glorious. But how about clothes. What do the +girls wear? Anything they happen to have?" + +"No. They dress alike, or nearly so." + +"Then I fear I shan't be able to go. You see I have nothing except my +regular clothes." + +Miss Elting continued speaking, unheeding the interruption. + +"The everyday dress is of dark blue serge, the waist is batiste lined, it +has long sleeves and a large flowing bow, made of plaid or Roman-striped +silk at the neck. The skirt for the large girls is plain with a wide box +pleat at the back. The skirt for the smaller girls is kilted and made +ankle-length or shorter if desired. The dress has three pockets, one of +them in the sleeve----" + +"Funny plathe for a pocket," observed Tommy. + +"Now do you begin to understand?" smiled Miss Elting. + +"Why--why," stammered Harriet, "That is the very thing mother and I have +been working on. I've been at work on my camp dress all the time and +didn't know it." Harriet laughed excitedly. There were tears of joy in her +eyes. "Oh, what a goose I have been, haven't I, girls?" + +"Yeth," agreed Tommy, bobbing her head up and down. + +"The official hat," continued Miss Elting, "is also of dark blue serge to +match the rest of the outfit. It has a white silk cord about the crown +with the name of the camp in white on the blue background. I forgot to say +that the emblem of your rank in the camp order, will be worked on the +sleeve. That may be done after reaching camp." + +"What is the name of the camp--Pocono?" asked Harriet for the sake of +continuing the conversation. She was too dazed to think clearly as yet. + +"Camp 'Wau-Wau' is the name. It is a Chinook Indian name. 'Wau-Wau' is a +term, usually applied to a number of squaws gathering for a confab, and +corresponds to the 'pow-wow' of the braves. Now you know all about it. We +shall start from here on the noon train Saturday." + + + + +CHAPTER IV + +IN THE HEART OF THE FOREST + + +"Is the wagon for Camp Wau-Wau here?" asked Miss Elting. + +Four happy-faced girls, accompanied by the teacher, had left the train at +Jamesburg, from where they were to be conveyed by wagon into the woods. +Miss Elting was directed to a three-seated buck-board wagon. Jasper, the +handy man about the camp was on the driver's seat. He was an old man who +said little. It was rumored that three seasons spent at Wau-Wau had +thoroughly subdued him. + +"What about the trunks?" asked the young woman. + +"Fetch 'em to-morrow," he answered tersely. + +Tommy regarded the slender looking buck-board apprehensively. + +"Buthter better walk," she decided. "The wagon won't hold her." + +"Now, now, Tommy, do stop teasing Buster. If the wagon goes down Margery +will go down with it," answered Harriet laughingly. + +"And she will fall a great deal harder than will you," added Miss Elting, +at which there was a merry laugh. + +It was late in the afternoon when they finally climbed into the buck-board +which sagged in the middle until all the girls began to grow apprehensive. +They started away along a country road a gay party, indeed, but Harriet +noted that horse and driver were not well matched. The horse she could +plainly see was young and fractious, and she wondered what the old man +would do should the animal prove unmanageable. Their driver, however, +appeared to have perfect control over the animal, so Harriet dismissed the +disturbing thought from her mind and prepared to enjoy the ride. + +The drive to the camp was fully twenty miles. Having come by train they +had covered nearly twice the distance that would have been necessary had +they driven direct from Meadow-Brook. The fields through which they were +driving were green, the air was fresh and fragrant after a shower that had +fallen earlier in the day and the girls in the buck-board wagon were in +high spirits. + +"I'll tell you what, girls," cried Harriet after they had sung all the +songs they knew and discussed the country through which they were passing +until the latter subject had been worn out. "I'll tell you what we ought +to have." + +"Ith it thomething nithe?" questioned Grace. + +"It is a yell, Tommy." + +"A yell? I can yell." + +"I don't mean it in that way. Something like a high school or a college +yell. We are the Meadow-Brook Girls, you know. We have a name, now we must +have a yell." + +"Oh, Mith Elting, give uth a yell, a loud one," urged Tommy, her eyes +sparkling. + +Miss Elting smiled tolerantly. + +"You had better arrange one to suit yourselves," she answered. "Harriet, +you will have to provide the yell now that you have suggested it." + +Harriet already had a pencil in her hand. She sat holding the pencil +poised above the fly leaf of a book that she had brought along to read, +but had not up to this moment, so much as opened. Her brow was wrinkled in +thought. Tommy was regarding her keenly. + +"Well, aren't you going to yell!" + +All at once Harriet's face relaxed. She began to write. Margery craned her +neck to see what was being written, but Harriet held the cover of the book +in such a position that Buster could not see what was being jotted down. + +"It isn't polite to look over another person's shoulder in that way," +reproved Hazel. + +"Well, you wouldn't exthpect Buthter to be polite when she ith away from +home, would you?" demanded Grace. + +"I have it," announced Harriet. "Listen, girls and see how you like this: + + "'Rah, rah, rah, + Rah, rah, rah + Meadow-Brook, Meadow-Brook, + Sis, boom ah!'" + +"What do you think of that, girls? Isn't that simply fine?" cried Miss +Elting enthusiastically. But her voice was lost in the chorus that welled +forth from the throats of the Meadow-Brook Girls, who had taken up the +yell with a will. Tommy's "thith boom ah!" at the end of the yell sent not +only the girls, but Miss Elting as well into peals of merry laughter. + +Jasper never smiled. He stroked his long whiskers reflectively. Harriet +who occupied the seat beside him, stole a glance at the old man out of the +corner of one eye. + +"I suppose you are used to girls, aren't you!" she asked. + +"Ya-a-a-s," drawled Jasper then relapsed into silence. The girls promptly +broke the silence again by giving the Meadow-Brook yell. They continued to +give it until their throats ached. Now and then three of them would stop +short of the last line in order to catch more clearly Tommy's "thith boom +ah!" which always sent them into screams of laughter. Finally Tommy became +angry and refused to yell. But the little lisping girl was like an April +day. Her frowns of displeasure were replaced by smiles within a very few +minutes. The girls had learned not to take Grace's fits of temper +seriously. When she became ruffled, they simply left her to herself for a +few moments well knowing that the clouds would soon pass and the sun shine +again. + +"There are the woods! Oh, girls, look at them," cried Harriet. The wagon +had reached the top of a high knoll in the road, when below them was +revealed the dark blue of a forest that stretched straight ahead and to +the right and left as far as the eye could reach. + +"Yes, that is Pocono Woods," Miss Elting informed them. "Are they large +enough to suit you?" + +"What would we do if we were to get lost in there?" gasped Margery. + +"I know what I'd do," piped Tommy. "I'd yell like thixthty." + +"You are likely to do that even though you are not lost," chuckled the +guardian. + +"How far into the woods do we go?" wondered Harriet. + +"'Bout ten mile, I reckon," answered Jasper. + +"Ten miles? Listen to that, girls. Oh, isn't it perfectly splendid?" +exclaimed Harriet. "I never dreamed that I should have such a glorious +vacation as this is going to be. How many girls are there in camp, Miss +Elting?" + +"Forty or fifty I should say. I do not know the exact number. You will +find a happy lot of young women. Are you hungry?" + +There was a general assent to the question. + +Miss Elting produced a small hamper in which were sandwiches, cold tea, +milk and fruit. It was a delightful surprise to the girls. They showed +their further appreciation by eating every crumb of the luncheon, while +Jasper contented himself with nibbling at a single sandwich which he held +in one hand, driving the young horse with the other. + +In this way they drove into the forest, entered the cool dark shadows of +the big woods, and were greeted with a chorus of piping twitters from +hundreds of forest birds, varied now and then by the hoarse caw of a +distant crow whose voice perhaps had started the woodland chorus. The +fragrance of the woods mingled delightfully with the perfume of the wild +honey-suckle. The Meadow-Brook Girls fell silent under the majesty of the +forest. Tommy was the first to break the spell. + +"Thith ith a thpooky old plathe," she declared with a shiver. "Oh, Mr. +Jathper, are there any fairieth in thethe woodth?" + +"Any what?" + +"Fairies," explained Harriet, smiling absently. + +"Never seen none," answered the old man gruffly. + +"Isn't it simply glorious?" breathed Hazel. + +"It is too wonderful for words," agreed Harriet. + +Miss Elting nodded, smiling happily at the enthusiasm of the girls. The +wagon was following an old logging road. Small bushes grew up in the +middle of the road. The wheels sank down into deep ruts that had been cut +by the tires of the heavy logging wagons, but in general the way was free +of obstructions, though the bushes in the road tickled the hide of the +young horse until he began to prance from one side of the road to the +other in an effort to avoid them. Harriet wanted to suggest to Jasper that +he use both hands to drive, but she did not quite like to do so. He +undoubtedly would resent her interference, nor could she blame him for +doing so. + +"Jasper, are you sure the horse is perfectly safe?" questioned Miss Elting +apprehensively. + +"Hasn't been doing nothing for nigh onto a week. Jest feels his oats, +that's all." + +Harriet was not fully satisfied with the explanation, though the others +appeared to be. Harriet watched the animal now even more closely than she +had done before. + +"Gid-ap!" commanded Jasper, giving the horse an unexpected slap with the +reins after a particularly quick swerve to one side of the road on the +animal's part. The horse cleared the road with a single leap sideways. He +had been pricked by the sharp top of a bush at the instant the reins were +brought down on his back. The reins not being under the full control of +the driver at that moment, the animal took advantage of the fact and +shying clear out of the narrow road, plunged in among the trees in a panic +of fear. + +There followed a crunching grinding crash. + +"Thave me! Oh, thave me!" screamed Tommy. + +With a ripping sound the canopy top was stripped clear of the vehicle and +left dangling from the low hanging limbs of the trees under which the +buck-board wagon had been dragged. + +"Hold fast! Don't try to jump!" commanded Miss Elting without the least +trace of excitement in her voice. Hazel placed a firm hand on the arm of +the terror-stricken Tommy. + +The right forward wheel of the wagon collided with a tree. The wheel was +shattered, and the end of the axle broken off short. At the same instant +the horse sprang sharply to the left evidently in an effort to get back +into the log road, facing almost in the opposite direction. + +Jasper being on the downhill side when the wheel collapsed, plunged head +first from the seat, landing heavily on the ground. His head coming into +contact with the base of the tree, Jasper sank over on his side, +unconscious. + +Harriet had not lost her head for a second. As the driver fell she +snatched at the reins. She caught one of them, the other falling to the +ground on the wrecked side of the wagon. + +The thills of the wagon broke off short with reports like the explosions +of a pistol. Then the horse bolted. Harriet grasping the one rein with +both hands shot over the dashboard of the wagon as though she had been +projected from a cannon. Hazel and Tommy were also pitched from the +vehicle, Miss Elting and Margery clinging to the seats as the wagon +toppled over on its side. + +"Let go!" shouted Miss Elting. "You'll be killed!" + +But Harriet clung to the single rein, the frantic animal dragging her away +at a frightful rate of speed. + + + + +CHAPTER V + +THEIR TROUBLES MULTIPLY + + +Harriet Burrell's position was, indeed, a perilous one. She was too plucky +to release her grip on the rein, no matter what the cost to herself, and +her gown. Clinging desperately to the rein she was jerked violently across +the log road, the horse dragging her after him as he bolted in among the +trees on the opposite side. + +Harriet still hoped that she might be able to check the animal and bring +it to a standstill. She did not pause to think what a foolhardy thing she +was doing. All of a sudden the animal swung about in a half circle. He +literally cracked the whip with Harriet Burrell. The rein slapped the side +of a big tree. Harriet was lifted from her feet and hurled with great +force into the middle of a heap of brush. The dead branches snapped under +her weight and she landed at the bottom of the heap, then lay still. + +Miss Elting upon finding that the other three girls were more scared than +hurt, had run after the fleeing horse that was dragging Harriet away. She +cried out in her alarm as she saw the girl land in the brush heap. But by +the time Miss Elting had reached the spot, Harriet's pale, scratched face +appeared above the top of the brush. + +"Oh, my dear, my dear! Are you hurt?" + +"Oh, I am all right, thank you," answered Harriet with a brave smile. +"Was--was any one injured?" + +Before answering Miss Elting had plunged into the brush waist deep to lend +a hand to Harriet. The gowns of both women were considerably damaged +before Harriet had been assisted from her uncomfortable predicament. + +"You poor girl!" exclaimed Miss Elting. + +"I am somewhat the worse for wear," smiled Harriet ruefully. + +"Thave me, thave me!" + +At sound of the familiar voice and the familiar words they turned to see +Tommy running toward them. + +"Jathper hath a fit," cried Tommy. + +Miss Elting and Harriet ran back to the scene of the accident as fast as +they could go. Harriet was limping a little. They found Jasper sitting at +the base of the tree, holding his head and groaning. Hazel and Margery +stood pale-faced gazing down at him. + +"What seems to be the matter with him?" questioned Miss Elting. + +"It ain't me. It's the hoss," groaned Jasper. "That three-year old cost me +jest a hundred and fifty dollars two weeks ago." + +"You will get him back," soothed Harriet + +"Yes, but he's spiled. D' ye think Mis' Livingston'll ever trust me to +take out another passel of girls behind that critter? And the rig! It's +smashed. It's busted." + +"I shouldn't worry until I had to," advised Miss Elting. "Just now we have +other things to concern us." + +"Which way did my hoss go?" + +Harriet did not know. Her head had been in such a whirl at the time she +had parted company with the animal, that she had lost all sense of +direction. Miss Elting said the animal had started back toward Jamesburg. + +"Then I must git back to the burg and find him," declared Jasper. + +"He ithn't going to leave uth here in the woodth, ith he?" wailed Grace. + +"Don't worry," replied the guardian. "Jasper, how far are we from town?" + +"Nigh onto fifteen mile." + +"Then we should be about five miles from the camp?" + +He nodded. + +"What do you propose to do with us in the meantime?" demanded Miss +Elting. + +"You kin wait here till I git another hoss and come back." + +"No, thank you. We do not care to sit down here until you return, which +will not be until some time to-morrow morning, even if you hurry." + +"I got to git that hoss or another hoss," persisted Jasper. + +"You will do nothing of the kind. You will remain right here with us," +declared Miss Elting firmly. "You shall not go to Jamesburg for a horse +until you have seen us safely in camp. Is there any chance of any one else +driving past here?" + +He shook his head. + +"Why can't we walk it?" asked Harriet. + +"I had been thinking of making that suggestion. Do you feel equal to it, +Harriet?" + +"Oh, yes. And the woods are so nice and cool and fragrant. I should prefer +walking to riding behind that horse again." + +"So should I," agreed Miss Elting with emphasis. + +"I got to git a hoss," repeated Jasper stubbornly. + +Twilight already was upon them. The forest would soon be in darkness. + +"Girls, get together such of your belongings as you think yourselves able +to carry. Jasper will also take a bundle. I would suggest that we put our +changes of clothing into two bags and have him carry them." + +"But our camp dresses are in the trunks," answered Hazel. + +"We shall have to get along without them, that's all. Perhaps Mrs. +Livingston may be able to fit us out until we get our own clothes. This is +most unfortunate. I am awfully sorry, girls. I am afraid you will wish you +hadn't accepted my invitation." + +"Yeth. I with I'd thtayed at home," piped Tommy. She was very frank about +it. There was no beating about the bush with Grace Thompson. + +"This time you will have to walk whether you wish to or not," jeered +Buster. "I don't want to walk, but I am willing to for the sake of seeing +you do something you don't like for once. Just think, you will have to +walk five miles, Tommy Thompson." + +"Five mileth?" + +"Yes." + +"Oh, thave me! I won't. I'll thtay right here till Jathper getth another +horthe." + +"Very well," smiled Miss Elting. "You may remain here until he comes for +you sometime to-morrow morning. Jasper, when the young women have their +bags ready you will take two of them. We shall manage with the rest of +the things very well, I think," she added sweetly. + +Jasper obeyed meekly after glancing at the determined face of the +guardian. + +"We shall have to leave some of our belongings here. I suppose they will +be perfectly safe?" she questioned. + +Jasper grunted sourly. + +Tommy stood observing the preparations for their departure, her alert eyes +taking in everything. Especially did she eye Miss Elting, but the +expression on the face of the latter told Grace nothing. Jasper dragged +down the canopy top, surveyed it ruefully; then kicked it aside with a +grunt of disgust. + +"I gueth you'd like to kick the horthe too," observed Tommy. + +Jasper gazed at her, started to say something, then checked himself. +Margery and Hazel giggled. The man finally picked up the bags and stood +sullenly waiting. Miss Elting and Harriet also carried suit cases, the +other girls taking small packages with them. Tommy stood leaning defiantly +against a tree. + +"Good night, Tommy," called Miss Elting sweetly. "Keep out from under the +trees, if a thunder storm should come up during the night." Harriet, Hazel +and Margery suppressed their giggles. Tommy held her position, standing +with head thrust forward, eyes narrowed, face drawn into sharp wrinkles. + +"Oh, we oughtn't to do it," whispered Hazel. + +"Never mind, dear," replied Miss Elting. "You don't think for an instant +that Grace will remain behind, do you? This is one of several little +lessons that we shall teach her this summer." + +They walked on swiftly, for darkness had now overtaken them. All at once +they heard a plaintive little wail behind them. A small figure came flying +down the log road. + +"Thave me! I'm tho afraid," pleaded Tommy, darting up beside Miss Elting +and snuggling against her. + +Then the Meadow-Brook Girls laughed. The woods rang with their laughter. +They expressed no sympathy for Tommy. They were agreed that she had +learned a good lesson. Tommy pouted, but clung closely to the guardian. +About this time a halt had to be made while Harriet attended to the skirt +of her gown that had been badly torn by the brush. Her companions assisted +her in pinning it up. While absorbed in this task they had forgotten all +about Jasper. They discovered his absence quite suddenly when Miss Elting +raised her voice in a loud hello to him. + +No answer came back. + +"How provoking!" exclaimed Miss Elting. + +"He has gone away and left us," moaned Margery. + +"Do you think he could have gone back to Jamesburg?" questioned Harriet. +"I believe he would if he dared." + +"He had better not. I don't see that there is anything to be afraid of +except that we might pass by the camp, which, I understand is some little +distance from this road. Then again we must not get off the road or we are +sure to lose our way. All keep close together. We will continue to walk +on. We will call him frequently. I am certain that when he finds we are +not keeping up with him, he will either return to see what has become of +us or stop to wait." + +For a full half hour they continued on their way, stumbling, catching +their feet in vines that had trailed across the road occasionally, bumping +into trees, but never once wholly getting off the log road. Now and then +the call of a night bird fluttering from a tree near at hand, would send +Margery and Tommy into a sudden panic. There are many weird sounds to be +heard in the forest at night. It seemed as though the travelers heard them +all. Had their guardian not been with them, at least two of the girls +would have been hysterical. Harriet appeared undisturbed and Hazel held +herself very well in hand. But all at once there came a sudden +interruption that threatened at the moment to send them all fleeing for +safety. + +Margery who was walking to one side of the road and slightly in advance of +Miss Elting, uttered a piercing scream. They heard her fall. + +"Help, oh help!" cried Margery, terrified. + +Harriet darted forward to her companion's assistance. She stumbled over +something that moved and tried to push her aside. Harriet thrust out both +hands and grappled with the object. She grasped a handful of hair. + +"It's an animal!" cried the girl, tugging with all her might. "Quick! +Help!" + +Miss Elting ran forward, now really alarmed, the frightened Tommy still +clinging to her skirts. Then came a voice, a male voice raised in angry +protest. + +"Leggo my whiskers, consarn ye!" it shouted. "Leggo, I tell ye. It's +Jasper." + +There followed a scuffle and a fall, as Jasper in trying to rise from the +suit cases that he had been carrying, fell over them. He landed on his +back, shouting angrily. Harriet sat down in the road overcome by a sudden +weakness, then she laughed. The other girls, now that the tension had +snapped, were laughing also, all except Tommy who was so frightened that +she could not say a word. + +"Jasper, what do you mean by frightening us in this manner?" demanded Miss +Elting severely. "First, you run away from us then you frighten us nearly +out of our wits." + +"Yaas. Mebby ye think it's fun to pull a man's whiskers out when he ain't +looking. I sot down here on them bags to rest. I was waitin' for ye to +come up seein' as I'd got ahead. Then one of 'em had to come blundering +along and fall over me. Before I knowd what had hit me, the other--I don't +know who she is in the dark--lighted on my whiskers like a pesky +mosquito," complained the driver. + +Harriet ceased her laughing at once. She got up, stepping carefully over +to the place where the driver was standing nursing his injured whiskers. + +"It was I who pulled your whiskers, Mr. Jasper," she said. "I am so sorry. +But--but I thought you were some sort of animal and--and----" + +Harriet's concluding words were lost in a shout of laughter from the +girls. + +There was nothing more to be said. Harriet felt so humiliated that she was +glad they were unable to see her face. + +"Jasper!" commanded Miss Elting sharply. "I shall require you to keep just +ahead of us within sound of our voices even though you cannot see us in +the darkness. How far are we from the camp?" + +"Three miles," answered the man sourly. + +Tommy groaned. + +"My feet are giving out," she complained. + +"Let me help you along," said Harriet, placing an arm about her little +companion. "Try to forget your tired feet." + +"I've a pain in my neck too. I might forget the pain in my neck but the +pain in my feet ith there to thtay." + +"Never mind, we shall be at Camp Wau-Wau in a couple of hours, then we +will have something to eat and you will go to bed and sleep. Isn't it all +perfectly delightful, dear?" comforted Harriet. + +"Yeth, it ith fine. Tho fine you can't thee it," agreed Tommy dolefully. + +It was a trying journey at best. They had lost all track of time, not +being able to consult their watches in the dark. Jasper had no matches and +he was very irritable, which perhaps was not surprising in view of the +fact that he had lost his horse and wrecked a wagon for which he +undoubtedly would be called upon to pay, as it did not belong to him. +After a time they gave up trying to obtain information from Jasper. + +The dull glow of a fire through the trees gave them the first inkling that +they were nearing their destination. Tommy was being fairly lifted along +by Harriet The latter did not complain at supporting the girl and the suit +case, but her arms ached from the exertion. + +"There's the camp, dear," encouraged Harriet. + +"Camp's a mile down the path," growled Jasper, bringing a groan from +Margery and Grace. "That's the fire the girls built up so that we +shouldn't go past the path." + +"That was thoughtful," exclaimed Harriet. The building of the fire made +quite an impression on her. This impression was strengthened when upon +reaching the low fire she observed that all leaves and combustible matter +had been raked away to a safe distance from the fire so that the forest +might not be fired by the blaze. It was her first lesson in woodcraft on +this eventful journey into the big forest. + +They followed a dark path that wound in and out, a gloomy aisle in the +great forest with the tops of the trees over their heads, so high as +almost to be lost to view even in daylight, Margery puffing, Tommy +uttering little moans now and then so that her companions might know of +her misery. That last stretch along the narrow path seemed an endless +journey. Then too, it will be recalled that the Meadow-Brook Girls had had +nothing to eat since morning except the cold luncheon served by Miss +Elting. + +"There is the camp, girls," cried the latter some thirty minutes later as +a second glow off to the left attracted her attention. "I am right, am I +not, Jasper?" + +Jasper grunted an affirmative, then led the way to Mrs. Livingston's tent, +at Miss Elting's direction. It was the only tent with a light to be seen. +The other tents were lost in the shadows of the forest, and the girls who +were occupying them were lost in dreamland. + +"Keep very quiet so you will not awaken any one," cautioned the guardian +as they approached the Chief Guardian's tent, rapping gently on the tent +pole. The flap was drawn quickly back. Mrs. Livingston welcomed the +wanderers warmly. + +The camp life of the Meadow-Brook Girls had really begun. Its activities +and excitement were to begin within a few hours from the time of their +arrival. + + + + +CHAPTER VI + +TAKING THEIR FIRST DEGREE + + +"But my dears," cried Mrs. Livingston, a sweet-faced, motherly woman. +"What could have occurred?" + +It was not strange that she should express amazement, for the condition of +the clothes of the Meadow-Brook Girls would have attracted attention +anywhere. She stood back surveying them anxiously. All were more or less +disheveled. Tommy's blonde hair had fallen about her shoulders in tangled +locks; Margery had burst most of the buttons off her blouse when she fell +over Jasper; Harriet's blue gingham frock had been sadly demolished on her +journey at the end of the rein behind the frightened horse; Hazel found +difficulty in keeping her hair out of her face; besides which, both she +and Miss Elting looked tired and worn. + +"We had an accident," explained Miss Elting. "But we overcame all +difficulties finally." + +"I'm the only one that wath overcome," lisped Grace. "It wathn't the +difficultieth, it wath mythelf. And, Mithith Livingthton, Harriet pulled +out some of Jathperth whithkerth. Wathn't that funny?" + +"You had better leave the explanation to me," suggested Miss Elting, who +then went on to explain what had occurred on their journey to the Pocono +Woods, Mrs. Livingston listening with wide open eyes. + +"Oh, I am so sorry, my dears," comforted the elderly woman after having +heard the story of their experiences. "But you surely did show pluck. That +is proper. A Camp Girl must be resourceful and brave under all +circumstances." + +"Yeth ma'am. Pleathe tell that to Buthter. She ith a 'fraid cat." + +"My dear Miss Thompson, that is not the way a Camp Girl should speak of +any of her companions. However, I will forgive you this time. Are you +hungry? You must be after that long walk." + +"We had a light luncheon on the way out," answered Miss Elting. + +"All of you come with me to the cook tent at once. But I warn, you it will +be a luncheon of such as we can put our hands on. I do not wish to wake +the workers at this hour." + +They passed by a long row of darkened tents on their way to the cook tent +located well down the street, which was a street in name only. + +"I have assigned you and Miss Thompson to this tent, Miss Burrell," said +the Chief Guardian. "You will be introduced to your tentmates in the +morning. Here we are." + +The cook tent was filled with long tables running lengthways of the tent. +Everything was bright and clean with a strong odor of pine in the air. + +"My! That odor of pine does give one an appetite," laughed Miss Elting. +"What may we do to assist you?" + +"You may make the coffee while I get together some things to eat," +directed Mrs. Livingston. "You will find the coffee-pot and coffee can +beside it on the second shelf to the right. I think there is still fire in +the stove. I had it kept up until late rather expecting that you would +come in hungry. I shall have to talk with Jasper. His attitude was +inexcusable." + +Miss Elting having turned her attention to the fire, Harriet promptly +reached for the coffee-pot and in a short time had the coffee boiling. +Hazel took the food from Mrs. Livingston, placing it on the table and +arranging the places for the party. + +"Very well done, young ladies," approved Mrs. Livingston, whose keen eyes +had missed nothing of the preparations. "That is as it should be with a +Camp Girl. I am afraid it will be useless to suggest that you eat as +lightly as possible. You must be famished, but remember you will be going +to bed very shortly after your meal." + +They promised her that they would heed her suggestion. All did so save +Grace who ate heavily. Mrs. Livingston regarded the little girl with an +amused smile. She already knew Tommy better than Tommy even knew herself. +To take their attention from their eating in a measure, Mrs. Livingston +told them something of the life of the camp with reference to themselves. + +"After you have filled out and signed the blanks to-morrow you will be +full fledged members of the Camp Girls' Association. Each of you will have +attained your first rank. You will be known as Wood Gatherers and the +emblem of your rank will be the crossed fagots on the Sleeves of your +blouses. By the way, Miss Elting, have they been supplied with the +uniform?" + +"Yes. Their clothes are in their trunks. We were obliged to leave them at +the station." + +Mrs. Livingston nodded. + +"Jasper will bring them over to-morrow--provided he has found his horse by +that time," she added with a half smile. + +"Do we have to gather wood?" questioned Grace. + +"Sometimes. We all have to do our parts in this community. The young +women of the organization do the cooking and the sweeping for the entire +camp. They are divided into squads. All this is arranged by themselves. +Those who are doing the work for the day are called the Workers. You will +have to be up and ready for your duties by six o'clock in the morning when +you are Workers." + +"Oh, my goodneth, I couldn't do that," exclaimed Grace. + +"Each girl must do her part. The rules of the camp will be explained to +you to-morrow. But I am quite sure the Meadow-Brook Girls will make a +delightful addition to Camp Wau-Wau." + +"We shall do our best, Mrs. Livingston," Harriet assured her with eyes +fixed on the face of the Chief Guardian. + +"I am sure that you will," was the reply. "Miss Burrell, you and Miss +Thompson will occupy cots in the tent I showed to you as we passed along. +Your tentmates will be Patricia Scott and Cora Kidder. We are obliged to +place four girls in a tent now when we have so many of them with us, later +on two girls may arrange to occupy one tent if they desire to do so, +though the request is seldom made. Breakfast will begin at seven o'clock. +We like to have all our girls on hand promptly at that hour. Miss Brown +and Miss Holland will be your tentmates for the present, Miss Elting. I +think as soon as possible I shall place the Meadow-Brook Girls in one +tent. Would that please you?" + +"Yes, indeed," cried the girls. + +"Yeth, thank you. We're a clothe corporation, ath my father would thay." + +"Grace's father is a lawyer," explained Miss Elting with a smile. + +"I observe that she exhibits quite a legal trend of mind," laughed the +Chief Guardian. "Now if you have finished eating I will show you to your +tents. Have you any other changes of clothes for to-morrow morning!" + +Harriet said they had not. The Chief said she would try to borrow a skirt +for Harriet. The other girls' clothes were in somewhat better condition, +and would do, even though Sunday was a partial dress up day at Camp +Wau-Wau. + +Carrying her lantern Mrs. Livingston led the way first to the tent that +Miss Elting and the two girls were to occupy. The other occupant of this +tent did not wake up. Hers was a sound sleep, induced by hours full of +activity and enjoyment in the fragrant woods. + +When they entered the next tent, however, Harriet caught a glimpse of a +pair of bright eyes peering at them from above the blankets. The eyes +closed almost instantly and the sound of regular breathing came from that +cot. + +Harriet smiled to herself. She glanced quickly at Tommy who almost +imperceptibly closed and opened one eye. Quick-witted, Tommy had not +missed the little scene. Harriet wanted to laugh, but instead her face +wore a grave expression as she listened to Mrs. Livingston explaining how +they were expected to air their blankets out in the open in the morning, +then after breakfast make their beds and care for their tents. + +Each girl had a locker, this being nothing more than a series of hooks set +into the lower ridge plate of the tent, and on which they were supposed to +hang their clothes. A curtain covered this locker or clothes press. There +was one washstand for each pair of girls. They provided their own towels. +In the case of the Meadow-Brook Girls, their towel rack was empty, but +each had a pair in the suit cases, together with other necessary toilet +articles. + +Miss Elting had been left to look after Margery and Hazel. Mrs. Livingston +remained in the tent with Harriet and Tommy, until they had prepared for +bed and finally tumbled into their cots. Then the Chief Guardian bade each +of them good night. + +"Pleasant dreams, my dears," she said, and left the tent taking the +lantern with her, leaving the interior of the place in darkness. For a few +moments the two girls lay quiet, then Harriet heard Tommy calling to her +in a loud whisper. + +"What is it!" asked Harriet. + +"I'm afraid." + +"Afraid of what?" + +"Everything. It ith tho thpooky in here. Thay, can't we lock the door?" + +"There is no door to lock. Don't whisper so loudly. You will awaken the +other girls," warned Harriet. + +"May I come over in your bed?" + +"Indeed you may not. Tommy, do go to sleep. I can hardly keep my eyes +open." + +Silence reigned in the tent for several minutes, then Tommy began another +plaintive whisper. + +"Thay, Harriet." + +"Oh, Tommy, please," begged Harriet. "What is the trouble?" + +"I'm afraid." + +"There is nothing to fear. What are you afraid of?" + +"Bearth." + +"There are no bears in this part of the country. I'm ashamed to see you +such a coward." + +"You can't thee me at all. It ith too dark," retorted Grace. "What ith +that? Thomebody whithpered." + +Harriet Burrell did not answer, for she was sound asleep by this time. +Tommy lay there staring into the darkness until her eyelids grew heavy. +They drooped and drooped, finally closing over her eyes altogether. But +she had no more than dropped into a doze when she came to a sitting +posture wide awake. Something had disturbed her. Something was moving in +the tent and she could almost feel it. + +Tommy's eyes grew wide with terror. + +"Harriet!" she whispered. "Harriet!" This time the whisper was a little +louder, but there was no answer to the appeal. Then a most terrifying +thing occurred. A low, deep growl sounded right at the head of Tommy's +cot. With a wild cry the terrified little girl landed in the middle of the +floor. + + + + +CHAPTER VII + +TOMMY HAS A NIGHTMARE + + +Harriet rousing herself from a sound sleep, did not know where she was for +the moment. Tommy's cries of alarm however, soon brought Harriet to a +realization of her surroundings. The girl bounded from her bed. + +"Tommy, oh, Tommy! What is it?" + +Tommy fairly flew to what she supposed was the cot of her companion and +threw herself full force upon it. She fell upon a soft body. + +"Get off! Get into your own bed. What do you mean by jumping on me?" +demanded an angry voice that Grace even in her great fright, knew at once +did not belong to her companion. "Get out of here!" The words were +accompanied by a violent push. Tommy Thompson was thrown from the cot to +the floor, on which she landed heavily. + +"Thave me!" she screamed. "Oh, thave me!" + +"You get in here again and I will call the guardian," declared the girl +into whose cot Tommy had thrown herself. + +"I heard thomething growl," shivered Tommy. + +"It is the supper you ate," suggested Harriet "I don't wonder you heard +growls. You ate more than any of the rest of us." + +"She's haunted," suggested the girl on the cot. Then suddenly she +whispered: "Sh-h-h-h!" + +A guardian came hurrying into the tent, holding a lantern above her head. +Neither Harriet nor Tommy had seen her before. Tommy sat in the middle of +the floor the picture of woe. Harriet stood near by with a look of deep +concern in her eyes. + +"Young ladies, I am amazed," exclaimed the guardian. "Miss Kidder, what is +the meaning of this?" + +"I don't know. Patricia had some difficulty with one of these girls," was +the reply. + +"She jumped on me," answered Patricia. "I don't know what for, but she +knocked the breath right out of me." + +"You are the new girls, are you not?" asked the guardian, turning abruptly +to Harriet and Grace. + +"Yes, we are the Meadow-Brook Girls," answered Harriet. + +"What appears to be the trouble?" + +"Something startled my friend. What was it, Grace, dear?" + +"Thome--thomething growled perfectly awful. It wath right by the head of +my bed. It thounded like a wild animal," explained Grace wide-eyed. "Yeth, +and I could hear it'th teeth thnap. It wath going to bite me." + +"Nonsense, child. You were dreaming. Did you have a late supper?" + +"We ate supper, after midnight," explained Harriet. + +"That accounts for it. Get back into bed, at once, girls. I am Miss +Partridge, your guardian." + +"I am Harriet Burrell. This is Grace Thompson," introduced Harriet, as she +slipped back into her cot. + +"Now that I understand I shall not be alarmed again," said the guardian. +"I trust you will be quiet, Miss Thompson. Remember you are disturbing +others when you permit yourself to raise your voice." + +"Yeth'm," answered Tommy. The guardian tucked her into bed, then left the +tent. + +"Don't you dare to jump on me again," warned Cora in a low voice. + +"She didn't mean to," answered Harriet. "I am sure Grace is sorry that she +disturbed you." + +"Yeth. Beg your pardon," said Grace. "But what wath it that growled at +me?" + +"I tell you, you're haunted," answered Cora. Tommy snuggled down +trembling. She had begun to believe that she was haunted. After this +interruption the girls slept soundly until late in the night, when all +those in that part of the camp were again aroused by a series of piercing +screams and cries for help. The cries sounded from the tent occupied by +Harriet and Tommy. Not only Miss Partridge, but the Chief Guardian came +running to the scene. + +The interior of the tent was in an uproar, but as the guardians neared the +scene they were alarmed to discover that the cries came from without +rather than from within the tent. + +Then a further startling discovery was made. A little white clad figure +crouched on the ground a few feet outside the entrance to the tent She was +screaming with terror. Beside her was Harriet Burrell, shaking the +screaming Tommy. + +"Stop it! Stop it!" commanded Harriet. + +"Yes, please do. You will have the camp in an uproar," commanded Mrs. +Livingston. "Come inside at once. Miss Burrell, will you kindly assist +your friend in? Miss Partridge tells me this young woman raised a +disturbance once before this evening. I fear the late supper was too much +for her. Now, my dear," added the Chief Guardian kindly. "Tell me all +about it." + +Tommy sat terror-stricken on the edge of her cot. Patricia Scott and Cora +Kidder likewise were sitting on the edges of their cots. They did not +appear to be frightened. They looked bored and disgusted. + +"It wath the motht terrible thing," breathed Grace. + +"You must have been dreaming. But tell me, what you think you saw," urged +Mrs. Livingston. + +"I didn't think I thaw it. I did thee it," declared Tommy firmly. + +"You were dreaming, Tommy. You know you were," said Harriet, but Tommy +shook her head with emphasis. + +"It wath a big pink elephant. I thaw him. He walked right in at that door. +Then--then--then--he thtepped up on the cot and walked on me with hith +feet. He wath jutht going to thtep on my face when I cried out." + +"Nightmare," smiled Miss Partridge. + +"It wath not," protested Grace. "Wait! When I cried out the pink elephant +put hith trunk right around my neck. Look! You'll thee the mark of the +trunk on my neck now." + +"Nonsense! There is no mark there, dear," soothed Harriet. + +"I gueth I know! It ith my neck. Then the pink elephant lifted me right +up. He wath growling jutht like a bear all the time. Then he carried me +right out doorth and dropped me on the ground. I heard thome thrange +thingth too. I heard feet and wingth in the air. I thaw thome awful +thingth, and----" + +"My dear, you have a wonderful imagination," declared Mrs. Livingston, +laughing. "And what is more and worse still, you have eaten too heavily. I +shall see to it that you do not indulge in any late repasts after this." + +"Then pleathe tell me, how did I get out doorth?" demanded Tommy +triumphantly. This was something of a poser. Harriet said Grace did not +appear to be fully awake when she reached her little companion. + +"What do you know about this?" questioned the guardian, turning to +Patricia Scott. + +"Nothing, whatever," replied Patricia. + +"Neither do I," answered Cora Kidder. "I was awakened by a great uproar +for the second time to-night. The noise at first sounded right here in the +tent, then when I had sat up on my cot I discovered that it was outside. I +hurried out thinking I might be needed. I found that young woman shaking +the little one. That is all I know about it, Miss Partridge." + +"I am sorry that you have been so disturbed," said Mrs. Livingston kindly. +"I do not think Miss Thompson will have any further attacks of nightmare +to-night. If she does, of course we shall have to remove her to some other +tent where she will not disturb any one except possibly a guardian. Now +get back to bed, girls." + +The two guardians waited until quiet had once more been restored in the +tent, then retired leaving the girls again in darkness. Tommy was still +trembling, but the keen edge of her fright had worn away. + +Harriet lay wide awake for some time. She heard faint whispers being +exchanged between Patricia and Cora. Harriet recalled a swift look that +passed between the two girls when Tommy was telling her exciting story. + +"Those girls have had something to do with this," declared Harriet to +herself. "But surely, they were not to blame for Tommy's having had the +nightmare. Tommy had only herself to blame for that. Still, how did she +get outside? That is what I should like to know. I think Miss Patricia +Scott and Miss Cora Kidder could explain something of that if they were to +tell the truth." + +Having reached this conclusion, Harriet Burrell went to sleep and slept +until morning without further interruption. She was awakened by the +morning bell. Patricia and Cora had already dressed and gone out. Tommy +was asleep, deaf to the jangling morning bell. + +"Tommy, Tommy! Get up," called Harriet. Tommy muttered. Harriet went over +and shook her until she was wide awake. "You have only fifteen minutes to +dress, dear." + +"I don't want to dreth. I want to thleep," objected Tommy. Harriet pulled +her out of bed, causing Tommy to sit down heavily on the floor. Muttering +and scolding, Grace dragged herself about wearily and began making her +morning toilet. But she protested with every move she made. Just before +the fifteen minute time allowance had expired, the two girls stepped out +into a glorious forest morning. Great trees towered above them, the forest +birds were raising their voices in a melodious chorus, fresh, pungent +odors from spruce and hemlock trees filled the air and somewhere near at +hand, a stream splashed and rippled musically. + +"Glorious!" breathed Harriet. "Oh, isn't it wonderful, Grace, dear?" + +Grace Thompson's eyes lighted up appreciatively, then they danced merrily. +All at once, Grace raised her voice shrilly in the yell of the +Meadow-Brook Girls: + + "Rah, rah, rah, + Rah, rah, rah! + Meadow-Brook, Meadow-Brook, + Thithboom ah!" + +"Tommy, Tommy, you shouldn't have done that," rebuked Harriet. + +Fully a dozen girls sprang from their tents attracted by the new cry; then +they began laughing when they saw Harriet in her torn skirt and had gotten +a good look at Tommy Thompson's impish face. + +"Young ladies, do you know what day this is?" reminded one girl who seemed +older than any of the others outside. + +"Yeth. It ith the greatetht day I ever thaw and I'm going to yell thome +more after I have my breakfatht," declared Tommy with an emphasis that +left no doubt in their minds as to her intentions. + +"No, my dear young woman, this is Sunday," answered the previous speaker. +"You would do well not to forget it, unless you wish for a pleasant little +interview with Mrs. Livingston." + +"There! What did I tell you, Tommy?" exclaimed Harriet. + +"I don't care. It ith grand and I've got to make a noithe. Why don't they +thtop the birdth from making a noithe on Thunday, too?" retorted Grace as +the two girls walked slowly toward the cook tent with the eyes of the camp +upon them. + +"Yes, she is a perfect fright," suddenly declared a voice that Harriet +recognized as belonging to Patricia Scott. "I should not think Mrs. +Livingston would permit her to parade about in that gown." + +Harriet's face flushed, but she did not even turn her head. Tommy +fortunately had not caught the words, for which Harriet was thankful. She +knew that Tommy would have resented the remark and made a scene there and +then. The two girls entered the cook tent with some forty other girls +following on slowly behind them. + + + + +CHAPTER VIII + +A DAY WITH AN EXCITING FINISH + + +The Camp Girls stood in groups waiting for introductions to the +Meadow-Brook Girls which they knew were to come. Mrs. Livingston performed +these introductions. As she did so, she explained the reason for the +disheveled appearance of the Meadow-Brook Girls, calling attention to the +pluck of Harriet Burrell in trying to stop the mad dash of the frightened +horse, for which, Mrs. Livingston said, an honor mark already had been +placed opposite her name. It was the true Camp Girl spirit, said the Chief +Guardian and they were proud to welcome her to their ranks. + +The Camp Girls had been comparatively cordial to the newcomers since their +arrival. Now that they had heard of Harriet's pluck they were especially +so. They pressed forward with greetings so warm and friendly that the +Meadow-Brook Girls knew them to be sincere, and this made the four young +women feel at home on the instant. Harriet's face was still flushed from +Mrs. Livingston's praise and her eyelids were drooping modestly. Tommy, +however, was in her element. She talked incessantly, and even had to be +reminded that Mrs. Livingston was about to say grace. So absorbed did she +become in her own chatter that she did not observe that the whole table +was awaiting the conclusion of her talk for the more solemn duty of asking +grace. + +Harriet thought she had never gazed upon a more attractive scene. Flowers +were arranged at intervals along each table. At each end of the tables sat +the guardians, generally college girls who had volunteered their services +for the summer. Then the rows of brown-faced, bright-eyed girls completed +the picture. There was practically no restraint placed upon the girls. +Most of the campers were well-bred young women who instinctively +distinguished between brightness and boisterousness. There was plenty of +gay laughter and bright repartee, in which the keen-witted college-girl +guardians occasionally took part. These college girls were both an example +and an inspiration to the younger girls of the camp. It was from one of +these young women sitting near her that Harriet learned what "honors" +meant in the camp. Every time a girl did something of merit she was +awarded an honor, these being bestowed in the form of colored wooden +beads. + +In addition to this the girls were advanced in degrees. One day they might +themselves become guardians. It was all very attractive. There were many +duties for the girls to perform and many, many things to learn. Their days +Harriet discovered, were not wholly devoted to amusement, but to learning +woodcraft and other useful things. + +"I am sure I shall never want to leave this wonderful place," cried +Harriet enthusiastically when the meal came to a close and the guardian +had bestowed an appreciative smile on her. + +The work being cleared out of the way by the Workers, Mrs. Livingston read +from the Bible out in the open, with the girls sitting on the ground with +feet tucked under them. Over-head the birds sang sweetly, their voices +heard even above those of the girls when all joined in the singing that +followed the reading of the Scripture. Following this came a period of +relaxation and visiting during which the Meadow-Brook Girls began to +really get acquainted with their fellow campers. + +The guardians, the four girls learned, had full charge of all forms of +recreation, so that when the guardian of Harriet's division proposed a +trip out into the woods, it was a virtual command. The walk was a saunter +among the trees, during which Miss Partridge gave them some lessons in +woodcraft, especially on how to find one's way about in the woods. It was +an extremely interesting talk to Harriet Burrell, though she already was +familiar with a number of the things Miss Partridge told her. Every one of +the girls who had been out on the tramp, returned with keen appetites for +luncheon which was served at half past twelve. Dinner on Sunday was served +at five o'clock, on other days it was served at six o'clock. At luncheon +Mrs. Livingston addressed the girls on the work and duties of a Camp Girl. +One part of her discourse gave Harriet a better idea of the purposes of +the camp than she had before known. + +"We are a self-governing body," said the Chief Guardian. "For the benefit +of the newcomers among us I will say that our laws are not written laws. +Young women soon recognize that if we are to have a happy, wholesome camp +life, each girl must do her part well. The keynote of the whole summer's +work is service. The girls must be thoughtful for one another. I cannot +emphasize this too strongly. + +"To be eligible to the second rank of your order a young woman must be +able to fulfil requirements such as these: She must be able to prepare two +meals without help or advice; must sleep with open windows or out of doors +for at least one month; must refrain from candy and soda for at least one +month; must know how to act when a person's clothing is on fire or when a +person has fallen into deep water, as well as what to do in case of +fainting. + +"The honors," continued Mrs. Livingston, "are less easily earned. For +instance, any one of the following accomplishments will count as one point +in the favor of the girl who earns them: Be free from colds for two +successive months in the winter; be able to bring up some certain object +from the bottom in ten feet of water; to know and describe three kinds of +baby cries and what they mean; to commit to memory the preambles to the +Constitution and the Declaration of Independence; also Lincoln's +Gettysburg address. There are many more requirements that you young women +who have just become members of our camp, will learn from your associates. +I shall hope to see you not only reaching the next higher grade at an +early day, but winning honors as well," concluded Mrs. Livingston. + +"Good grathiouth!" exclaimed Tommy in the brief period of silence +following the Chief Guardian's talk. She said it in a voice that was heard +by every one of the girls in camp. + +A suppressed titter rippled around the tables. Mrs. Livingston looked +inquiringly at Tommy. + +"Well, Miss Thompson, what is it?" questioned the guardian. + +"I gueth I'll be an angel before I know all of thith." + +The titter became a shout of merriment in which all the guardians joined. +Miss Elting knowing Tommy as she did, merely smiled, but Margery blushed +painfully. She felt humiliated for her friend. Tommy, however, had fully +established her reputation in that camp. In future nothing that she might +say or do would be taken seriously by her companions. Mrs. Livingston made +no effort to correct the girl. Instead she left that to the girls +believing that Tommy would leave the camp fairly well made over. She +understood that Tommy was merely a spoiled child, under whose apparently +thoughtless, almost impertinent manner lay the making of a charming, +lovable young woman. + +While they were still at luncheon Jasper came into camp with the trunks +that he had brought in another wagon. He had found his horse, but the +animal had cut both legs severely and could not be driven for some time. +From the log road Jasper had dragged the trunks to the camp on a +two-wheeled cart. Tommy spied him plodding down the path pushing the cart. +She eyed him inquiringly. The girls set up a shout when they caught sight +of Jasper. He was popular in that he brought mail to them and sometimes +goodies from home. + +"That ith Jath," nodded Tommy. + +"You mean Mr. Jasper," corrected Miss Partridge. + +"Yeth." + +"Harriet pulled hith whithkerth latht night. Do you know what he thaid?" + +"I can imagine that he was quite angry," answered Miss Partridge. + +"Yeth I gueth he wath. He thaid, 'leggo my whithkerth, contharn ye!' Yeth +he did, didn't he, Harriet! Wathn't that awful?" + +"Oh, Tommy!" begged Harriet. + +It was a full minute before order was restored in the dining tent. At the +conclusion of the outbreak Mrs. Livingston gave the signal to rise and the +girls crowded out with flushed faces and laughing eyes, a group of them +surrounding Tommy, asking her questions in the hope that she might amuse +them with other funny remarks. This gathering was interrupted by the voice +of Mrs. Livingston. + +"The Meadow-Brook Girls may go to their tents to arrange their outfits," +she announced. "The trunks are in place. I suppose you will want to change +to your camp uniforms." + +The girls assented eagerly. Tommy fairly flew over the uneven ground. She +caught her toe on the root of a tree, measuring her length on the ground. +She was up and off again unheeding the shouts of laughter from her +companions. + +Each of the Meadow-Brook Girls was eager to get into her uniform. Tommy +was so excited that Harriet had to assist her in dressing. Then when this +had been accomplished Tommy swept up and down the tent, surveying herself +in the mirror from various different attitudes. + +"How do you like me?" she demanded, squinting up at Harriet. + +"You will do very well if you fix your hair. It looks frightful, Tommy. +You must spend more time with it. The way you wear your hair reminds me of +Crazy Jane." + +"Oh, dear. I can't thpend the time to bother with it. I'm too buthy. You +do it for me." + +"I will help you, of course, if you wish, but a Camp Girl should be able +to do such things for herself. Now you watch me do mine. While you are +watching, give your own hair a good brushing." + +Harriet parted her hair in the middle in a very straight line, divided it +into four strands, which she wound into as many soft coils, two at the +nape of the neck and one on each side half concealing her ears. She pinned +it securely, then with artistic precision fluffed a few locks of hair +about her temples. + +"There!" she said, turning a smiling face to her little companion who had +been observing her admiringly. + +"I couldn't do that with my hair." + +"I know that, dear. Your hair is not as thick as mine. Now let me see what +you can do with yours. It looks better now that you have brushed it out." + +Tommy arranged herself before a mirror. She braided her light hair tightly +into a pig-tail, tying it about half way up with a black ribbon. Stray +ends, like the unraveled strands of a rope were left stringing down over +her ears, giving to her face a more impish expression than it had worn +before. She turned from the mirror in which she had been admiring her +handiwork, to meet the laughing eyes of her companion. + +"How do you like me?" + +"Oh, I don't know. At least it looks better than it did." + +"Fine, ithn't it? Crathy Jane'th hair never looked tho well ath that. But +thith dreth ith a little too thombre for one of my age, don't you think?" +questioned Tommy wisely. + +"I think they will forget all about the sombreness of the dress when they +see your happy face," answered Harriet. "Besides, it is the dress that +all the girls here are wearing. I call it a very pretty uniform. I hope +Margery had the buttons sewed securely on hers. If not she will burst them +all off the first time she stoops over." + +"Yeth, Buthter ith too fat," agreed Tommy. "Thay, Harriet?" + +"Yes?" + +"I don't like Patrithia and Cora." + +"You shouldn't say that. You hardly know them." + +"I don't want to. Every time they look at me they laugh. I'll thay +thomething to them firtht thing they know." + +"Please, please, Grace, never do anything of the sort. You might be sent +home for such a thing. You know what Mrs. Livingston said to-day about +girls being thoughtful for each other and always kind and helpful." + +"Well Patrithia ithn't thoughtful or kind to me, ith thhe?" + +"That is no reason why you should not be. Are you ready?" + +"Yeth. Let'th go out and thtrut up and down." + +"I am afraid you are a vain little creature, but you are a dear, Tommy, +just the same," laughed Harriet, giving one of Tommy's little pink ears a +mischievous pinch after which the two girls emerged from their tent arm in +arm. + +The Camp Girls gathered about them. The plainness of the costume became +Harriet, but Tommy did not look quite herself. Her face appeared smaller +than ever, and her light hair was accentuated by the dark color of the +uniform. The little girl, however, soon forgot all about her personal +appearance in the enjoyment she found in talking with the other girls of +the camp. + +There was little to be done on Sunday afternoon. Those who preferred to do +so might read. Others spent the time in lounging and visiting or strolling +among the great trees either putting into practice such wood-lore as they +had learned or discussing their own and camp affairs. Those girls who had +been to the camp before or held high rank in the association took it upon +themselves to instruct and be helpful to the younger and less experienced +girls. Harriet's love of nature and her frequent communions with it, made +her a popular pupil. About many things she knew as much if not more than +her instructors among the girls, but she carefully avoided setting up her +knowledge against that of her companions. + +The day passed happily. After dinner the campers gathered about a cheerful +campfire where they spent the greater part of the evening listening to +Indian legends told to them by the guardians, relating interesting +experiences in their own lives, or exciting adventures, as the case might +be. Then came bedtime. The Meadow-Brook Girls were eager to retire. They +were equally eager to greet the coming day. + +During the day just ended, they had passed scarcely a word with Patricia +and Cora. The former was a girl about Harriet's age, the latter a year or +two older. Cora was proud and haughty. In this respect she was unlike the +average Camp Girl, making the contrast, in Harriet's eyes, all the more +marked. + +Harriet bade both girls a courteous good night as she turned in to her +cot. They were more slow to get to bed, and a guardian's voice reminding +them that it was then a quarter after nine, fifteen minutes past the time +when lights should be out, caused the two girls quickly to extinguish the +lantern that hung on the centre pole and seek their cots. Harriet in a +half doze realized that they were talking. She roused herself, not to +listen, but because they had disturbed her. But Harriet would not ask them +to be quiet. As for Tommy, that young woman was asleep almost the instant +she touched the cot. It will be recalled that she had had little sleep +during the previous night. + +Then Harriet went to sleep with the whisperings of Patricia and Cora +reaching her but faintly. She recalled afterwards that when she roused +herself they were sitting on the edge of Patricia's cot. + +As the night advanced the camp became dark and silent. Two or three +figures might have been seen stealing into the tent where the two +Meadow-Brook Girls lay sleeping, but their movements were so cautious and +stealthy that they did not awaken the sleepers. + +There was sudden rush of feet, a smothered exclamation and a half cry of +alarm from Tommy's cot, then a struggle from Harriet's side of the tent A +few moments of silence followed, after which two forms with their heads +swathed in towels were led from the tent, one struggling with all her +strength to free herself from her captors, the other walking along without +a protesting word or action. + +The camp slumbered on. Not a sound had reached the ears of the sleeping +guardians near at hand, nor had another Camp Girl been awakened. The +figures of captors and captives were swallowed up in the gloom of the +forest within a few moments. + + + + +CHAPTER IX + +SOUNDING THE GENERAL ALARM + + +The instant a hand touched her cot Harriet Burrell was awake and sitting +up. But to her amazement she was thrown on her back, a towel was twisted +about her head by a pair of dexterous hands and her arms were pinioned at +her sides. At first she did not know what to make of this sudden attack, +then a warning whisper in a girlish voice brought understanding with it. +Harriet had been struggling with good prospect of getting free, but she +ceased her efforts at once upon coming to the conclusion that some of the +Camp Girls were playing a midnight trick on her. Harriet even assisted +them by obediently rising from her cot. A pair of rubber-soled tennis +shoes were quickly slipped on her feet. Her clothing, with the exception +of her camp uniform, was handed her and she dressed as best she could +under the circumstances. Then her bathrobe was thrown about her shoulders +and again the warning voice whispered to her to be silent. + +The midnight intruders found Tommy, however, a most belligerent captive. +She struggled violently and made frantic efforts to scream out, until, +fearful of discovery, one of the mysterious visitors hastily seized +Tommy's clothing from her locker, another took charge of her bathrobe +while four of them marched the indignant little girl out of the tent and +away from the camp where she was forced into her clothes despite her +strenuous resistance. + +"They are hazing us," thought Harriet as she was led away. + +That was the plan. The hazers, now divided themselves into two parties. +One division took charge of Grace, while the other division proceeded in +the opposite direction with Harriet and after walking a short distance +came to a halt. The bath towel that was nearly suffocating Harriet was +partly removed from her head. A voice, plainly disguised spoke to her. + +"Art thou prepared for initiation into the mysteries of the tribe of +Wau-Wau, my sister?" asked the voice. + +"That depends upon what the initiation into those mysteries is. I don't +know whether I am prepared or not," answered the girl lightly. + +"My sisters, is the fire extinguished and the hearth left in order?" asked +the first speaker. + +"Even so." + +"Then having been tried by fire, by the flame that thou wilt one day wear +upon thine arm it is meet that thou shouldst learn the touch of the enemy +of those flames. My sisters what is the enemy that defeats the flame?" + +"Water," answered a muffled chorus of voices. + +"Then, my sister, thou, having been tried by the fire, the fire that +burned at our feet this evening it is meet that thou shouldst now submit +to the final test. Below thee is a pool, a pool deep and dark wherein lurk +the water sprite and the wood nymph, waiting there to welcome thee." + +Harriet now heard the ripple of water somewhere near at hand. She smiled. +Water, no matter how deep, held no terrors for her. She was an expert +swimmer. However, the night was cool and she knew that the water of a +forest stream would be a great deal colder. + +"Hast thou yet earned the swimming honor?" asked the voice at her side. + +"I can swim, if that is what you mean." + +"It is well. The water sprites and the wood nymphs will lend wings to thee +in thy efforts to please them. But beware. The way is far and dark. A +bottomless pool lies far below thee. Art thou prepared?" + +"Oh, yes, I think so. At least I shall be no better prepared in----" + +Harriet Burrell did not complete the sentence. Her bathrobe was suddenly +snatched from her shoulders. Some one gave her a violent push from +behind. She leaped to save herself from falling, just what they had looked +for her to do. It seemed to Harriet that she must have fallen many, many +feet before she reached the water, which in reality was not more than +three feet below the spot from which she leaped. She struck the water with +a little gasp, then stood still for a second in bewilderment, as the water +rippled over her feet and ankles. The bottomless pool was not more than a +foot deep. + +"Is that all?" she asked in a calm voice after she had recovered from her +first astonishment. "I hope you do not wish me to swim this stream. The +water is rather too shallow, even for me." + +"Come, sister. Thou hast been tried in the waters of Wau-Wau and found not +wanting. A helping hand will meet thee where water meets earth and earth +meets water. Come." + +Harriet did not seek the assistance of any one in getting out of the +stream, but a hand grasped one of hers and assisted her to the bank. The +girl felt herself enveloped once more in her bathrobe, and her captives +led her in what she shrewdly guessed to be the direction of the camp. + +While all this was going on, the other party of hazers was holding Grace +Thompson captive not far from the stream to where Harriet had been +conducted. Wrapped in the folds of her bathrobe, the towel still bound +about her head and over her eyes, Tommy stood practically helpless in the +midst of her captors. + +"My sisters," said one of the hazers, acting as the spokesman for that +branch of the initiation party. "What is the name of the Indian maiden +whose spirit guides this little sister?" + +"Tommy, the Squirrel," was the prompt reply. + +"Ah! Then being guided by the spirit of a squirrel, O little maiden, thou +shouldst prove thy prowess by climbing a tree. Ah! The tree is close at +hand. Climb, sister." + +"I gueth not!" returned Tommy, in a threatening voice. "I'll thcream for +help." + +"Shouting will avail thee nothing. No ears will hear. Climb and all shall +be well." + +Tommy had her doubts about this latter statement. She knew how loudly she +could scream. She knew also that they were not very far from the camp +because she could now and then catch a flicker of the campfire through the +trees. + +An idea occurred to the little girl and could her captors have looked into +her eyes they would have read there an expression of cunning that boded +ill for them. + +"Will the Squirrel climb?" demanded the voice. + +"Yeth, the Thquirrel will climb," she acquiesced, with surprising +docility. "Where ith the tree?" + +"Just behind you." + +Grace was turned about, her hands were placed against the trunk of the +tree, and the towel was suddenly removed from about her head. + +The tree was a small one with limbs hanging low, almost within reach of +Grace Thompson's hands. Some one gave her a boost. Tommy took advantage of +it and with the help of the hazers clambered to the lower limb. In the +intense darkness she was unable to see clearly anything about her. Feeling +her way, cautiously, she climbed to the next limb. Her bathrobe, however, +sadly impeded her progress, but by determined efforts she managed at last +to reach the top of the tree. + +"Come on up, girlth. It ith fine up here." + +Tommy's courage was rapidly returning to her. Then again she could afford +to speak pleasantly to her captors for she was about to turn the tables on +them in a most unexpected manner. + +"You're all 'fraid catth, 'fraid catth and I'm going to thhow you that you +are. In a minute I'm going to thcare you half to death. Now watch me." + +Tommy did all she had promised to do, and just as Harriet and her captors +were moving toward the camp, Tommy uttered a wild, piercing cry. Then she +uttered another and still another. About that time half a dozen girls +might have been observed fleeing toward the camp. They were running as +perhaps they had never run before. Harriet was left standing alone on the +bank of the stream. She was too startled at first to realize what the +cries meant. All at once she discovered that the voice was Tommy's. But +Harriet was considerably puzzled, for there was not the least note of +alarm in the cries. They were intended solely to arouse the camp and cause +the downfall of the girls who were running for their tents. So far as +arousing the camp was concerned, Tommy's plan worked to perfection for +girls in every tent were tumbling out in alarm. + +Then Tommy discovered that she was alone, and becoming alarmed at being +left out in the woods without company, she began to scream in earnest. At +the same time she endeavored to scramble down from her lofty position +scratching her hands on the projections of the tree in her hasty descent. +Suddenly she missed her footing. Her hands slipped from the limb to which +she had been clinging, and she felt herself falling. She did not reach the +ground, however, for the heavy cord confining her bathrobe at the waist +caught on a projecting limb of the tree, and Tommy dangled helplessly in +the air. + +This time her screams were full of terror. Never before had such screams +been heard at Camp Wau-Wau. Off in the camp a bell was being frantically +rung. A general alarm was being sounded. Guardians clad in kimonos and +bathrobes were running toward Tommy and the tree that was holding her +prisoner. Camp Girls eager to distinguish themselves and earn a bead for +their bravery were not far behind the guardians, with promise of +outdistancing the latter if the race lasted long enough. + +Guardians carried lanterns and here and there a girl was carrying a torch +that she had thoughtfully snatched from the fire as she ran along. Among +the torch bearers were Patricia Scott and Cora Kidder. They were among the +foremost of the girls to rush to the relief of the unfortunate Tommy. + +No sooner had Harriet recognized the note of terror in Tommy's voice than +she sprang forward to go to her companion's assistance. She believed +something serious had happened to Grace. + +"Where are you! Grace, oh, Grace!" cried Harriet. + +Tommy, instead of answering, screamed the louder. Harriet, guided by the +sound of her friend's voice, groped her way to the tree from which Grace +was suspended, and after stumbling blindly about she finally succeeded in +reaching the base of the tree. + +"Oh, Tommy, what is the matter?" + +"I'm--I'm up a tree," wailed Grace. + +"Why don't you come down?" + +"I can't. I'm fatht." + +"Be quiet. I'll climb up and release you," soothed Harriet, starting to +climb up the small tree trunk. "Some one is coming from the camp. I see +the lights. This is too bad. I was in hopes they might not know about it. +Now we shall never hear the last of it." + +"I don't care if we don't. I want to get down," wailed Grace. + +Harriet succeeded in, climbing the tree to a point where she could reach +out and touch her companion. Perhaps suspecting something of the truth, +Harriet moved very cautiously. She discovered what the trouble was almost +at once. + +"Tommy I'm afraid when I loosen this cord that holds you you will fall," +said Harriet. + +"How far will I fall?" quavered Tommy. + +"Only a few feet," replied Harriet. "You aren't more than six or seven +feet from the ground. The ground is soft. It's all moss and mold under +this tree." + +"I don't want to fall," wailed the little girl "I want to thtay here. +Don't you dare touch me, Harriet Burrell." + +"Then wait until the others get here. They are almost here now." + +"There it is," cried a voice. Harriet thought the voice belonged to Miss +Elting. It proved to belong to Cora Kidder. "My gracious, girls what is +it?" + +"It ith I," answered a plaintive voice from above their heads. + +"Oh, oh, oh!" cried the girls as they gazed up at the limb of the tree +from where Tommy was suspended. + +"Young woman what are you doing up there?" demanded Mrs. Livingston. "Are +you Miss Thompson?" + +"I wath. I don't know who I am now, Mithith Livingthton. Pleathe help me +down." + +"If you will stand below to catch her I think I shall be able to release +her," called Harriet from her perch in the tree. + +Harriet had not been seen before in the darkness, screened by the foliage +as she was, Mrs. Livingston called to know who she was. Harriet gave her +name. Then the Chief Guardian directed that Harriet should release the +prisoner from her difficulty while several of the guardians stood in a +circle under the tree with arms outstretched ready to stop the fall of the +little figure hanging over their heads. + +"Are you going to drop me?" questioned Tommy in great alarm. + +"Yes, but it won't hurt you," answered Harriet. + +"I don't want to. I----" + +Tommy did not complete the sentence. Instead she finished with a scream as +Harriet unfastened the cord from the stub that had held it and with one +hand lowered Tommy into the arms of her friends. This Harriet did with one +hand, clinging with the other to one of the lower limbs of the tree. As +several of the girls held up their lanterns to aid the others in catching +Grace, there were exclamations of admiration at Harriet's exhibition of +strength. + +"Who would think her so strong?" exclaimed a guardian. + +"Harriet is as plucky as she is strong," answered Miss Elting. + +So Tommy did not fall after all. Harriet had not been certain that the +cord would hold, hence she had requested the guardians to stand ready to +break the smaller girl's fall. After Tommy had been lowered, Harriet +swung herself down and joined the excited group below. + +"Miss Burrell, kindly explain what you were doing in the tree?" demanded +the Chief Guardian. + +"I went up to assist my companion." + +"What was she doing there--how did she chance to be in the tree?" + +"I do not know, Mrs. Livingston. Tommy will know. I was not there when she +climbed the tree. I heard her call and went to her assistance." + +Mrs. Livingston did not say that Harriet's being near enough to hear the +call before any of the others had heard it, needed explanation. Instead +she turned to Tommy. + +"Miss Thompson, what were you doing in the tree?" + +"I wath hanging down." + +"How did you get up there? Did some one lift you there?" + +"I climbed. Then when I got up far enough tho they couldn't get me, I +yelled." + +"So who could not get you?" questioned the Chief Guardian sharply. + +"Oh, thome folkth that I wath taking a walk with through the woodth," +answered Tommy lamely. + +"Young women we will return to the camp," announced Mrs. Livingston. It +was a silent procession, except in the case of Grace, who kept up a +continual chatter without saying much of anything. + +Most of the girls were aware that a serious offense had been committed and +that the morrow would be a day of reckoning. More than one girl in that +party was shivering as though from the chill night air. All crawled into +bed silently that night with expectations of trouble when morning came. + + + + +CHAPTER X + +AROUND THE COUNCIL FIRE + + +Tommy's sprightly remarks failed to draw forth the customary laughter that +usually greeted them at breakfast that morning. The faces of most of the +girls wore serious expressions. Mrs. Livingston and the guardians were +grave, speaking in low tones when they spoke at all, as if to impress upon +all the Camp Girls the gravity of the previous night's occurrences. The +suspicion of a laugh was raised, however, by Tommy's remark toward the +close of the meal. + +"I with thomebody would laugh," she complained with a queer little +grimace. + +"You may laugh if you wish," answered the Chief Guardian pleasantly. But +somehow Tommy couldn't quite bring herself to do so. + +Breakfast being finished the daily routine of the camp went on with its +accustomed regularity. Not a word had been spoken about the hazing of the +two new girls. The guardians were following some carefully laid plan, but +Harriet wondered that no inquiry was made. She had fully looked for a +searching investigation to take place immediately after breakfast. None +came. + +The first work that the new girls were called upon to do was to gather +sticks from the forest for a campfire. + +"A Camp Girl," Miss Partridge had told them, "should first of all know how +to build a fire, the campfire being the family fireside when one is in the +forest. It is the basis of the camp life. Being of the rank of Wood +Gatherers it is your duty to gather the fagots for your own fire." + +The girls were instructed in the relative values of different woods as +fuel. They learned too that, as birch bark burned very freely, it should +be used in starting the campfire whenever available. + +Having gathered the wood the girls were further instructed in piling it to +the best advantage, leaving an open space at the bottom of the pile so +that a draft might be created. Each girl was called upon to lay the wood +for the fire, then taught to light the fire either in windy or calm +weather. One of the leaders among the more experienced Camp Girls started +a second fire for them by rubbing two sticks together. She explained that +it required dry tinder for this purpose, something seldom found in the +woods. + +By the time the lesson had come to an end the luncheon hour had arrived. +There was more conversation at this meal, though it was carried on in low +tones. The same depressing cloud that had been in evidence at the morning +meal, was still present. Harriet noticed, too, that Miss Elting had barely +spoken to Grace and her that morning. This hurt Harriet. She felt it +keenly, though Miss Elting's avoidance of the two girls was because she +did not wish either one to talk with her about the hazing. All inquiry as +to that offense must be left to the Chief Guardian. As yet the Chief +Guardian had made no move looking toward an inquiry into the doings of the +previous night so far as any of the girls knew. + +About the middle of the afternoon, however, Harriet saw a large group of +girls gathered about a tree near the camp. The girls appeared to be +laboring under considerable excitement. She hastened over and after a +short time managed to elbow her way close enough to see what it was that +had so excited them. + +Nailed to the tree was a piece of white bark. On it was written the +following order: + + "A Council Fire will be held this evening at eight o'clock. All + Camp Girls will report promptly, in full ceremonial garb. + + "By order of the Chief Guardian." + +That was all, but it was sufficient to set the tongues of the Camp Girls +wagging. Those who had been there for some time knew exactly what this +order meant. Harriet did not. + +"Oh, there'll be a merry time in Camp Wau-Wau this evening," cried Cora +Kidder. + +"Somebody will catch it," nodded Patricia. "Well, we don't have to cry. We +were in our little cots sound asleep, as we can easily prove. Do you +know," she confided in a lower tone to several of her companions, "I +shouldn't be at all surprised if there were more to this than you girls +dream." + +"What do you mean?" asked one of the girls. + +"I mean that there is something peculiar about the whole affair," +continued Patricia. "What was there to hinder those two girls from going +out there in the woods and raising a commotion just to attract attention +to themselves? They have been posing ever since they arrived at Camp +Wau-Wau. Some folks like to be martyrs." + +"Oh, I don't think that is possible," objected a girl. "They appear to be +such nice girls." + +"Mind you, I am not saying that they did purposely raise a commotion," +hastily explained Patricia. "I am simply saying that they might have done +so. However, we shall see this evening. I hope they will confess their +part in the affair and save us all from suspicion." + +Harriet's face burned. She had overheard the entire conversation, though +she felt quite certain that it had not been intended for her ears. She +walked away with head erect, a look in her eyes that might have caused +certain of the young women in camp to feel apprehensive, had they observed +that expression. + +Tommy hurried to the tree on which the notice had been posted a few +moments later. She turned up her nose after having read the order to be +present at the Council Fire and wanted to know if the Camp Girls were too +poor to buy paper. She said she had plenty of writing paper and declared +that she would offer it to Mrs. Livingston so the Chief Guardian would +not have to write her orders on bark in the future. + +This brought a smile to the faces of those who heard it, and caused them +to exchange significant nods. Later in the afternoon, one by one, several +girls might have been seen entering the tent of the Chief Guardian, their +actions indicating that they sought to escape observation. They were not +wholly unobserved, however, for there were many pairs of bright, keen eyes +in Camp Wau-Wau, but those girls who did observe their companions enter +Mrs. Livingston's tent were discreet enough not to mention what they had +seen. + +Dinner that evening brought with it an atmosphere of expectancy. It was +the still atmosphere before the storm when the fall of a knife or a fork +caused nearly every girl at the tables to start nervously. Just before +darkness descended four Fire Makers had piled wood on the Council Fire +until it blazed brightly throwing out considerable heat and a light that +reached far in among the trees. + +One by one the girls began to appear from their tents, clad in their +ceremonial costumes. These were of khaki colored galatea cloth. They were +trimmed with fringes of genuine leather, shells and beads. About her neck +each girl wore a string of gayly colored beads. Some of the strings +contained more beads than others, for each bead represented an "honor" +fairly earned by the girl who wore it. On the sleeve of each Camp Girl's +costume was worked an emblem. On those of the Wood Gatherers were the +crossed logs; on the arms of the Fire Makers might be seen the orange and +gold colors representing fire. On the sleeves of the Torch Bearers, the +third grade, a dash of white was added, representing smoke from the +flames. + +The Meadow-Brook Girls, however, could not appear in ceremonial costume, +at the Council Fire. Hazel, Margery and Tommy had been measured for their +costumes and were now awaiting them. Harriet had ordered the goods for +hers at a cost of a dollar. Upon the arrival of the goods she intended to +make her own costume. Harriet was an accomplished little needle woman. Not +having their ceremonial dresses ready for the occasion was a keen +disappointment to the Meadow-Brook Girls. + +As the other Camp Girls emerged from their tents they stood about in +groups awaiting the arrival of the Chief Torch Bearer. + +"There she comes!" cried a voice. + +Glancing down the camp street Harriet saw a young woman slowly advancing +toward her. As she passed the tents the girls in the ceremonial dress +fell in behind. The leader held above her head a blazing torch and as she +moved slowly forward she chanted: + + "Blazing torch on high now lifted + Flame with magic power now gifted + Flicker, flicker, flicker, flame; + Burn, fire burn!" + +It was a weird, but interesting scene. Harriet was so engrossed in +watching it that she forgot to fall in with the procession when it came +her turn to do so. Some one tugged at her skirt, bringing her to an +understanding of what she should do. + +[Illustration: The Chief Torch Bearer Led the Way.] + +The Torch Bearer led the way to the end of the camp street, then turning +marched slowly to the campfire where she laid the torch upon the ground +then made the hand sign of the early Indians, the fingers of the right +hand laid across the fingers of the left with the first finger of the +right hand slightly raised. The crossed fingers were to indicate crossed +logs and the slightly raised forefinger of the right hand represented the +curving flame rising from the burning logs. This sign was returned by the +Chief Guardian. Then the two turned, facing the girls of the camp who were +standing in a semi-circle about the fire. To them, the Chief Guardian +and the Torch Bearer made the hand sign which was answered in the same way +by all of the Camp Girls. + +"Thith giveth me the thiverth," whispered Tommy, groping for Harriet's +hand. + +Harriet warned her to be quiet. Then at a gesture from the Chief Guardian +the girls sat down cross-legged on the ground. It had been not only an +unusual ceremony to the Meadow-Brook Girls, but an impressive one. The +real interest, however, was in what lay before them. Harriet had no idea +what was to be done, though she had learned from the stray words that had +been dropped in her presence, that the purpose of the Council Fire was to +make an inquiry into the events of the previous evening, perhaps ending in +the dismissal of one or more girls from the camp. This thought made +Harriet Burrell serious and thoughtful. She was trying to decide upon the +course that she ought to follow. But she had little time to consider this. +She heard her name called. + +"Miss Harriet Burrell will please step forward to the Council Fire," was +the order from the Chief Guardian. + +Harriet did so. She took her position at one side of the fire so that the +light from it shone full upon her features causing them to stand out in +bold relief against the dark background of the night. It was a trying +position, but Harriet carried herself with dignity and great +self-possession. + + + + +CHAPTER XI + +TRIED BY THE FLAMES + + +"Miss Burrell", began the Chief Guardian in a slow, impressive voice, "we +have gathered to-night at this Council Fire to inquire into certain recent +occurrences in which you played an important part. One of the most +stringent regulations of Camp Wau-Wau has been violated. The entire camp +is involved, in that suspicion may rest upon any one of you. It is well to +say here, that six girls came to me this afternoon, confessing their part +in the unfortunate hazing of last evening. These girls are new to our +order. I am satisfied that the gravity of what they were doing did not +appeal to them at the time and that they acted upon impulse, though by +their own confessions they had plenty of time to consider the matter +before becoming involved in it. You may sit, Miss Burrell." + +Harriet dropped down, sitting cross-legged like the others, with the light +from the fire playing over her face and glinting in her hair. + +"The unfortunate part of this confession is that the instigators of the +plot are still unknown. And when I explain matters you will be quick to +catch the dishonor of their actions. The six girls who have confessed, it +appears, received notes just before retiring, these notes having been +tucked in under the walls of their tents accompanied by a scratching on +the canvas to attract their attention. These notes called upon them to +report at the tent occupied by Miss Burrell, Miss Thompson, Miss Kidder +and Miss Scott for the purpose of initiating the new girls. The girls who +received these notes did not recognize the writing. One of these notes was +preserved. I have it in my possession, but am frank to say that I am +unable to identify the paper or the handwriting. Rather than attempt to do +either, I should prefer to have the instigator or instigators confess +their part in the affair. Will the young woman who wrote these notes, +stand up and declare herself?" + +A breathless period of waiting followed. There was no sound from the +circle of anxious-faced girls, scarcely the movement of an eyelid. Tommy +Thompson nearly broke the spell by heaving a deep, long-drawn sigh. + +"Then there remains no other course for me than to proceed with the +inquiry," continued the Chief Guardian. "Miss Burrell will please rise." + +Harriet did so. Her face was pale, but she did not appear to be nervous. + +"Miss Burrell, you will please relate what took place last evening." + +"I can tell you only what occurred after I was aroused from sleep," +answered Harriet in a low, but perfectly audible voice. + +"Do so," was the response. + +"I was aroused by some one bumping against my cot. I sat up, but was +forced back into bed and a towel or something of the sort was quickly +bound about my head. I was dragged from the cot. At first I struggled, +then I began to understand that some girls were playing tricks on me. I +decided to let them have their way. I felt sure it was nothing serious. In +fact, I enjoyed it quite as much as they did and perhaps more." + +"Please continue," urged the Chief Guardian gently. + +"They led me out into the forest where some sort of a ceremony followed, +after which I was told to jump into a deep pool. I jumped." Harriet smiled +faintly at the memory of that jump in the dark. "The water was not deep +and I was in no danger of drowning. I can truly say, Mrs. Livingston, that +the girls who hazed me were very considerate. They did nothing that could +possibly be considered dangerous." + +"Did you see any of the girls who took you from your tent, or any of the +others who were with them!" + +"I saw them, yes, but I did not see their faces, Mrs. Livingston." + +"Did you recognize any of them?" + +"No. You see their faces were covered." + +"But surely you must have recognized the voices of some of them." + +"I think they must have disguised their voices," Harriet replied. "Pardon +me, but do not the young women whom you say have confessed to hazing me, +know who their companions were?" asked Harriet, gazing steadily into the +face of the Chief Guardian. + +"Those who have confessed to the hazing know each other. In fact some of +them talked the matter over among themselves before joining in the +escapade. Like yourself they were unable to identify the ringleaders of +the party. Then again they were excited, probably more so than were you +yourself," answered the examiner with a faint smile. "How many would you +say were involved in the hazing?" + +"I cannot say definitely, but my recollection is that there were eight +girls." + +"This narrows it down to two girls. These no doubt were the instigators. +How did you come to be in the tree with Miss Thompson when we reached the +scene?" + +"I had gone there to help her. She seemed to be in trouble," smiled +Harriet. + +"Now, Miss Burrell, you say you do not know who these girls were; you +could not identify them. Is that what I am to understand?" + +"No, I do not know them," replied Harriet, gazing straight into the face +of the Guardian. + +The young girl felt that every eye in the camp was fixed upon her. + +"I will ask you one other question," continued Mrs. Livingston. "Have you +any suspicion as to who they are? Think well before you answer." + +Harriet hesitated a moment, studying the Council Fire gravely. Then she +raised her clear eyes to the face of Mrs. Livingston. + +"I have no suspicion that I should care to voice," she answered. + +"That will be all. You may resume your place with your companions. Will +Miss Thompson please step forward?" + +Tommy tripped over to the fire. There was a frightened look on her face. + +"Tell us what happened to you, my dear," urged Mrs. Livingston +encouragingly. + +Tommy stammered and lisped and twisted and turned, then she burst forth +into speech. + +"They--they took me from my cot, Mithith Livingthton. But I fought them. +They carried me out in the woodth. Then--then they--they told me I wath a +thquirrel and----" + +"A what?" + +"A squirrel," interpreted Harriet. + +"And then they made me climb a tree." + +"You did not have to climb, did you!" smiled the Chief Guardian. + +"I gueth not. I wanted to. You thee, I thought after I had climbed the +tree I could make a big noithe and frighten them away," chuckled Tommy, +squinting shrewdly at her questioner. + +"Oh, a bit of diplomacy on your part?" nodded Mrs. Livingston. + +"Yeth, I gueth that wath it." Tommy had no idea what diplomacy was, but +concluded that it must be something to her credit, so she decided that she +had exercised it. + +"You screamed; then what?" + +"They ran away ath fatht ath they could. I withh you could have theen them +run, Mithith Livingthton. It wath awfully funny." + +"I wish I might have," answered the examiner dryly. "What then?" + +"I tried to get down and I got fatht. I got hung up by the cord to my +bathrobe. I couldn't get down and I couldn't get up. I wath jutht like a +bird only I didn't thing. But if I couldn't thing, I could yell. Then +Harriet came, then the otherth came, then they got me down and I wath +happy ever afterwardth. That ith all." + +A faint giggle greeted the conclusion of the evidence of little Tommy, but +it was quickly suppressed by a stern glance from the Chief Guardian. + +"Did you recognize any of your captors so that you could identify or name +them?" + +"Oh, my no. I gueth I didn't know my own name. You thee I wath exthited, +Mithith Livingthton." + +"It was not surprising under the circumstances," admitted the Chief +Guardian with a smile that she could not suppress, and that was reflected +on the faces of nearly all the girls seated before her. But all during the +evidence the Guardian had been intently regarding not only the witness, +but the other girls as well. She was seeking for that tell-tale look that +would identify the guilty girl or girls. + +Tommy was told that she might take her place again. Mrs. Livingston +consulted with some of the guardians, then called Patricia Scott to the +fire. There was a movement among the other girls at this, a craning of +necks and some smothered exclamations. Mrs. Livingston was very +businesslike and courteous. Patricia's dark face wore a slight pallor as +she walked forward and faced the Guardian. + +"Miss Scott, you and Miss Kidder occupy the same tent with the two girls +who have just given their evidence. Did you hear any unusual noises in the +tent last evening?" + +"Yes, I did, Mrs. Livingston." + +"Explain what you heard?" + +"I don't know that I can explain it clearly. At first I thought I heard +the shuffle of feet on the floor. I was very tired and sleepy. I recall +that I partly roused myself. I thought I heard some one speak in a low +tone, but supposing it was in the next tent I dropped back to sleep again. +I did not hear another sound until the general alarm was sounded on the +bell." + +"You hurried out without knowing that your two tentmates were missing?" + +"No, I did not know about it then. I did not know until I saw them out +there in the woods." + +"Thank you. That will be all." + +Cora Kidder was next called upon to testify. She was very pale and plainly +nervous. She realized that having slept in the same tent with two of the +Meadow-Brook Girls, a certain amount of suspicion would be attached to her +not knowing anything about the exciting occurrence of the previous night +in her tent. In answer to the first question which was the same as had +been put to Patricia, Miss Kidder said: + +"I did not wake up, Mrs. Livingston. I--I may have heard something, but if +so I--I don't remember anything about it now." + +"You must be a sound sleeper," observed the Chief Guardian. + +"I have been since coming to Camp Wau-Wau. I'm just 'dead,' the moment I +get into bed. I was hardly awake when I stumbled out of the tent in +response to the general alarm last night calling us all out. I fell over a +tent rope and that woke me up a little." + +Tommy laughed, but fortunately the examiner did not hear her. Harriet +nudged Grace to warn her to be quiet. + +"You have no idea that would give you any clue to the perpetrators of this +affair?" + +"No, Mrs. Livingston." + +"Is there any other person among the girls who has anything to say or who +can give us any information?" + +The silence was tense. The Chief Guardian's eyes traveled slowly over the +group before her. No one answered. + +"That will be sufficient, Miss Kidder. The guardians will please join me +for consultation." + +The Wau-Wau Girls spent an anxious few moments while the conference was +going on. Finally, the guardians resumed their places. Mrs. Livingston +stood facing them again. + +"In view of all the facts which we have in our possession, the guardians +have been able to arrive at a conclusion regarding the six girls who have +confessed. Naturally we can take no action in the case of the others, not +knowing who they are. We believe that while the six girls are deserving of +dismissal, they were influenced by a spirit of fun, rather than of malice, +therefore the question as to whether they shall be dismissed or not shall +be put to a vote of the Wau-Wau Girls themselves. All in favor of adopting +some other method of punishment please rise." + +Every girl in the gathering rose to her feet with the exception of Harriet +Burrell. Tommy observing that her companion had not risen, sat down +hurriedly. + +"All in favor of letting the guilty ones go without punishment will rise, +now." + +Harriet was on her feet in an instant, with Tommy a slow second. + +"I am afraid you are very much in the minority, my dear," said Mrs. +Livingston, smiling on Harriet. "Your forgiving spirit, however, is to be +commended. It is the true spirit that should actuate a Wau-Wau Girl. In +view of the previous vote, I shall have to impose a penalty that already +had been agreed upon by the guardians in case the members of the camp +decided upon some form of temporary punishment Therefore I sentence the +six young women"--here Mrs. Livingston read their names out, names of +girls that Harriet did not know--"to solitary confinement in their tents +for the period of twenty-four hours. They will take their meals in their +quarters. The young women will now rise, pass in single file before the +fire and proceed to their tents." + +Six young women with lowered heads and cheeks aflame, slowly, hesitatingly +rose to their feet, hurriedly filed past the fire, then turned their +footsteps toward their quarters. + +"Oh that'th too bad," piped Tommy as the last of the six passed into the +shadows. + + + + +CHAPTER XII + +HARRIET TURNS THE TABLES + + +Despite the solemnity of the occasion smothered giggles were heard +following Tommy Thompson's remark that had reached the ear of every person +at the Council Fire. + +The Chief Guardian frowned, then her face relaxed in a smile. + +"Did you speak, Miss Thompson?" she asked. + +"Ye--yeth," stammered Tommy. + +"My dear, I feel very much as you do," smiled the Chief Guardian. "But +discipline must be maintained. Those young women never will forget the +humiliation of this moment. In the future they will think twice before +engaging in any enterprise that will cause others mental or physical +suffering. There are at least two other girls and perhaps more, within +this circle to-night whose conscience will trouble them, whose sleep will +be fitful because they have not only done a very great wrong, but have +been dishonest enough to cover that wrongdoing by keeping silent and +permitting the stigma to rest on all of their companions. Miss Burrell!" + +Harriet rose and faced the Chief Guardian. + +"By your actions on two occasions, you have earned two honors, first by +the bravery you displayed when the accident to the buck-board wagon +occurred, second by your act of gentle forgiveness this evening. For each +of these you are entitled to an honor bead." + +Mrs. Livingston stepped forward placing about the blushing Harriet's neck +a leather thong to which were attached two large wooden beads. As the +necklace dropped over her head, the Camp Girls rose and bringing their +hands together sharply made the Indian hand sign. + +"I hope you may earn many more honors, my dear. I am sure that you will," +said Mrs. Livingston, kindly, as Harriet tried to voice her appreciation. + +This ended the session of the Council Fire for that night. It was now past +nine o'clock, so the girls strolled toward their tents in twos and threes, +discussing the evening's inquiry in low tones as they walked. + +Harriet Burrell felt particularly sad. She did not like to think of those +six unhappy girls who had just been sentenced by the Chief Guardian. Her +sympathy too, went out to the others who had taken part in the hazing and +would not confess their guilt. It required no little force of character +for these girls to come forward and admit that they had instigated the +plot, knowing full well that dismissal from Camp Wau-Wau would have been +the penalty. Still, Harriet knew that under similar circumstances, that +would be what she should do. + +Patricia and Cora already had reached the tent by the time Harriet +entered. She nodded to them smilingly. The faces of the two girls wore +haggard expressions which she was quick to catch. + +Harriet had just pulled out her cot to tuck the blankets down when +something dropped to the floor. She suddenly recalled that when she had +come in after the hazing on the previous night, she had dropped the towel +that had been bound about her head, over behind her cot, intending to look +at it next morning. She had forgotten all about it. She now picked up the +towel, ran the edges through her hands, then bringing one end of it closer +to her eyes, she examined it keenly. The two other girls failed to notice +what she was doing. + +Harriet tucked the towel under her blankets, turning to listen to what +Tommy was saying. This is what she heard from Tommy who was sitting on the +edge of her cot, removing her shoes. + +"You girlths mutht be good thleeperth," remarked the little girl, +reflectively. + +Patricia turned on her sneeringly. + +"Speak when you are spoken to," she snapped. + +"Yeth, I alwayth do. I thaid you mutht be good thleepers." + +"Why!" interjected Cora. + +"Becauthe you didn't wake up latht night when I wath being carried out +into the woodth," said Tommy, surveying Patricia and Cora with half closed +eyes. "It ith a wonder you woke up when they rang the bell. I can thleep +too, but you are champion thleeperth, ath my father would thay." + +"Did I ask you for your opinion!" demanded Patricia, her eyes snapping, a +flush appearing high up on either cheek. + +"No, but I jutht thought I would tell you becauthe you might not know it +unleth thome one told you, you thee." + +"Thank you." + +"You're welcome. How many beadth have you won?" + +"I haven't won any beads," answered Patricia, crossly. "How many have you +won?" + +"That dependth. I gueth I've won a whole thtring of them. I did thomething +that no other girl in the camp can do." + +"You did!" exclaimed Cora. "I should like to know what!" + +"You ought to know. I flew. Didn't you thee me hanging in the air from the +tree latht night! No, of courthe you didn't. I had flown down before you +got there and I couldn't fly up again." + +"Tommy, it's bedtime," reminded Harriet. + +"Yeth. I've got to thay what ith in my mind firtht. How long have you been +here!" + +"Since the first of June," answered Cora impatiently. "Don't ask so many +questions." + +"How am I going to know thingth if I don't athk?" demanded Grace. + +"What you don't know won't hurt you," interjected Patricia. + +"Oh, yeth it will. You don't know how it will pain me. I jutht have to +know thingth. I have to know thomething about everything." + +"And nothing about something," suggested Cora sarcastically. + +"Now, Tommy, don't you see that the girls do not wish to talk to you? +Don't intrude," remonstrated Harriet. + +"Thank you," mocked Cora. "I am glad you have found your tongue at last. I +had begun to think that you said all you had to say at the Council Fire +this evening." + +"No, not all," answered Harriet significantly. The two girls gave her a +quick, sharp look. + +"What do you mean?" questioned Patricia, taking a step nearer. + +"I had not intended to say anything about it this evening. However, as +long as you have started the conversation in that direction, I will, but I +will say what I have to say to Miss Kidder," replied Harriet steadily. + +Harriet turned to her cot. From beneath, the blankets she drew out the +towel and stepping over handed it to Cora. + +"What is this?" + +"Your towel, I believe." + +"My towel? What are you doing with it?" demanded the girl, fixing an angry +look upon the calm face of Harriet Burrell. + +"It is the towel you bound about my head last night when you helped to +kidnap me and take me to the pool where I took my midnight initiation," +answered Harriet, looking the girl straight in the eyes. + +She had taken considerable chance in accusing Cora Kidder of complicity in +the hazing of the previous night, but the sudden pallor on the face of the +girl told Harriet that her shot had gone home. + + + + +CHAPTER XIII + +THE CAMP GETS A SURPRISE + + +"Let me thee that towel," demanded Tommy, rising and stepping over to +Cora's side of the tent. + +Miss Kidder quickly thrust the towel in her laundry bag and turned an +angry face to Grace. + +"Will you please let me alone?" she said trembling with anger. + +"Yeth, I think I will," nodded Tommy, after gazing briefly into the +storm-swept face of Cora Kidder. Harriet motioned to Tommy to go to bed. +Tommy decided that she had gone far enough with her quizzing and that she +would do as Harriet suggested. + +That night after the lights had been extinguished, Harriet lay for a long, +long time, thinking over the events of the evening, beginning with the +Council Fire and ending with the little scene that had taken place in +their tent. What should she do? What was the honest course to pursue? The +girl was unable to decide. She did make up her mind, however, to consult +with Miss Elting on the following morning. + +After breakfast at the first opportunity she went in search of Miss +Elting, but learned that the guardian in company with another of the camp +officials had started out with Jasper to go to "The Pines," a summer +watering place in the woods, some ten miles from Camp Wau-Wau. This summer +resort was reached by a state road entering the woods from another +direction, but the two young women had taken the log road as being the +most direct. + +Another incident that interested the camp greatly that day was the visit +of a friend of Cora Kidder. He was a young man named Charlie Collier who +was stopping at "The Pines" and who had driven over to the camp in his +automobile to call on Cora. With him was his sister, a rather pretty girl +whose elaborate coiffure and extreme style of dressing made her look out +of place among the sensibly attired Camp Girls. + +Cora was considerably elated that day at receiving a call from visitors +who drove their own motor car and who were possibly more fashionable +friends than many of the other girls could boast. Cora introduced her +friends to several of the girls and to many of the guardians, but to none +of the Meadow-Brook Girls. Tommy was interested, however. She managed to +get close enough to the car to examine the gown of Miss Collier with +critical eyes, and Tommy was something of a judge of clothes, for her +parents entertained smartly-dressed friends from the city quite +frequently. The little girl looked disdainfully at the newcomers, but made +no comment. + +Miss Elting and the guardian who accompanied her to "The Pines" returned +about four o'clock that afternoon, having passed the automobile on the +way. Harriet obtained an interview with the teacher shortly afterwards +during the period of relaxation and rest before the dinner hour. The two +women wandered off a short distance into the forest, Harriet having +suggested a walk, and Miss Elting shrewdly suspecting that her little +friend had something on her mind of which she wished to unburden herself. + +"Now we will sit down here and be nice and comfy, and you will entertain +me," smiled Miss Elting. "How are you enjoying yourself?" + +"Oh, so much!" exclaimed Harriet. Then her face clouded a little. + +"But----" laughed Miss Elting. + +"Yes, I suppose that does express it. However, I don't want you to think I +am not happy on my own account. It is on some one else's account." + +"Tell me all about it, Harriet, dear." + +"I am afraid that I cannot do that," replied the girl after a brief +reflection. + +"Then tell me as much as you wish me to know," urged Miss Elting. + +"In the first place," began Harriet, "I wish to ask your advice on a +matter that is troubling me." + +Miss Elting smiled encouragingly. + +"I am listening." + +"It is about that hazing affair. Suppose a girl had been asked if she knew +anything about it and she had declared that she did not. What then?" + +"You mean that she did know something about it but pretended that she did +not?" + +Harriet nodded. + +"Then she would be an unfit associate for this body of fine girls. +Harriet, what do you mean? You don't, you can't mean----" + +"Oh, no, no!" protested Harriet, flushing to the roots of her hair. + +"Of course not. Forgive me for even suggesting it, my dear. Please go on." + +"But suppose that another girl did not know who were the guilty ones at +the time she was questioned, and that afterwards she had a strong +suspicion as to their identity? What then?" + +"You have given me a difficult question to answer, Harriet, I should not +like to answer it without knowing more about the circumstances relating to +it. Tell me who the girl is that is suspected?" + +"But you are a guardian," rejoined Harriet. "Were I to tell you it would +be your duty to inform the Chief Guardian of what you had heard. Would it +not?" + +"My dear, I fear it would," was the reply. + +"Then I shall not answer your question. I want to talk with you as I would +to a friend, not as a guardian in Camp Wau-Wau. Suppose some girl had made +this discovery after she had denied knowing anything about the affair, +would it then be her duty to inform the Chief Guardian?" + +"Perhaps it would." + +"She would be a talebearer. I should not like to have any friend of mine +carry tales, would you, Miss Elting?" + +"No, Harriet, I would not. Much would depend upon circumstances though. I +fear such a case as you suggest must be one for the girl to decide for +herself." + +"Would she be acting dishonorably if she did not tell what she had +learned?" + +"Most decidedly not." + +"And if she were asked about it by a guardian later on and refused to +answer, she still would not be acting unfairly to herself or her +superior?" + +"Wait, wait. You hurl your questions at me so rapidly that you do not give +me time to think. As I have said before, you must be your own judge in +your own case." + +"I did not say that it was my case." + +"No, that is true. However, I do not believe that Harriet Burrell could do +a dishonorable act if she tried ever so hard," smiled Miss Elting. "Put +your head down here on my lap, Harriet, and be comfortable. Does any one +else know?" + +Harriet shook her head that lay in Miss Elting's lap. + +"Then let matters rest as they are for the present," replied the teacher. +"Let us hope that the girl's conscience may trouble her so much that she +will confess her part in the affair to Mrs. Livingston. That will relieve +you of all responsibility." + +"She never will," muttered Harriet. + +The guardian and Harriet strolled slowly back toward the camp. On the way +there just at the edge of the camp they passed Patricia Scott. The latter +gave Harriet a contemptuous glance, then coolly ignored her nod which was +more friendly than Patricia could have hoped for. Miss Elting saw the +hostile glance and the ignoring of Harriet's nod. + +"If that young woman were in my division I certainly should call her to +account for that. Doesn't she like you?" questioned Miss Elting bending a +keen look on her companion. + +"She doesn't seem to like me very well," answered Harriet, then changing +the subject she began discussing a tall tree that stood just in front of +the tent occupied by the Chief Guardian. It was one of those spindling +pines that seem to pierce the sky. Harriet asked the guardian if there +were not great danger of its being struck by lightning. + +Before Miss Elting could answer, the honk honk, honk of a motor car was +heard nearing the camp. + +Among the tall spruce trees they made out an automobile, that had left the +log road and was being recklessly driven through the forest toward the +camp. It did not seem possible that the driver of the car could pursue +such a perilous course without wrecking the automobile which was going far +more rapidly than safety warranted. There would be a brief hesitation as +the front tires came in contact with a log, then the car would go over it +with a bump and a bounce, and a triumphant honk, honk! + +"Who can it be, Harriet?" cried Margery, who with Hazel had strolled out +to meet Harriet and her guardian friend. + +Just then the car lurched into the camp. The driver put on more speed, the +car circled about the camp a couple of times, then came to a halt in front +of the row of tents. There were a man and a young woman in the car. The +young woman jumped out and seeing Grace Thompson stared at her for a +moment then throwing up her hands, uttered an Indian war whoop that +brought out from their tents all those who had not been aroused by the +honk of the motor car. + +"It's Crazy Jane," cried Harriet. "Look! She has found Tommy." + +Jane had lifted little Tommy off her feet and was kissing her delightedly +while Tommy lisped "Thave me, oh, thave me!" causing the other girls near +at hand to laugh amusedly at the funny scene. + +At that moment Crazy Jane catching sight of Harriet and her companions, +bounded toward them. Jane was bare-headed. Her blonde hair was flying +about her face and neck; her dress unprotected by a dust coat was covered +with the gray dust of the highways, over which she had driven, and her +whole appearance was disheveled and travel-stained. + +Jane fairly flung herself into the arms of Harriet Burrell, giving her a +hearty hug, then treating Margery, Hazel and Miss Elting to the same sort +of greeting. + +"Dad's over there. Come on and shake hands with him. He's going back +shortly. You can help me unload the car. Oh, we're going to have a great +time, aren't we darlin's!" + +"You don't mean that you have come to join the camp, do you!" questioned +Miss Elting. + +"Of course, I have," retorted Crazy Jane. "What did you think I had come +for? Meadow-Brook is like a graveyard since you girls went away. Oh this +is great, isn't it? We'll rattle the bones of this old camp, won't we?" + +Harriet laughed merrily. Miss Elting looked grave. + +"Does Mrs. Livingston know--did she know you were coming?" + +"Of course, she did. Dad looked after that. Where is she. She'll be +delighted to see me, I'll wager." + +"Yeth," nodded Tommy who had joined them. "The'll be tho glad that thhe'll +cry her eyeth out. How long are you going to thtay?" + +"As long as you do. Now let's get that car unloaded and start something. +This place is so quiet it gives me the blues." + +Margery threw up her hands in despair, Harriet smiled amusedly, Miss +Elting shook her head hopelessly. Jane darted off with long strides. She +had grabbed a hand of the protesting Tommy and was fairly dragging the +little girl along with her. It was a strange figure that Mrs. Livingston, +who stood talking with Jane's father, saw approaching her, and during the +weeks that followed she was to understand quite fully why Jane McCarthy's +friends had named her "Crazy Jane." + + + + +CHAPTER XIV + +CRAZY JANE IS INTRODUCED + + +"Oh, how do you do?" greeted Jane when her father had introduced her to +Mrs. Livingston. + +Mrs. Livingston extended her hand to Jane. + +"I hope you may be happy with us," said the Chief Guardian. "We shall do +our best to make you so. What do you think of our forest home?" + +"Stupid place, but I think I'll will be able to start something to stir up +these sleepy old woods." + +A shade of annoyance passed over the face of the Chief Guardian, then gave +place to a tolerant smile. She read Jane McCarthy at a glance and in her +saw much that was worthy of development. + +"Come here, girls, and help me unload this stuff," called Jane, turning +her back on the Chief Guardian. "Dad must get out of the woods with the +car before dark or he'll break his precious old neck. Dad wouldn't be +worth a cent with a broken neck, so help me to get him started on his way +home." + +Harriet and Miss Elting were the only ones who accepted the invitation. +First, Mrs. Livingston pointed out the tent where Jane was to live, then +Jane backed her car down to it see-sawing to avoid obstructions, until +finally sending the car back a few inches too far, she crashed through the +tent entrance, smashing the end pole, bringing the front of the tent down +over her head. + +"Good gracious! That's too bad. I never did such a clumsy thing in my +life," declared Jane. "Here, Dad! Settle the damages with Mrs. Livingston. +Anything broken in there?" + +"Nothing particular. The tent is wrecked. That's all," sarcastically +answered Patricia Scott, who was standing near to Jane. "However, don't +let a little thing like that trouble you." + +"I won't," answered Jane coolly, turning her back on Patricia and +beginning to unload the car, aided by Harriet and Miss Elting. + +By this time the entire camp was excited. The advent of this apparently +lawless new girl had set every tongue wagging. + +"Who is she?" asked girl after girl. + +"She is a very dear friend of Miss Burrell, I believe," Cora Kidder +informed them. "Some strange people come out of Meadow-Brook, don't they, +girls?" + +"Yes," agreed Patricia, "One hesitates to even remain in the same camp +with them. I am sure my parents wouldn't allow me to stay here if they +knew that such crazy girls were admitted." + +Several girls turned their backs on Cora and Patricia and walked away, for +Harriet and her chums were becoming popular with the Camp Girls, whereas +there was a feeling of resentment developing against Patricia especially, +on account of her bad disposition and her readiness to condemn others--a +trait not to be tolerated for long in Camp Wau-Wau. + +Another end pole had been brought and the collapsed tent put back in +place. All this was quickly done by the Camp Girls. Jane had watched the +operation with keen interest. + +"Say, you girls are all right, aren't you? Did you see that, Dad?" + +Mr. McCarthy nodded. + +"You'll have to teach me how to put up a tent, I can run an automobile and +I can ride a horse, but that's about all Crazy Jane McCarthy knows how to +do except to make her father tear his hair with worry for fear she will +break her neck driving her car recklessly. Never mind, Dad, I shan't have +the car for a couple of weeks, but trust me to stir up something else just +as exciting." + +Mr. McCarthy would not venture to drive the car back to the log road, +after it had been finally unloaded of trunks and bags and a great +assortment of odds and ends. Jane could not have required more luggage had +she been going to a fashionable summer resort for her vacation. She called +to the girls to get in and ride out to the log road with them. Harriet and +Tommy accepted the invitation with Mrs. Livingston's permission. The Chief +Guardian thought that Harriet's influence might have a wholesome effect +on this wild, motherless girl. Harriet was glad when the drive came to an +end. Time and time again it seemed as though the machine would be wrecked, +but Jane jockeyed her car over the dangerous places, missing trunks of +trees and rocks by the narrowest possible margin. + +"There!" she said driving the car triumphantly out onto the log road. "If +you can't get home alone now, Daddy dear, you don't deserve to. Come back +to see me next Sunday. Maybe they won't want me after that. Maybe they +won't be able to stand me that long." + +Jane leaped back into the car, from which she had descended, giving her +father an affectionate hug and a kiss. Then she suddenly threw in the +clutch and sprang out. The car shot ahead, lurching from side to side of +the narrow logging road, greeted with shouts of delight from Jane, her +father making frantic efforts to regain control of it, which he finally +did after threatening to wreck it. He shook a fist over his shoulder at +Jane, then disappeared around a bend in the road. + +"Isn't he the prize old dad?" laughed Jane, a suspicious moisture +appearing on her eye-lashes. + +"He ith too eathy with you, that ith what ith the matter with him," +declared Tommy abruptly. + +"Of course he is," admitted Jane. "He is afraid to be otherwise. Let's go +back and see what's going on. It looks like a regular circus. What time do +they feed the animals?" + +"Dinner is at half past six, if that is what you mean," replied Harriet +rather severely. "May I make a suggestion or two, Jane?" + +"Sure you may. Is it a lecture?" + +"A sort of lecture." + +"Advance your spark. I'm in on the back seat." + +"You should try to control yourself here. The girls will think you unfit +to associate with them if you are so boisterous. Besides, Mrs. Livingston +will not tolerate it." + +"What, be a goody-goody girl?" demanded Jane, opening her eyes in +amazement. + +"No. But try to curb your spirits a little." + +"Darlin', I can't do it. I've got to be my own natural self. If they don't +like me they can tell me to go home. I don't care so long as you and Tommy +dear, and Hazel, and cross, cranky Margery like me a little bit." + +"We do like you," answered Harriet impulsively. "We will see that the +other girls do not misunderstand you altogether, if we can make them see +you as you really are." + +"There goes a bell. What is it, fire?" demanded Jane, looking up +expectantly. + +"Goodness no!" answered Harriet laughing. "That is the 'get-ready' bell. +We must hurry and prepare for dinner. You will want to change your gown, +will you not?" + +"Change! Well, you watch Jane McCarthy. Where do they feed the animals?" + +"In the tent with the blue flag. Be sure to be on time. Half past six, +remember," cautioned Harriet as the girls separated at Jane's tent. Jane +promised to be on time, then she disappeared into her tent. + +Harriet and Tommy went directly to their own quarters where they washed +their hands and faces and rearranged their hair before going to dinner. +There was no necessity to dress as on week days all the girls were +required to wear their uniforms. + +"I think there ith going to be thome fun in thith camp," observed Grace +from behind the towel with which she was rubbing her face. + +"You mean with Jane?" + +"Yeth, Crathy Jane." + +"She is a good soul, but won't she shock some of these really nice girls +with her abrupt ways until they get to know her for the fine, big-hearted +girl that she is!" + +Mrs. Livingston and the guardians appeared soon thereafter, then after +pleasant greetings the Camp Girls moved into the cook tent, taking their +places behind their chairs, where they awaited the command of "seats." +Mrs. Livingston gazed up and down the rows of tanned faces, at the many +pairs of bright, sparkling eyes. + +"Where is Miss McCarthy? Is she aware that dinner is about to be served?" +asked the Chief Guardian. + +"Yes, Mrs. Livingston," replied Harriet. "She went to her tent to make +herself presentable. I think she will be here in a moment. It has been at +least half an hour since I left her." + +"We will be seated. Under the circumstances no discredits for tardiness +will be imposed. Seats!" + +Instead of proceeding at once with the serving of the meal a few moments +were occupied in chatting, in which guardians and Chief Guardian took an +animated part. Finally, it was decided to go on with the meal. Before +doing so, Mrs. Livingston requested a girl to go to Jane's tent to bring +her. Then Mrs. Livingston bowed her head to say grace. + +Her words were interrupted by a lively chatter outside the tent and a loud +laugh. She continued to say grace, but just as she was pronouncing the +concluding words, Crazy Jane tripped into the tent. The girl paused at +the entrance and surveyed her companions quizzically. + +"Hello, girls!" she cried. "You're all as solemn as a pack of aged owls at +midday. May I come in?" + +There was a titter at her words, then a horrified gasp as the eyes of the +Camp Girls were raised to the face of the new girl. + +Jane had appeared in full evening dress. Her gown of old rose messaline +was cut very low in the neck, with mere abbreviations in the way of +sleeves. The skirt was cut "en train," and the frock was far too elaborate +for a girl of her age, even though it had been suitable for the occasion. + +A little wave of suppressed giggles rippled over the assemblage as Jane +walked toward the Chief Guardian with easy assurance. + +Mrs. Livingston rose and advanced to meet the new girl. There was a +humorous twinkle in the eyes of the Chief Guardian, but her face was +almost stern. + +"Isn't she a fright?" muttered Cora. + +"The worst I ever saw," agreed Patricia under her breath. "I should like +to see myself making friends with her." + +"Young ladies," said Mrs. Livingston, facing the tables. "Permit me to +introduce to you Miss Jane McCarthy of Meadow-Brook. Miss McCarthy has +not been with us long enough to become familiar with our regulations +regarding dress. You will therefore, with me, excuse her somewhat +elaborate costume for this once." + +"What's the matter with my gown? Don't you like it?" demanded Jane, +twisting her head sideways for a better view of the general effect of her +costume. + +"Thave me! Oh, thave me!" wailed Tommy, dropping her head on the shoulder +of Harriet Burrell. + + + + +CHAPTER XV + +THE GHOST OF WAU-WAU + + +A silence so deep that the light breathing of the Camp Girls was plainly +heard, had settled over the interior of the tent. The faces of some of the +girls wore a horrified expression; on the faces of others there were +lurking smiles. Harriet suppressed her laughter with difficulty. But Mrs. +Livingston understood how to deal with Crazy Jane. + +"It might be an appropriate costume for some occasions, Miss McCarthy," +she said quietly. "If you will glance about you will see that the Camp +Girls dress alike, and in the most simple costume. Have you a uniform +with you?" + +"Uniform? Gracious no. I'm not a soldier." + +Mrs. Livingston explained that the dresses worn by the Wau-Wau Girls were +called uniforms. Jane McCarthy had known nothing about this before coming +to the camp. Her wardrobe was an elaborate one. The Chief Guardian said +she thought she might have a uniform that with slight alterations would +fit Jane, but that she had better sit down now and eat her dinner. Jane +promptly accepted the suggestion. Her chagrin at the Guardian's criticism +of her costume quickly passed and within a few moments Jane was +monopolizing the greater part of the conversation to the delight of some +of the girls and the disapproval of others. + +Harriet was amused to see the shocked expressions on the faces of several +of the Wau-Wau Girls. The dinner ended, Harriet, regardless of the glances +of disapproval on the faces of some of her companions, linked her arm +within that of Jane and walked with the latter to her own quarters. Hazel, +Margery and Tommy followed. For the rest of the evening the Meadow-Brook +Girls chatted with Jane who showed them her frocks, told the girls how +much the frocks cost, then all at once, as Mrs Livingston in company with +one of the girl leaders came in, Jane spied three strands of brightly +colored beads on the neck of the latter. + +"Oh, how pretty," she cried. + +The leader smiled, permitting Jane to finger the beads. + +"I must have some of those," she decided with enthusiastic emphasis. + +"You may, but you know you will have to earn them," Mrs. Livingston +informed her. + +"Earn them? Why should I have to earn them? I've got plenty of money. I'll +buy them. Earn them? I guess not. Harriet, I'll buy you some more. Why, +you've got only two beads on your string. That's a shame." + +"You do not understand, my dear," explained the Chief Guardian. "A girl +wins her beads as she would win honors in any other position in life--by +accomplishment. You would not value your beads so highly if you were to +purchase them, as you would were you to earn them by doing something worth +while." + +"Tell me what I can do to earn them," urged Jane after brief reflection. + +"For instance, you drive an automobile?" + +"Yes; what of that?" asked Jane brightening. + +"In that line a girl may win an honor if she is able to drive an +automobile for five hundred miles in one season without help or +advice----" + +"Five hundred miles, why Mrs. Livingston I've driven that old rattle-trap +of mine more than two thousand miles already this season and done all the +repairing myself." + +"That entitles you to a bead, a red one." + +"Only one!" pouted Jane. + +"Only one," smiled the Guardian. + +"How may I earn another?" + +"By some other achievement such as----" + +"I can climb a tree." + +"Tho can I," piped Tommy. "But I can't get down again." + +"You ride horseback, your father tells me. You may win a bead by riding +forty miles in any five days." + +"I've done better than that, too, this season." + +"That is two beads. You see you were earning them all the time and did not +know it." + +Jane was becoming enthusiastic. Mrs. Livingston was instilling the Camp +Girl spirit into her almost without Jane's realizing it. + +"What else can I do to earn a bead? I nearly ran down a man coming out +here to-day. Do I get a bead for that?" asked the girl, causing her +companions to indulge in a merry laugh. + +"Mithith Livingthton, pleathe give her a bead becauthe thhe didn't kill me +one time when thhe nearly ran over me," urged Tommy. + +"I will tell you how you may win two more beads." + +"Yes, yes." + +"You are a resourceful girl, I know. Now suppose you get up some sort of +entertainment and carry it through; some entertainment for the girls of +the Camp, something unusual." + +"A candy pull!" + +"Well, perhaps. We do not eat much candy here. However, I think a candy +pull might prove entertaining even though it is not an unusual thing to +do." + +"I'll make it unusual," promised Jane. + +"I'll tell you what to do. Make it a candy pull and ghost party," +suggested Harriet. + +"What do you mean, Miss Burrell?" questioned the Guardian. + +"Pull candy and have certain girls tell ghost stories." + +"Yes, that will be entertaining. Miss Thompson, do you think you would +have the nightmare after an evening such as that?" asked Mrs. Livingston +with a twinkle in her eyes. + +"I hope not," answered Tommy with promptness. "Not if I didn't thee the +ghotht." + +"Then you may see what you can do, Miss McCarthy. I have all the supplies +necessary to make the candy. I shall look for you to distinguish yourself. +Good night, young ladies. I called to see if you were well taken care of, +Miss McCarthy." + +"Fine. This is a jolly old shack. Good night, Mrs. Livingston," added the +girl with more gentleness than she had yet shown. "Good old party, isn't +she?" + +"Oh, Jane don't speak like that. Mrs. Livingston is a very superior woman. +She is more than that here; she is the mother of us all and she is so +good." + +"Then I'll call her mamma. But Harriet?" + +"Yes?" smiled Harriet. + +"You'll have to mix the stuff for the candy." + +"Why?" + +"I never made any in my life." + +"That is too bad. I can't make it for you. That would not be honest, but I +will write down the recipe and tell you how to make it. You must do the +actual work yourself. There is another thing I think perhaps I should +mention to-night. The girls hazed myself and Tommy the other night. They +may try to haze you, though I hardly think they will dare so soon after +the other affair. There was considerable trouble raised over that." + +"Haze me?" Jane laughed merrily. "Feel that," she commanded, extending a +bare arm that to Harriet's touch seemed as hard as iron, "Do you think +they will haze Crazy Jane, eh?" + +"I hardly think they will," answered Harriet, smiling and nodding. "I +should feel sorry for them if they tried." + +"They'd feel more sorry for themselves." + +"It is nearly nine o'clock, dear. You had better get ready for bed," +advised Harriet. "All lights must be out at nine o'clock except on special +occasions like to-morrow night when we shall undoubtedly get permission to +sit up later." + +The next day was an active one in camp. There was a baseball game in the +morning, a basketball game in the afternoon with tether ball and quoits on +the side. Jane was admitted to all these. She was strong and active, but +she lacked the skill of her friend Harriet. The latter's playing in +basketball and tennis was a revelation to the guardians who had never +known a high school girl who could play such an even and skilful game. It +was a foregone conclusion that Harriet was in a fair way to earn more +beads by her accomplishments in the games of the camp. + +Tommy with her usual bad luck came to grief in pitching and catching the +medicine ball, a large ball stuffed with yarn. The ball weighed ten +pounds, and after catching it successfully once or twice Tommy failed to +stop it with her hands. It struck her with considerable force and losing +her balance she fell backward down a little hill and rolled into the brook +which ran at the foot of the incline. There she splashed about frantically +and implored her companions to "thave" her until helped to terra firma by +Harriet. + +The day was a busy one for Harriet and Jane. The latter was making many +mysterious preparations for the evening. She had studied Harriet's +directions for making molasses candy as faithfully as she could study +anything, consulting learnedly with Mrs. Livingston about the quantity +that should be made, but making no reference to the other part of the +entertainment. + +When evening came and the candy was brought out in great yellow heaps to +be pulled there was excitement in plenty. Tommy followed the girls who +carried the candy licking her fingers daintily. + +"Have you been eating molasses candy already?" demanded Margery. + +"Yeth. Tho have you. I thee thome on your fathe. Ithn't it delithiouth?" + +"I should say so!" exclaimed Margery. "Jane McCarthy, you certainly know +how to make molasses candy." + +"Thank you." Jane's cheeks were flushed, her eyes sparkled with +excitement. She never was so happy as when leading, no matter whether it +were in making candy or racing with a motor car. + +The candy pull was a great success, the ropes of sweet stuff being thrown +over low-hanging limbs where the candy was pulled and pulled amid much +laughter and many shouts. Several trees were used for the purpose. The +candy pull being finished all the girls gathered about the fire, sitting +down Turk fashion. + +"The little ghost will now appear among you and relate some live stories +from ghostland," announced Crazy Jane. + +A slender white figure stepped from behind a tree so quickly as to bring +little screams of alarm from several girls. The figure was dressed in +white with a white mask covering her face. Some of the girls recognized +Harriet Burrell, but the majority did not. They did, however, shout with +laughter when a second ghost, the assistant to the first tripped out from +behind another tree with a little chirp that was distinctly unghostly. + +"Hello, girlth," she piped. + +The second ghost's usefulness was thereupon ended for the evening. The +girls grabbed and unmasked her. Harriet raised a wand, in this case a +burning fagot. + +"Maidens fair," she began in a deep impressive voice. "Do you know what a +banshee is?" + +"I know," cried Hazel. "A banshee is a ghost, that the peasants in Ireland +believe in. It stands outside their windows at night and wails dismally. +Its appearance is supposed to foretell the death of a member of the +family." + +"Quite right," replied Harriet. "Now listen to my story. Once upon a time +there lived a family of poor people in County Mooreland in Ireland. With +them lived their beautiful child Muriel. Now the fairies and the banshees, +the wood nymphs and the sprites coveted this beautiful child Muriel +because they knew she would make a good fairy. But they dared not approach +the hut where Muriel made her home, in the daytime. At night little Muriel +was sound asleep behind closed doors. There was no way for the banshees +and the wood nymphs and the sprites to get into the house and take her +while she slept, for there always was a fire in the fireplace. As +everybody knows a fairy cannot pass through flames without singeing her +wings----" + +"Why didn't thhe wear water wingth?" piped Tommy Thompson. + +"Every night the fairies used to perch in the flowers and under the +shamrock that grew in Muriel's door yard, waiting and hoping to catch the +little one and kidnap her." + +"Some one should have called the police," ventured Margery. + +"If the sprites could reach Muriel," went on Harriet, ignoring Margery's +flippant remark, "they could quickly transform her into something else and +in that manner get her away. You see these were bad fairies and gnomes and +sprites and things." + +"Yeth," agreed Tommy. "I thee." + +"Well, one night a very powerful banshee came along and asked them what +they were doing there. They told it they were waiting for the beautiful +child Muriel that they might bear her away, but that they could not get to +her. + +"'Oho, aha!' cried the banshee. 'I have a plan. I will call upon the +friend of my people, the west wind, to blow hard. Stand close and when the +door of the cottage blows open see that you enter by one door but do not +go out by the other. The west wind will blow thrice, then will die away. +It is for you to gather the child then. I can summon the wind but once.'" + +"It thertainly had thome confidenthe in itthelf," observed Grace Thompson, +nodding her head. + +"The fairies and the gnomes and the sprites and the banshees gathered +about the door of the shack," continued the first ghost, "Suddenly they +heard a wild, weird wailing off on the moor. The ghostly little +conspirators trembled with fear, for these midnight wailings, these +moaning winds across the moor boded no good for all of their kind. It +meant that the spirits of evil were abroad. + +"Suddenly a mighty gale struck the little house, causing it to tremble +from cellar to roof. Then the front door burst open with a crash. The west +wind with an awful wail and roar rushed into the shack, carrying with it +the fairies and the gnomes and the sprites and the banshees. No sooner +were they inside the cottage than the other door burst open and all the +fairies and the gnomes and the sprites were hurled out and carried away on +the great gale. But one little banshee had found lodgment on a beam where +it clung until the gale had passed. + +"And what do you think it did?" + +"Carried away the child?" suggested a voice. + +"Did you ever hear of anything so perfectly ridiculous?" exclaimed Cora +Kidder. + +"I gueth it went to thleep and fell off into the fire," suggested Tommy. + +"No. It waited until the gale had passed, then dropping down touched the +sleeping child with its magic wand, whereupon Muriel became a butterfly. +The banshees carried the butterfly away with them and in their home she +grew to be as beautiful a banshee as she had been a child. But she grew +and grew. There was no stopping her. She grew almost as rapidly as Jack's +beanstalk by which he climbed to the home of the giant." + +"What a fright she must have been," interrupted a voice. + +"As she grew she began to hate the banshees who had taken her from her +home and made her become like them. She determined to avenge herself. This +she did by making war upon all the other banshees. So powerful was she and +so familiar, too, with their hiding places in the flowers that she had +little difficulty in clearing the country of the little pests. Those who +were not killed were driven from the country, all of which accounts for +there being no banshees in Ireland now. But they are to be found in some +other parts of the world." + +"Are--are there any over here?" questioned a timid voice from among the +girls. + +"I have never seen any," replied Harriet. "Still, we do not know. A +banshee might fly into any one of our tents on a dark night and change us +into butterflies or banshees or something of that sort, and we wouldn't +know anything about it until we had been changed. When we woke up we +should be in so different a form that we shouldn't know ourselves if we +were to look into a mirror." + +"I know who that draped figure is now," exclaimed Patricia. "It's that +hateful Harriet Burrell. Isn't she silly and presuming?" + +"Yes," was the reply. "I am amazed that Mrs. Livingston allows her to be +so forward. She and that McCarthy girl make an excellent team. One is as +tiresome as the other." + +"I have heard," continued the ghost, "that this great and powerful banshee +came to America to look for the descendants of the banshees who made her +become one of them. It has even been hinted that she has been seen in the +Pocono Woods." + +"Oh, my gracious!" exclaimed Hazel, glancing about her apprehensively. +"What if we should see her? I'd die of fright, I know I should." + +"Fiddle! Who ith afraid of a banthhee?" jeered Grace. "Now if I thaw that +banthhee I'd jutht thtep on her with my heel, tho!" She dug her little +heel into the ground to show how she would crush the banshee. + +Harriet might have been observed to gaze off into the forest almost +apprehensively herself now and then. There was a quizzical smile on her +face, but it was hidden by the white mask she wore. + +Suddenly she cried out: "Oh, girls! girls!" Then pointed directly over +their heads into the forest. "The banshee! The banshee! Look! Oh, look!" + +Tommy sat shivering, not daring to turn her head. A few girls mustered up +sufficient courage to look behind them. Then a series of wild screams rent +the air. There was a mad rush for the protection of the tents, in which +even the guardians--or nearly all of them--joined. What they had seen had +sent a thrill of terror through every girl that had gazed upon the +terrifying sight. + +Tommy Thompson rose and stood trembling. "Thave me!" moaned Tommy. "I'm +tho thcared!" + +[Illustration: "It's the Banshee!"] + + + +CHAPTER XVI + +THE LAYING OF A SPOOK + + +"It's the banshee! It's the banshee!" screamed a score of voices. + +What they had seen had been enough to startle the bravest person. A figure +had suddenly appeared out of the gloom, a huge towering figure that looked +to the startled girls to be almost as high as the trees themselves, +though it was not more than eight feet tall. The figure was clad in long, +flowing white robes that hung gracefully to its feet. Two arms almost as +long as the figure was high, were waving frantically in the air. The face +was small and as white as the garb of the strange weird creature. It did, +indeed, look as though it might be the fabled banshee from the moors of +County Mooreland. + +"Woo-oo-oo," wailed the apparition. + +"Come back, girls!" cried Mrs. Livingston. "Come back, I tell you!" The +Chief Guardian had herself been startled at first. Standing their ground +were half a dozen other girls, among them was Hazel Holland. Patricia +Scott and Cora Kidder had long since retired to a safe distance from the +apparition. + +The words of the Guardian somehow seemed to reassure the trembling Tommy. +Then, too, she saw that Harriet did not run. Harriet had thrown herself +upon the ground and was sitting with her head in hands, her shoulders +shaking. What Tommy did not know was that Harriet was not shaking with +fear, but with laughter. + +The apparition was slowly approaching the little group of girls, with arms +waving and the weird "woo-oo-oo" becoming louder and louder. Two of the +half dozen who had stood their ground now turned and fled precipitately. + +Tommy Thompson still stood her ground, with trembling limbs. All at once +her eyes narrowed. A crafty expression took the place of the look of fear +on her small face. Then to the amazement of the girls who still remained, +Tommy crept cautiously around until she got to the rear of the approaching +figure. Now and then as she thought the giant banshee was about to turn +around, Tommy would leap back as lightly as a cat. + +Mrs. Livingston forgot her dignity and laughed until her eyes were dimmed +with tears. + +The little girl made a sudden dive and a grab. Her fingers closed over a +piece of the banshee's robe. She felt something else in her grasp and gave +a mighty tug. + +There was a shrill scream from the banshee. Harriet sprang away believing +that the apparition was about to fall on her. The girls fled. This was too +much for them. They did not think far enough to realize that what they had +heard was a most human scream and that it could have come only from a +human throat. + +Down came the giant banshee in a mighty fall. + +"Save me!" wailed the gigantic falling figure. + +It was now too late to do anything toward saving the luckless banshee. The +drapery fell away in its struggles to right itself and the terrified +apparition perched upon a pair of stilts fell sprawling close to the fire +which by this time had burned very low, else the banshee's robes might +have been permanently singed. + +Tommy uttered a little shriek. + +"It'th Crathy Jane! It'th Crathy Jane! Thomebody thave her!" + +Harriet Burrell was the "somebody" who sprang to the rescue. No sooner had +Jane touched the ground than Harriet was dragging her away, rolling her on +the ground, patting out the little flames that sprang up here and there +from her clothing. This was made the more difficult because of the long +stilts upon which the daring Jane McCarthy had walked. The long arms had +been sticks on which sheets had been draped. The arms had dropped when +Jane took her mighty fall and now lay on the ground on the other side of +the campfire. + +"Are you hurt?" begged Harriet anxiously. + +"Oh, my darlin'! I'm killed entirely." + +"Wait till I take off your stilts. You will be all right as soon as you +get to your feet." + +"Tommy has laid the ghost," cried a girl who had last run away. At this +the others came hesitatingly back. Mrs. Livingston half laughing, half +crying was assisting Jane to her feet. Jane's face wore a sheepish grin as +she shrugged her shoulders to make sure that they had not been dislocated. +Harriet had thrown off her mask. Her white robe was blackened from the +smoke and the fire from which she had rescued the singed banshee, and +Margery upon returning to the scene was complaining that she had bursted +half the buttons off her waist. + +"There is your ghost, young ladies," smiled Mrs. Livingston. "Let it be a +lesson to you to never forget your self-possession, never to be carried +away by your impulses. Always use reason." + +"Yeth. That ith what I did," declared Tommy. + +"Why didn't you run?" asked Miss Partridge, who had remained near the +scene, but at what she considered a safe distance from the apparition. + +"I thaw a lock of Crathy Jane'th hair thlipping out from behind her mathk. +The minute I thaw that hair I knew it. Then when I got behind her I thaw +the thtiltth. You thee the light wath on the other thide. I could thee +right through her drapery." + +Now that the banshee had been "laid" the frightened girls could afford to +laugh and they did. + +Mrs. Livingston spoke again. + +"Miss Burrell has fairly won an honor. Some of you observed her presence +of mind when she rolled Miss McCarthy on the ground to put out the fire in +the latter's clothing, thus possibly saving that young woman's life. For +this you are awarded five red beads, Miss Burrell, for fire is red and +fire is the enemy that you overcame." + +"Do I get a bead for laying the ghotht?" interrupted Grace. + +"Yes, you do," answered the Chief Guardian with a smile. "Miss McCarthy +also shall have two beads, one for making the finest molasses candy we +have ever eaten, the second for providing the most unusual amusement ever +known at Camp Wau-Wau. And now we will go to our quarters. It has been a +most entertaining evening, even if it did cause some of us apprehension." + +Jane McCarthy stepped up to Mrs. Livingston, looking the latter squarely +in the eyes. + +"Mrs. Livingston, I do not think I am entitled to either of those +rewards," she said. + +"No? And why not?" + +"I never made any candy in my life before. I didn't even know whether you +used baking-soda or flour in it. Harriet helped with the recipe and told +me all she could about how to go to work. Oh, I want to be perfectly +honest about it all. Harriet suggested the ghost party too, though the big +banshee and the idea of the story were mine. I don't want the beads, Mrs. +Livingston. I want Harriet Burrell to have them. She earned them, I +didn't." + +"Fine! Splendid! You are a Camp Girl in reality now. The spirit of Wau-Wau +has taken possession of you. My dear I congratulate you. The beads are +yours. Your truthfulness and unselfishness would win them for you even +though nothing else could. The fire-makers will subdue the flames after +the others have reached their tents." + +Three happy girls went arm in arm to the camp street. They were Crazy +Jane, Harriet Burrell and Tommy Thompson, the latter more proud than she +had ever been in her life, because she had done what not one of some forty +others had dared to do--she had laid the ghost. Tommy expressed her +admiration for herself that night when snuggling down under the blankets +she murmured: + +"Well, I gueth I'm thome folkth." + + + + +CHAPTER XVII + +THE SOUP THAT FAILED + + +Almost the sole topic of discussion at Camp Wau-Wau on the following day +was the train of exciting events of the previous evening. There were, too, +murmurs of disapproval at the trick that Harriet Burrell and Jane McCarthy +had played on the girls. Some of the Camp Girls were ashamed that they had +shown such cowardice, others were angry at the Meadow-Brook Girls for +making them appear at a disadvantage. Among the latter were Patricia and +Cora. These two were talking it over when Harriet in passing, bade them a +pleasant good morning. + +"Now look at her superior smile, will you?" jeered Patricia. "I just would +like to take her down a notch or two, and I will before I leave this +camp." + +"How?" asked Cora reflectively. + +"I don't know. I'll catch her somehow and make a laughing stock of her +before the rest of the girls." + +"Patricia, have you forgotten the bath towel--have you forgotten what she +knows about us?" + +"No, I haven't," answered Patricia Scott, with a toss of her head. + +"And she hasn't said a word to any one about it." + +"You don't know that. Have you noticed that that Miss Elting looks at us +very queerly when she passes us? She is very cold and distant, too, just +as though she knew something about us. You mark my words, that +Meadow-Brook Girl has told her all about finding the towel, but if it gets +to the Chief Guardian I know how I can turn the tables on that impudent +Harriet Burrell." + +"How?" + +"In the easiest way you can imagine. I'll say that Harriet never has liked +me and that she had taken my towel and hidden it purposely, just to +produce it at the right time and accuse me of having been implicated in +the hazing." + +"But it wasn't your towel," protested Cora. "It was mine." + +"That's all right. That will make it all the better. She will say it was +your towel and I will say it was mine. Don't you see how that will mix the +affair up? You must stand by me if it comes to that." + +"Of course," answered Cora Kidder, but in rather a weak voice. She was not +a bad girl at heart, but she was easily influenced; it was not difficult +to persuade her to look at any matter with other eyes than her own. It was +the bad influence of Patricia Scott that already had led Cora so far into +mischief, and that gave promise of leading her still farther. Patricia, on +the other hand, possessed a jealous and revengeful disposition. It had +caused her trouble in her own home and lost her many friends in her home +town. She had been sent to the camp in the hope that the wholesome life in +the woods might give her a new point of view, and that the association +with the Camp Girls might make a better girl of her. Thus far the desired +result had not been attained, though she had managed to hide her +shortcomings from Mrs. Livingston and the guardians. At times Mrs. +Livingston, close observer that she was, had wondered as to the girl's +real character, but Patricia's sweet smile, easily assumed to fit the +occasion, had on each occasion disarmed the Chief Guardian. + +"You must pretend to be very indignant if ever you are called to account, +and I will pretend to be indignant, too. I almost hope she does complain +of us, and she will, too. She is a sneak." + +"I don't hope she'll complain of us," cried Cora in alarm. "I know I +should die of mortification." + +"You haven't any courage, Cora Kidder," declared Patricia scornfully. "I +see I shall have to look out for both of us, and----" + +"No, no," protested Cora. "Tell me what you want me to do. I will do it. I +don't want to be found out for what I already have done and be sent home. +What would I do? Oh, what would I do?" + +Patricia gave her a withering glance. + +"What you need is backbone. You haven't any more courage than a two-year +old child. What ails you?" + +"You say I haven't any courage," answered Cora hotly. "I'll show you +whether I have or not. What do you want me to do?" she demanded, +straightening up to her full height and looking Patricia squarely in the +eyes. + +"That's the way to talk, dear," nodded Patricia. "Let's take a walk. +Forget the mean things I just said to you, but I had to do it to put some +spunk into you." + +"There comes that Margery girl," exclaimed Cora. + +"Don't mind her. She wouldn't see the side of a house if it were set up +right in front of her. I can't say as much for that perfectly impossible +Grace Thompson. She is as sharp as she can be, and she isn't afraid to +speak right out before everybody. Didn't you see how she held her ground +last night when most of the others ran away." + +"Oh, she was in the secret. She knew all about it," answered Cora Kidder. + +"That's where you make a mistake. She didn't. Didn't you see how +frightened she was at first?" + +Cora shook her head. + +"You must keep your eyes open," advised Patricia. "You've gone too far to +take any chances; that is, any more than you have to take. She was going +to run, then she held herself steady by sheer grit. I don't like her, I +don't like any of them, but I know real courage when I see it and she +showed it last night." + +"Harriet knew, though?" + +"Oh, yes; she was in the game. Of course she was. It was a shame. She +ought to be put out of the camp. She will be. There isn't room here for +her and me." + +Patricia linked an arm in that of Cora's, walking away to a spot where +they might be more by themselves. There were too many girls passing back +and forth now to make prudent a discussion such as was theirs. + +A good part of the afternoon found Harriet Burrell in the kitchen of the +cook tent. Harriet was trying to win an "honor" by making soup. By making +five standard soups consecutively she would win another bead, provided +the soups were favorably received by the Camp Wau-Wau Girls. + +Harriet's first day in the kitchen resulted in more confusion than the +kitchen had known that season. It seemed that everything was misplaced. +The dinner was late that night, but the soup was excellent. The other +girls in the kitchen made no complaint about the confusion, which they +believed to be due to carelessness on Harriet's part, because the +misplaced articles and various ingredients scattered about were those +which she had used in her work. + +The next day conditions were no different. Patricia, who was preparing +salads for an "honor" finally threw up her hands in disgust. She declared +she could stand it no longer and if some of the girls didn't remove +Harriet from the kitchen, she, Patricia would have to get out herself. +Somehow this word reached Mrs. Livingston, with the result that Patricia +herself was asked to drop her "honor" work in the kitchen for the present. + +It was a blow to Patricia Scott. She had not looked for this result, and +though she had not made the complaint in person, her criticism of Harriet +had been a boomerang that had returned and hit Patricia. This made the +girl even more bitter against Harriet than before. + +The following two days brought with them less friction in the kitchen. +Harriet Burrell's soups delighted the girls and the guardians; many were +the compliments bestowed upon the blushing Harriet. + +It was now the fifth day of Harriet's soup-making; the last in the test +for the "honor." It seemed a foregone conclusion that the young woman had +won her bead for this achievement in cookery. Harriet naturally felt +gratified. It meant something to win even one bead in the Camp Girls' +Association as every member of the organization had soon come to know. No +girl ever had won all of the "honors" these "honors" covering so many +fields of achievement as to make this well-nigh impossible. + +"Well, Miss Burrell," smiled the Chief Guardian that evening after they +had sat down to the tables and grace had been said. "I suppose you will be +entitled to wear a new bead to-morrow." + +"I hope so, Mrs. Livingston," answered Harriet with a blush. + +"Wait till you try the thoup," suggested Tommy. + +"I agree with you," said Hazel. + +"Your friends do not seem to have the same confidence in your soup making +that the rest of us feel," smiled Miss Partridge. + +"Perhaps that is because they know my shortcomings better than you do, +Miss Partridge," replied Harriet. + +A close observer might have seen Patricia and Cora exchange meaning +glances. + +There was a lively chattering along the tables while the girls were +waiting for the serving of the first course, the soup. This was brought to +the table in great tureens, one for each table, the guardian who sat at +the head of the table serving the soup which was passed along to the other +end by the girls themselves. In this case it was Miss Elting who was doing +the serving at the table at which the Meadow-Brook Girls were seated. + +"This consommé certainly looks delicious," she said with a smile. + +"From the smell I should say it must be," declared Jane McCarthy. "I know +I could die eating that soup." + +"Be careful," warned a voice. "You may." + +"I say girls, let's wait till Harriet samples it," suggested Hazel. "It is +her last chance at the soup. There's no telling what she might do to us." + +"Yeth, that ith right," nodded Grace. "No poithon cup for uth." + +"Taste it, darlin'," urged Jane. + +Harriet with a good natured smile dipped her spoon in daintily, carrying +some of the steaming soup to her lips. She tasted the consommé gingerly, +then took another spoonful, and hurriedly put the spoon back in the dish. +A horrified expression appeared on the face of the Meadow-Brook girl. + +"There! What did I tell you?" cried Margery. + +"What is the trouble?" asked Miss Partridge. + +"Oh-h-h!" gasped Harriet, making a desperate effort to control herself. + +A girl on the other side of the table from Miss Burrell, sampled the soup, +then hastily dropped her spoon. Margery followed suit a moment later. + +"How is it?" questioned Hazel. + +"Please don't ask me," declared Margery gloomily. + +Miss Elting made a wry face when she tasted the consommé, but said +nothing. Some went on eating, others laid down their spoons and leaned +back in their chairs. Tommy was the first to break the silence that had +settled over the table. + +"There ith thomething the matter with thith thoup," she declared in a loud +voice. + +"That's what I say," answered a voice. + +"And I, and I, and I," cried other voices. + +"Yes, I agree with you," answered Miss Partridge gravely. "Harriet what +did you put in the soup?" + +"The usual ingredients." + +Mrs. Livingston at this juncture sampled the soup. Her face darkened. She +swallowed a spoonful, then quickly laid the spoon on the soup plate. + +Harriet had shrunk back into her chair. A deep flush rose to her face. To +cover her confusion she essayed to take some more soup, but the effort was +a failure. She simply could not eat the consommé. + +"It tathteth to me like thoap," declared Tommy. + +"I believe it is soap," spoke up Patricia Scott. "How perfectly +frightful!" + +"I am afraid, Miss Burrell," said Mrs. Livingston, "that you have lost the +'honor' for this season. This consommé seems to be a dismal failure. This +of course does not preclude you from taking up some other branch of +cookery and winning an 'honor'." + +Harriet was on the verge of tears, but she held herself under good +control. Her humiliation was apparent only in her flaming cheeks and +almost imperceptible beads of perspiration that stood out on her forehead. + +"This is a matter that must be looked into, Harriet," said the Chief +Guardian. "Young ladies, eat no more of the soup. There is something +seriously wrong with it. It tastes like soap to me, too; I am free to +admit that. I hope no one has been playing pranks," fixing a keen glance +on Harriet's face. + +"Oh, Mrs. Livingston," cried Harriet, shocked almost beyond words. + +"I am not accusing you of any such thing, my dear," explained the Chief +Guardian. "You would be unlikely to play pranks and lose your 'honor' +mark. The guardians will please accompany me to the kitchen. Young ladies, +you will proceed with your dinner. Upon second thought, Miss Partridge and +Miss Elting will accompany me. The other guardians may remain here." + +Mrs. Livingston rose, as did the two teachers whom she had named. A heavy +silence settled over the cook tent after the three women had disappeared +into the kitchen, a small tent at the rear of the cook tent. They were +gone for some time. Finally, Mrs. Livingston and Miss Partridge returned. +Miss Elting was not with them. The Chief Guardian's face wore an +expression of sternness such as none of the girls ever had observed there +before. + +Harriet appeared wholly to have lost her appetite. She was making a brave +effort to eat, but the food choked her. The meal was finished in silence. +At the conclusion of the meal, Mrs. Livingston rose and requested the +girls to come to order. + +"Young ladies," she began, "a most serious thing has occurred. I make no +accusations. Miss Burrell, where is the key to your supply box?" + +"I hung it on a nail on the outside of the tent pole just behind my work +table, Mrs. Livingston." + +The Chief Guardian turned to Miss Partridge. + +"Do you mind bringing Miss Burrell's key and box, Miss Partridge?" she +asked. The young guardian rose promptly and left the tent. A few moments +later, she returned bearing a galvanized box, slightly larger than a +baking powder case. This she placed on the table before the Chief +Guardian, laying a key beside it. Harriet saw that the box was hers, but +she did not know why it had been brought to the tent. + +Mrs. Livingston unlocked the supply box, then tilting it so that the light +from the hanging lamp nearby shone into the box, she peered in. Harriet +saw her grope in the box, saw her withdraw some small object and examine +it in the palm of her hand amid a breathless silence. Then the Chief +Guardian raised her eyes, fixing them on Harriet Burrell with an +inquiring, sorrowful gaze. + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII + +AN "HONOR" FAIRLY LOST + + +"Miss Burrell," began the Chief Guardian in an impressive voice, "I find +that a serious offense has been committed, an offense that cannot be +overlooked. A prank is allowable within reasonable limits, but any such +trick as this borders on the disgraceful." + +"Wha-at do you mean, Mrs. Livingston?" questioned Harriet. + +"We have examined the pot in which the soup was made. We have, after +careful examination, decided what it is that gives the consommé the +peculiar flavor that you all have noticed." + +Harriet listened with an expression of grave concern. She forgot in the +interest she felt in what the Chief Guardian was about to say, her own +humiliation at having lost the "honor" she had so nearly earned. + +"We came to the conclusion that nothing but soap could give the soup the +peculiar flavor that makes it so unpalatable. Then again we observed +little beads floating on the surface," continued Mrs. Livingston. "While +attractive to look at these were very disagreeable to the taste for they +were soap bubbles. However, an entirely different complexion has been +placed on the matter since my examination of your box before me on the +table. Miss Burrell, I find in this box a small piece of castile soap from +which some shavings have been left in the box and on the paring knife with +which the soap was shaved off." + +"Soap in my kit?" cried Harriet, rising slowly to her feet. + +"Yes." + +"But--why--what is it doing there?" gasped the astonished girl. + +"That is what we should like to know. No one had access to your kit except +yourself. The box was locked and the key hung where you placed it when you +last had occasion to close the box." + +"Yes, yes, but----" + +"We also found flakes of soap scattered about on the floor in the kitchen. +I slipped on a shaving of it and nearly fell just now when I visited the +kitchen. Did you have any soap in your kit?" + +"Certainly not, Mrs. Livingston." + +"Then how did it come to be there just now when I opened the box?" + +"Oh, I don't know," answered Harriet despairingly. "But surely, Mrs. +Livingston, you do not accuse me of anything so dreadful as mixing soap +with the consommé? Oh, you don't mean that; you can't mean it?" + +"While I am not by any means accusing you, the facts on the face of the +affair speak for themselves, and----" + +The Chief Guardian was interrupted by the sudden springing to her feet of +Crazy Jane. Her face was flushed; her hair was disarranged her arms were +raised above her head. + +[Illustration: "Oh, Shame On All of You!" Cried Jane.] + +"Oh, shame on all of you!" cried the girl. "My darlin' Harriet wouldn't do +such a thing. Never! Show me the one who did it, knowing that the darlin' +girl would be accused. I'll scratch her eyes out, I will!" + +Jane was in a towering rage. The calm voice of Mrs. Livingston interrupted +the tirade. + +"Miss McCarthy, be good enough to resume your seat," she said. + +Jane hesitated. For a few perilous seconds she struggled with herself. The +girls expected an outbreak more vehement than her first. Instead, Jane sat +down with an emphasis that jarred the dishes on the table. + +"We will now continue with this matter. Can any person here explain, +first how the consommé happens to be soaped, and secondly why soap is +found in Miss Burrell's kit?" questioned Mrs. Livingston. + +A painful silence reigned in the cook tent. There seemed to be no +explanation of the mystery. + +"There was nothing of the sort in the box when last I used it," reiterated +Harriet, "I am positive of that, Mrs. Livingston. Nor could it have been +at the bottom of the box under the other things. Knowing that I had +finished my work in the soup test, I examined the contents of the box to +put everything in order." + +"You locked the box afterwards?" + +"Immediately. I hung the key in its accustomed place, too." + +"You have no idea when the soap was dropped into the soup kettle?" + +"No. But wait! Just before I came into the cook tent to sit down I tasted +the soup, as I had done a dozen times before while in the kitchen to make +sure that it was exactly as it should be." + +"Did you taste it just before you came in to dinner? Did you detect +anything wrong with it, Miss Burrell?" + +"There was nothing wrong with it then. I mean--you know what I mean. +There was none of this soapy taste in it at all. To me it tasted +delicious. The first I realized that something had happened to the +consommé, was when I took a spoonful of it at the table here. Then I knew +something was wrong with it. That is all I can tell you. But you must know +that I would not do a thing like that, Mrs. Livingston. Please don't say +that you think I might be guilty of any such thing. Do you think I would +spoil my chance of winning an 'honor' for the sake of playing a +contemptible trick?" + +"No, Harriet, I do not think you would," decided Mrs. Livingston after +gazing steadily into the troubled eyes of Harriet Burrell for a moment. + +Harriet caught her breath sharply. + +"It ith a mean thhame," declared Tommy in a voice that reached every +person in the tent. "I gueth the banshee mutht have done it." + +A chorus of giggles greeted this sally. The laughter was suppressed by the +Chief Guardian. + +"We will leave the mystery of the doctored soup as it stands until after +breakfast to-morrow morning," announced Mrs. Livingston. "After that, if +the guilty girl makes no confession in the meantime, we shall begin an +investigation of our own." + +The Chief Guardian rose, the girls doing likewise, after which they filed +out of the tent. Once outside they began to talk excitedly. Most of them +took sides with Harriet Burrell. They did not believe she could have been +guilty of such a trick. Besides, she would be defeating her own ambitions +if she did do so. She was certain to lose the coveted "honor." Despite +this, however, there were those who did believe that Harriet had put soap +in the consommé. + +It had been an evening full of excitement and unexpected happenings. And +now Harriet Burrell would not have another opportunity to win her "honor" +in this line until three months had passed. + +Harriet's face was stony as she fled to her tent. Jane McCarthy reached +the tent a few minutes behind her friend. Jane threw her arms about +Harriet, expressing her opinion of the whole affair in her own hot-headed +way. Harriet's eyes were dry but her cheeks were hot. She was holding +herself well in hand, yet when she spoke there was a slight quaver in her +voice. She was not a girl given to tears. + +"I don't care for the 'honor' so much," Harriet said, "but I just can't +stand it to have the girls believing deep down in their hearts that I +could have done that awful thing. They will say it; at least some of them +will." + +"I dare them to!" flamed Jane. "Just let me hear them. Oh, just let me +hear one girl saying a word about Harriet Burrell. Oh!" + +"I don't want you to mix in this trouble at all, Jane," objected Harriet. +"It is bad enough as it is. If I could find out who the guilty one is----" + +"What would you do if you did find out?" demanded Jane. + +"I don't know. Nothing I suppose," returned Harriet with a wan smile. + +"That's just it. You've got to fight if you don't want to get walked on in +this world. My dad says so. He's a fighter, he is, little one, and he has +a daughter who can take her own part and half a dozen other people's +besides. My sleeves will be rolled up all the time after this. You watch +me get into action when I discover the girl, and----" + +"I think you had better leave all that to me, Miss McCarthy," advised a +voice at the door of the tent. + +At the first sound of the voice Harriet thought either Patricia or Cora +had come in. Then she saw that it was Mrs. Livingston. + +"Please don't involve yourself in difficulties, my dear. Now, will you +leave us, please! I wish to speak alone with Miss Burrell." + +Jane went outside the tent where she paced up and down waiting until the +Chief Guardian should come out, when Jane intended to return to the tent +and talk further with her friend. She intercepted the other Meadow-Brook +Girls who had come over to sympathize with Harriet. All save Tommy +returned to their own tents. + +"Now, my dear," said Mrs. Livingston, seating herself beside Harriet on +the edge of the latter's cot, "please do not take this quite so hard. You +will have plenty of opportunity to win other 'honors' before leaving Camp +Wau-Wau." + +"It is not the loss of the 'honor' that is disturbing me, Mrs. Livingston. +It is the thought that you suspected me of being the author of that +trick," answered Harriet quite frankly. "You will understand that I am not +saying this in an impertinent sense." + +"My dear girl, I know of course that you are not. Let me tell you +something. It may serve to make you feel this less keenly. I sought for +the moment to be a little harsh with you thinking that possibly the girl +who had done this might rise and confess at once rather than see you bear +the burden of the accusation?" + +"There is little danger of her doing that." + +"So I infer. But you have a suspicion as to who she may be?" added the +Chief Guardian quickly. + +"I may have, but I should not wish to name any one. You see my suspicion +may be entirely wrong. In fact I am convinced that it is." + +"My child, if you have a well-founded suspicion of any girl here you +should make it known to me. It is your duty to do that." + +"That is just the trouble," answered Harriet with a faint smile. "My +suspicion is not a well founded one. Even if it were I should not be sure +that I ought to tell you." + +"I will not press you to tell me, my dear. I will leave it all to your +good judgment. At breakfast to-morrow morning I shall announce that you +are in no way held to blame for this unpleasant incident." + +With a kind "good night, Miss Burrell," the Chief Guardian left Harriet. + +Patricia and Cora were about to enter the tent when they espied Jane +walking up and down. + +"On guard, eh?" sneered Patricia. + +Jane strolled over, peered down impudently into the face of Patricia +Scott, gazing at the girl for all of half a minute. + +"Yes," answered Jane shortly, then turned her back on the two girls. + + + + +CHAPTER XIX + +WHEN THE STORM BROKE + + +Instead of entering the tent after Crazy Jane's snub, Patricia and Cora +Kidder gazed at the girl pacing back and forth before it, then laughing +sarcastically turned and walked away. Mrs. Livingston saw them in the +distance when she came out, but her attention was immediately centred on +Jane. + +"Miss McCarthy," she said. "I wouldn't keep Harriet up long, were I in +your place. The poor girl has had a trying time of it this evening. Were +the two girls who just walked away from here, Miss Scott and Miss Kidder?" + +"Yes, ma'am. And I gave them a good stiff punch--I mean I told them--I let +them know how much I loved them." + +"Try to love every one, Miss McCarthy. It doesn't pay for one to go about +with any other feeling in the heart." + +"I guess I must have been born with the other feeling," returned Crazy +Jane. "But at any rate, I know I have the other feeling now." + +"Try to be like Miss Burrell, sweet and forgiving. Good night." + +"Good night, Mrs. Livingston. I'll just say 'good night' to Harriet. I +won't stay a minute." + +Jane was true to her word. She ran into the tent and gathering Harriet in +her arms, kissed her on the forehead, very gently, too, for Jane; after +which the impulsive girl ran out without giving Harriet a chance to say a +word. + +The hour for "lights out" not having arrived, most of the girls were out +by the campfire chatting. Harriet preferred to be alone on this occasion. +She did not feel equal to talking with any one. She felt that the day had +been a miserable failure. There had been two days of it. First, everything +in the kitchen had gone wrong. This condition had somewhat improved after +Patricia had left the kitchen, only to become many times worse after three +days had elapsed. + +Harriet tried to reason out the mystery. Her first thought was that +Patricia might have had something to do with the spoiling of the soup. But +she had not the slightest proof that Patricia was the culprit. + +Harriet was at a loss to know what to do. The problem was too much for +her. Her head whirled with her effort to solve it Before retiring for the +night, however, she moved her cot to the extreme rear of the tent so that +the light would not be so strong in her eyes when Patricia and Cora came +in to retire. After a time Harriet dropped off to sleep. She was awakened +by voices outside at the rear of the tent. + +The light was out and the tent was in darkness. Harriet did not know what +time it was, but hearing regular breathing she decided that of course the +two girls must have come in and retired without having awakened her. But +as Harriet listened she recognized the voices. They were outside the tent +within a yard of her head at the moment. + +"To 'The Pines'?" came the question in Patricia's voice. + +"Yes," replied Cora. "Charlie Collier wants me to go with him. He says he +will come for me in his car. They are going to have a perfectly lovely +dance at 'The Pines.'" + +"Have you spoken to Mrs. Livingston?" + +"She wouldn't let me go. Of what use would it be to speak to her? I'm so +angry I could howl." + +"What a simpleton you are, Cora Kidder," chided Patricia. "If I had an +invitation to that dance and wanted to go--really were crazy to go--I'd +go!" + +"How?" + +"Cut for it." + +"You mean go without permission?" + +"Of course. I'd do it just to defy her." + +A brief period of silence followed. Then Cora spoke. + +"If I thought I could do it and get back without discovery, I would," she +said slowly. + +"Of course you can get back. Tell Charlie Collier at what hour you must +return and see that he starts back to camp in good season with you. Is he +coming alone?" + +"Oh, mercy no. His sister will come with him and return with us." + +"When is the party!" + +"The day after to-morrow night." + +"How are you to let him know that you will go?" + +"He is going to call here with his sister to-morrow." + +"Good! Now don't be afraid. Tell him you'll go." + +"I believe I will," replied Cora. By the way, Patricia, the soap trick +worked all right, didn't it!" + +"It certainly did," was the answer, and Patricia broke into a merry laugh, +in which Cora did not appear to join so heartily. + +Harriet heard no more. The two girls had gotten up and moved out of her +hearing. But she was shocked beyond expression. The soap in the consommé +was no longer a mystery. She had never believed that Patricia was quite +so unscrupulous. Now she knew the worst. Harriet did not know what course +to pursue, but after thinking it over she concluded that there was nothing +for her to do. As to the proposed trip to "The Pines," surely were she to +go to Cora and tell her what a wrong thing she was planning, Harriet would +merely be snubbed. Besides, it was not at all certain that Cora Kidder +would go. + +She heard the two girls slip into the tent and knew from their light +footfalls that they were wearing their slippers. Harriet knew, too, that +they had been sitting outside clad in their wrappers, for they got into +bed immediately. There were a few whispered words, which she failed to +catch, then silence settled over the tent, broken occasionally by Tommy's +unintelligible mutterings. Tommy was dreaming again--giving promise of +having a mild form of nightmare later on. + +A gust of wind set the tree-tops to rustling. All Nature stirred +restlessly. The listening girl heard the disturbed chirpings of the birds +in the trees. Following this came the patter of raindrops on the roof of +the tent. A brilliant flash of lightning made the tent as light as day for +the fraction of a second. Harriet could plainly see the faces of the three +girls in their cots. They were asleep, or at least appeared to be +sleeping, for their eyes were closed. Then came the distant rumble of +thunder. + +Though unafraid, Harriet shivered a little and snuggled down under the +blankets. The rain now began to fall, at first mildly then increasing to a +roar as heavy drops began beating on the canvas roof. The sound lulled her +to sleep. She simply could not fight off the drowsiness that had taken +possession of her, and unmindful of the storm outside, Harriet soon passed +into peaceful slumber. + +The storm grew heavier. The tents were illuminated almost incessantly by +flashes of lightning. It was quite evident, however, that the camp was not +in the heart of the electrical disturbance, although a veritable deluge of +water was now falling upon it. + +Nearly every girl in the camp lay wide awake with head buried in her +pillow, shivering, momentarily expecting to be struck by lightning. +Harriet was suddenly startled by a scream following a particularly vivid +flash of lightning. + +"Did some one call?" she asked. + +"Oh, yeth, yeth," moaned Tommy. "It wath awful." + +"There is nothing to fear," returned Harriet. "Lie down and cover your +head if the lightning disturbs you. Are the other girls asleep?" + +A flash answered the question for her. Patricia and Cora were sitting up +in their beds, with blankets wrapped about them. Their faces were pale +with fright. + +"Don't be frightened, girls," Harriet called soothingly. "You can tell by +listening that the worst of the storm has passed. It has gone to the north +of us. The wind is blowing strongly from the south." + +Cora gave her an appealing look that made Harriet feel sorry for the girl. +Patricia never looked at her at all. + +"It may rain all the rest of the night, but the dangerous part of the +storm has passed," continued Harriet. "I'm glad of it myself. One doesn't +feel any too secure in these flimsy tents in a heavy gale. But don't +worry." + +"Oh, thave me!" wailed Tommy, quickly pulling the blankets over her head +as the tent was illuminated by a particularly brilliant flash of +lightning. + +The downpour became heavier. Next the tent began to leak. Harriet felt +several large drops of rain strike in her face. + +"I think I had better move," she said laughingly. "How is it with you, +girls?" + +"I'm soaked," answered Cora. + +"Drag your cots into the middle of the tent. I think we shall find it +drier there." + +This suited Grace. She felt the need of closer companionship. Then +followed the sound of cots being scraped along the floor. Harriet had +reasoned correctly. The middle of the tent thus far had not begun to leak. + +They crawled in under the blankets once more, but three of the Camp Girls +were trembling and shivering with fear at the fury of the storm. Ten +minutes later the tent sprang a leak directly over their heads. Very +shortly after that the four cots and the bedding were thoroughly soaked by +the merciless downpour. + +Patricia, Cora and Tommy hurriedly crawled out of their water-soaked beds. +Harriet decided that she would be as well off in her cot, so she lay +still. She did suggest that one of the girls might try to light the +lantern. Patricia fumbled about in the darkness for the matches, and +finally found them, only to discover that they were so wet that they would +not light. + +Suddenly a new and terrifying sound was borne to the ears of the four +girls. + +Tommy screamed with fright. Cora uttered a terrified wail. Harriet and +Patricia, however, were silent. At the first suggestion of the threatening +sound Harriet had leaped from her cot. She stood with one hand slightly +raised, her head bent forward ever so little, her eyes tightly closed, +every nerve in her body centred on listening to the disturbing sound, +seeking to discover its meaning. Then all at once it occurred to her what +it was. + +Harriet acted instantly. + +"Down!" she cried sharply. "Under the cots! Quick! Do as I tell you! +Tommy! Are you under?" + +"Yeth. Oh, thave me!" came a muffled voice that seemed to be under the +floor of the tent. + +Patricia and Cora, recognizing that Harriet had some well defined plan in +mind, obeyed her without the slightest hesitation. They threw themselves +on the floor hastily crawling under the cots. Then Harriet Burrell made a +sudden dive. She was standing several feet from her own bed. The dive sent +her sliding underneath the nearest cot. Her progress was stopped by the +body of one of her companions. + +She had sought cover none too soon. The most terrific crashing that any of +those girls ever had listened to, filled the air. Above the uproar was +heard faintly the scream of a girl somewhere outside the tent. Then the +blow fell, a mighty, crushing blow that seemed to set the universe all a +tremble. + + + + +CHAPTER XX + +THE FALL OF A FOREST KING + + +"Thave me!" moaned the unhappy Tommy, but her voice was lost in the volume +of sound that fairly overwhelmed the occupants of the tent. + +Almost at the instant that the first alarm had reached her ears, Harriet +Burrell recognized the nature of the sound. She had heard it before though +in a lesser degree. A tree was falling. She remembered a tall aged pine +that stood a short distance to the south of the tent. Between the tree and +the tent was a fairly open space, that was filled principally with +saplings and scrub undergrowth. Harriet in that moment understood, she +thought, that the heavy downpour of rain had weakened the hold of the aged +roots of the tree in the ground. The heavy wind blowing against the old +pine had been too much for the weakened roots. The tree was falling with +mighty crashings and reports that sounded like the explosions of firearms. + +To run, Harriet believed might be attended with serious consequences to +them, for the long limbs of the tree were penetrating the tent roof +before she had fairly gotten her companions underneath the cots. The tent +was swept down as Harriet was diving under the bed. She realized that if +the full force of the trunk fell on the cots nothing could save the girls +beneath them. Still, Harriet did not believe the tree could fall so flat +as that. Its limbs, she thought, would support its trunk, keeping the +latter from falling flat on the ground. + +Her three companions screamed with terror. Harriet was silent. She was +listening to the terrifying sounds, straining every nerve to the task, +fully expecting to be blotted out of existence at any second. She felt the +first result of the falling tent when a flood of water that had rained +down on the tent floor splashed into her face and over her body. +Everything seemed to cave in. Some of the larger limbs of the tree struck +the floor of the tent so close to the cots that the girls under them were +paralyzed with fear for a few awful seconds. + +It seemed to them that the crashings and crunchings never would cease. But +they finally did. The girls then realized that the air was close and that +it was insufferably hot where they were. + +"Is--is it all over?" gasped Cora. + +"Yes, I hope so," answered Harriet in a matter of fact voice. + +"Wha-at was it?" questioned Patricia in a smothered tone. + +"The old pine tree fell. It was fortunate for us that we were in the +centre of the tent, for the trunk of the tree is kept from us by the +branches that are resting in the tent and on the ground at each side. But +girls, we must get out of here. Is any one of you hurt?" + +The girls replied in the negative. How to get free of the tent was a +problem. The canvas roof was drawn taut over their haven of safety. The +air in their strange prison was getting very close. + +"Oh, let's get out of this awful place," moaned Cora. + +"We must wait a little," answered Harriet. "You lie perfectly still. I +will try to get some fresh air in here. Oh, I wish I had a knife," she +added as her groping hands came in contact with the canvas over which she +was searching for some little opening into which she could insert a finger +and tear the canvas. A moment later Harriet uttered a glad little +exclamation. She had found the opening that she was searching for. She +ripped the canvas after great effort, for the cloth was tough. Then to her +dismay she found a great fold of the canvas on the other side of the +opening thus made. All her labor had been fruitless. + +Harriet raised her voice in a shout for assistance. The cry was muffled +and could not possibly have reached far. Their positions were growing more +and more desperate. Harriet Burrell's three companions were so firmly held +by the weight of the cots over them, that they were barely able to move. +Harriet being near the edge of the heap had a little more freedom. Of this +she was taking full advantage, wriggling desperately to enlarge the space +about her, seeking here and there for an opening through which she might +crawl in order to make a way for her companions, who were now crying +hysterically. Patricia, however, was more calm than any of the others save +Harriet herself. + +All at once, the girl became conscious of a confused murmur of voices that +seemed to come from some distance away. She shouted again and again. At +last her calls were answered. + +"Help is coming, girls," she cried in an encouraging voice. "Keep up your +courage." + +"H-a-r-r-i-e-t?" wailed a voice. "Are you there?" + +"Yes, Jane." + +Then she heard the voices of Hazel and Margery. The latter two were half +crazed with fear for Harriet. The next time Jane cried out she was nearer +to the imprisoned girls. + +"Call to me, darlin', so that I may know where you are," she shouted. + +"We are right in the middle of the heap under the tent," answered Harriet. +"None of us is hurt. Is any one else hurt?" + +"One girl was badly bruised. But oh, this is too bad. I'm coming. No, I +can't get any closer. What shall I do?" wailed Jane. + +"Get something to cut away this canvas as soon as you can get to it. We +are smothering," returned Harriet. + +"Jasper is going to cut the limbs of the tree away," answered Jane. + +"No, no, no!" shouted Harriet. "He must not do that He will have the trunk +down on us and then we shall all be crushed. Have him try to reach us by +cutting away only the smaller branches of the tree, but don't let him cut +off any of the larger limbs. Tell him to hurry for we shall soon smother +in here. Watch him, Jane, to see that he doesn't do anything to increase +our danger." + +"I'll watch him, my darling" returned Jane. "Oh, what a mess! What a +mess!" + +Mrs. Livingston had caused the general alarm to be sounded, guardians +being ordered to have every available lamp in the camp lighted and brought +to the scene. Jane's, however, was the commanding force. Carrying a +lantern she took the directing of the rescue into her own hands, ordering +Jasper and the girls much as her father in other days had bossed gangs of +men. + +First of all the canvas of the tent was cut near to where the four girls +lay. Then at Jane's suggestion the smaller branches of the tree were +carefully cut away about them to give room for the work of assisting the +four girls from their perilous position. By this time Jane and Harriet +were exchanging humorous little remarks, keeping up a running fire of +comment and trying to make light of their dangerous predicament. Cora and +Tommy were trembling so that when they did speak, their words were +scarcely intelligible to the girl who was coming to their rescue. +Patricia, however, was silent. + +"That's enough, Jasper," commanded Jane at last. "Now hold the lantern." + +All at once there was an ominous creaking and snapping directly above +where they lay. + +"I'm being crushed!" screamed Cora. + +Harriet had heard the sound. She knew the meaning of it, too. Some part of +the tree was settling over the cots as the result of Jasper's efforts to +reach the imprisoned girls. Harriet Burrell's mind worked rapidly. She +turned as quickly as she was able until she lay at right angles to the +cots and wholly beneath them with her head inward, her feet toward the +spot where Jasper and Jane were working feverishly to reach the girls. + +"I don't know that I can do it, but I can try," muttered Harriet. She was +barely able to breathe. "Hurry!" she called. "We can't stand it much +longer." The girl braced herself, arched her back and stiffened her +muscles. To her joy, she found herself able to raise the cots a trifle. +The weight that had last crushed them down, was not so great but that she +could raise it, though when she desisted from her efforts the weight +above, held her down firmly across the bodies of two of her companions. + +"Here we are darlin's," came the welcome voice of Crazy Jane close at +hand. "Hurry, now. This old house may tumble in again." + +"Tell me when you are ready. Help Patricia out first. I'll lift the cots +while you pull her out. All ready?" + +"Yes." + +Harriet threw all her strength into the task of raising the cots, +underneath which she had burrowed. Patricia was quickly dragged out. The +cots sagged under the weight that bore them down and Harriet Burrell +sagged under the weight of both. + +"Cora! Be quick!" she gasped. + +"I--I can't move." + +Harriet put forth a greater effort of strength. Cora Kidder was dragged +out from under the cots gasping. Then came Tommy more dead than alive, +uttering frightened little moans. Harriet suddenly collapsed under the +weight she had been holding up, her three companions in the meantime being +on their way to safety. + +Jane heard the crackling of the limbs of the tree and the snap of a brace +on a cot. Her frantic calls to Harriet were unanswered. Crazy Jane knew +that Harriet Burrell was in mortal danger. + +Jasper was still holding the lantern, just outside the danger line, so +that Jane was now working in the dark. Making her way to the pile of cots +she groped helplessly about, her hands at length coming in contact with +Harriet's feet. Five seconds later Jane was bending all her energies to +the work of raising the cot from the body of her friend. It was +useless--Harriet was pinned down under the weight of the tree pressing +upon the cot. + +"Jasper, where are you?" cried Jane. + +"I'm holding the lantern out here." + +"Bring it nearer, you wooden Indian!" cried the girl indignantly. + +Jasper obeyed with alacrity, holding the lantern as close to where Jane +worked as was possible. + +Jane made one more frantic effort to raise the cot, then finding it +useless she clambered back to where Jasper stood peering anxiously at the +fallen tent. Glancing hastily about, she instantly formed her plan for +rescuing Harriet. + +Seizing one of the side poles of the tent she ran one end of it under the +cot; then bracing her shoulder against it, used it as a lever in the +endeavor to pry the weight off her friend. The pole broke in the middle. + +Nothing daunted, she placed the two broken ends of it together under the +cot, and thus doubling their strength, she shouted excitedly to Jasper: + +"Take hold, you owl-faced sleepy-head!" + +Jasper did so, and with difficulty elevated the cot a few inches above the +body of Harriet. + +But that was enough! Like a flash Jane bent down and dragged Harriet from +her perilous position and out into the open air. + +Harriet lay on the wet ground gasping for breath. She was completely +exhausted. Her hair was a tangled mass, her face was scratched and bloody, +her wrapper was badly torn. + +"Get away from here!" commanded Crazy Jane, turning on Jasper almost +savagely, and Jasper lost no time in obeying her. "Are you much hurt, +darlin'?" she begged grasping one of Harriet's hands in both her own. + +"Oh! Wa--ait till I ge--t my breath," gasped Harriet. + +"Take your time. Oh, I'm so glad. I thought I'd never get you out." + +Harriet roused herself. + + +"Is Harriet all right?" cried the anxious voice of Hazel Holland. + +"Yes, she is, but don't you bother her," warned Jane. "She's all in." + +"I--I'll be all ri--ight Don't worry," gasped Harriet. + +She struggled to a sitting posture. Then her head drooped forward. Her +arms fell limply at her sides, and with a little moan Harriet toppled +over, unconscious. + + + + +CHAPTER XXI + +A DAY OF EXCITEMENT + + +"Get back!" commanded Crazy Jane, pushing a crowd of girls away. "Do you +want to smother the poor child?" + +"We must get her into one of the tents," declared Mrs. Livingston. + +"Wait till she comes to," answered Jane, turning Harriet over on her back +so that the rain, which was falling in a fine drizzle now, might beat on +the face of the unconscious girl. + +Now Harriet began to move her head from side to side to avoid the drizzle +that was beating into her face. Soon her eyelids began to quiver. Her +breathing became stronger. Mrs. Livingston was kneeling beside her, +chafing the girl's hands and smoothing back the tangled hair from her +white forehead. + +"I think she should be carried in to one of the tents now," said the Chief +Guardian. + +"Sure," agreed Jane, gathering Harriet into her arms and staggering away. +She shook her head vehemently as half a dozen girls sprang forward to help +her with her burden. + +Harriet struggled from the friendly arms of Jane. + +"I--I can walk," she said weakly. Jane threw an arm about her waist and +led her into the nearest tent, followed by Mrs. Livingston and more than +twenty Camp Girls. + +"You had better all go to your tents, dry yourselves and get into bed," +advised the Chief Guardian. "We don't want any of our Camp Girls to become +ill, you know. Miss Burrell will be all right now, I think." + +The Camp Girls obeyed reluctantly, though Harriet's chums asked and +received permission to remain with their fellow Meadow-Brook girl. Upon +entering the tent Jane saw the tousled head of Patricia Scott above the +blankets of another girl's col Patricia had crawled into the first cot she +came to. + +"Get up, young lady, and give Harriet a chance," ordered Jane. + +Patricia merely stared, then her black eyes snapped. She made no move to +rise. Crazy Jane did not repeat her order. Instead she strode up to the +cot, grasped the edge of it and turned it over. Patricia went sprawling. + +Harriet had sat down heavily on the floor of the tent as soon as her +friend released her. Jane patted down the quilts and stepping over to her +companion assisted her to the suddenly vacated cot. + +"Get in, honey," smiled Jane. + +Patricia had scrambled to her feet, her eyes snapping menacingly, her +hands clenched so tightly as to show white ridges at the knuckles. Then +she caught sight of the Chief Guardian about to enter the tent and brought +up abruptly in her charge on Crazy Jane who had not deigned to look at +Patricia after dumping her out of the cot. + +"You may go to my quarters and lie down, Miss Scott," ordered Mrs. +Livingston. "The rest of you may do the same when you feel equal to it." + +Patricia flung herself out of the tent angrily. Cora remained a few +moments, acting as though she wanted to say something. However, instead of +doing so she finally followed Patricia and went through the rain to Mrs. +Livingston's tent. + +"Ith--ith Harriet better now?" questioned Tommy in a hesitating voice. + +"Yes, dear, we hope so. She will be as well as ever by to-morrow morning. +Miss McCarthy, do you know what she did to save those girls?" + +"No, Mrs. Livingston, I don't know. She saved them all right. That's as +much as I care to know. Has any one a wrapper? Harriet is soaking wet." + +Hazel and Margery immediately began rummaging in the tent. They failed to +find a kimono or dressing gown, because the girls who occupied the tent +were wearing their own. Mrs. Livingston thereat, removed Harriet's torn, +dressing gown, wrapping her in dry blankets, Harriet protesting all the +time that she was not in need of all these attentions. One of the regular +occupants of the tent was sent to another tent where she slept on the +floor for the rest of the night. She had offered no objection to giving up +her bed, nor would she have done so had she found Patricia there, as +Patricia Scott well knew. Jane declared that she would not leave Harriet. + +In the meantime, Miss Partridge, who now was Mrs. Livingston's Chief +Assistant, was making hot tea for the girls who had been caught under the +falling tree. Mrs. Livingston remained with Harriet for a little time, +leaving soon after Miss Partridge came in with the tea. Shortly after that +she might have been seen, enveloped in a hooded raincoat tramping about +the camp with Jasper, examining the trees to learn if there was further +danger from any of them. Having satisfied herself on this point and making +a final round of the tents to see that her girls were all comfortably +settled for the night, Mrs. Livingston returned to her own tent. + +Morning dawned bright and beautiful after the storm. It was not until then +that the Camp Girls realized what a narrow escape Harriet Burrell and the +three other girls had had. There was nothing to be seen of the tent save +here and there a white patch of canvas observable under the mass of limbs +and foliage. Jasper was at work stoically chopping away, both for the sake +of clearing up the mess and providing some excellent wood for the +campfire. After dinner enough of the wreckage was cleared away so that the +girls were able to catch a glimpse of the four cots drawn up close +together, though they were now crushed down and lay in confusion on the +floor of the tent. + +Harriet had gotten up shortly after the usual hour. Her eyes were bright, +but her face showed the effect of the trial through which she had passed. +It still bore scratches. The girl was so lame that every step she took +gave her pain and her back was so stiff that she stooped considerably when +walking. Mrs. Livingston had tried to get the story of Harriet's saving of +their lives from the three girls. Patricia and Cora were uncommunicative. +Tommy had no very clear idea of what had occurred, except that she "wath +thmothered almotht to death." But Mrs. Livingston was not to be put off so +easily. She found an opportunity to speak with Harriet early in the +afternoon. The first question she asked was why the cots had been placed +in the middle of the tent floor. + +Harriet smiled as she told the Guardian that they had been dragged there +so that their occupants might escape the rain. + +"What followed?" urged Mrs. Livingston. + +"Everything happened. It seemed as if we were being slowly crushed to +death. Then Jane and Jasper came to the rescue." + +"How did you get such a lame back?" asked the Chief Guardian suddenly. + +"I think it was trying to lift the cots," answered Harriet, then she +blushed. "I mean when the cots----" + +"I understand," smiled the Guardian. "You held up the cots so that your +companions might not be crushed." + +"I had to do so," admitted Harriet. "But it was no more than I should have +done. You see the branches suddenly began pressing down on the cots +pinning the girls underneath them. I knew they never could get out if the +whole weight of the tree once settled down on them. Jane was near at hand. +I knew she would reach us in a very few moments. It was nothing, Mrs. +Livingston. I didn't wish to speak of it. Please don't say anything to the +girls about it unless you wish to embarrass me," added Harriet, laughing. +"I have been more conspicuous already than I like. You see they have not +forgotten the soapy soup." + +"Nor have I," answered the guardian with a quick compression of her lips. +"That affair is being investigated, though I have now little hope of +fixing upon the guilty person. Perhaps this interruption may bring out +something however. That makes two mysteries for us to clear up. First the +hazing, then the incident of the consommé. There are one or more guilty +girls in this camp who must be found and dismissed. I am determined upon +that. Now about your sleeping quarters." + +"Oh, yes, I was going to speak with you about that." + +"The only tent we have is a small A tent with room enough for two persons. +Do you think you can get along with that, allowing one other girl to share +the tent with you, say for instance, Miss Kidder?" + +"Oh, yes. But I rather thought I should like to sleep out of doors for a +few nights. May I?" + +"If you think you are well enough. I would suggest that you place your bed +near the tent that we shall erect this afternoon, then if you wish to go +inside you will not have far to go. Why do you wish to sleep out of +doors?" + +"I thought I should like to try for the 'honor' for sleeping out doors for +five consecutive nights." + +"Oh, yes. That reminds me. You have some 'honors' coming to you as it is. +At dinner this evening I shall have something to say that undoubtedly will +please you. But we have a visitor. I must leave you." + +The visitor was none other than Charlie Collier. He was alone and was +shaking hands with Cora when Harriet first caught sight of him. Harriet +Burrell's face assumed a thoughtful expression as she looked the young +man over. She had no particular fault to find with his appearance, but the +conversation she had overheard between Cora and Patricia outside the tent, +instantly recurred to Harriet. Mr. Collier was undoubtedly there to get +his answer regarding Cora's accompanying him to the dance at "The Pines." + +"Oh, I hope she doesn't do anything so foolish," thought Harriet. + +The guest was soon chatting with Mrs. Livingston, then after having paid +his respects to her, he walked with Cora, greeting the other girls to whom +he had been introduced on his previous visit. He glanced at Harriet and +she was positive that he asked some question of his companion concerning +her, for Cora turned quickly toward Harriet, then seeing she was observed, +shifted her glance. + +"I wish she would introduce me. I know I could very easily spoil her +little plan," thought Harriet. However, she was not asked to meet Mr. +Collier. Very shortly afterwards, he bade the girls good-bye, saying that +he must be getting on as he was to have an active part in the preparations +for the dance at "The Pines" that evening. More than one girl in camp +wished that she might be numbered among those who were going to dance at +"The Pines." + +Jane came running up to Harriet saying that Mrs. Livingston had said +Jasper was to fix whatever sort of a bed Harriet wished. Jane suggested +that they bring a cot out from one of the tents, and build a roof over it. + +"That isn't the kind of bed I am going to sleep on," answered Harriet, +glancing up brightly. "Did you ever see a woodsman's bed?" + +"Gracious, no!" exclaimed Crazy Jane. "What sort of a freak is it?" + +"There comes Jasper. I will tell him what I want. He doesn't look +particularly happy, does he!" + +Harriet told Jasper to cut two six-inch tree trunks and fetch them to the +site of the new tent. He brought some that had already been cut for a +Council Fire. Harriet directed him to place them on a level piece of +ground, parallel to each other and about four feet apart. + +"Now bring me all the pine boughs you can get. I shall need a lot of +them," said Harriet brightly. + +Jane herself carried a great many of these boughs to the spot. Harriet +broke them off to a length to suit her, after which she began sticking the +boughs in the soft earth, tops uppermost. Armful after armful was disposed +of in this manner until a fragrant green mound had been built up. On top +of this when she could find no more room to stick the sharp ends of the +boughs, the girl laid other boughs, being careful not to leave any sharp +ends projecting. + +"Now, Jasper, if you will bring me my mattress, we will try the bed," she +said after completing and surveying her work critically. + +Jasper did as she requested, for Harriet's lame back would not permit of +her lifting anything of weight. The mattress was placed on top of the +heap. Harriet pointed to it, nodding brightly to Crazy Jane. + +"Try it, dear," she said. + +By this time quite a crowd of girls had gathered about Harriet to watch +the making of the bed, never having seen anything of the kind before. Jane +very cautiously placed herself on the new bed. To her amazement it did not +break down with her. Instead she seemed to be lying on fragrant air. Jane +uttered a little cry of delight. + +"How do you like it?" chuckled Harriet. + +"Oh, girls this is simply great. I could just die on this bed." + +"Please don't. I want to sleep on it to-night," answered Harriet +laughingly. "I didn't make it for you to pass your last moments on. I made +it to sleep on and I propose to have a real sleep there this very night." + +However, as a matter of fact, Harriet Burrell was not destined to enjoy +her night's rest on the bed of pine boughs. + +On the contrary she was destined to pass a most miserable night, in this +her first sleep in the open. + + + + + +CHAPTER XXII + +SLUMBERS RUDELY DISTURBED + + +"Miss Burrell, are you going to sleep outside to-night?" It was the first +time Patricia Scott had addressed Harriet in some days. + +"Yes, if the weather remains clear," returned Harriet. + +"I should like to occupy the other cot in your tent. I wish to be near my +friend." + +It will be remembered that since the night of the storm, Harriet had been +sleeping in a small A tent, in which there were but two cots--one of them +occupied by Cora. + +"You may occupy it as long as you wish, Miss Scott," replied Harriet +cordially. "I shall be out here for five nights at least and perhaps +longer unless a storm should come up. If it does storm I'll run in and +bunk on the floor." + +"Thank you." Patricia turned away with a gleam of satisfaction in her +eyes that Harriet Burrell did not see. Harriet remained a few moments to +finish making her bed so that she need not return to her bunk until the +hour for "lights out" had arrived. Patricia had gone to the cook tent +before Harriet started for there. Harriet thrust her head into her tent to +see if Cora were there. She saw the girl lying on the cot wearing a +kimono. + +"Aren't you coming to dinner?" inquired Harriet. + +"No, I don't feel very well, thank you," answered Cora Kidder +indifferently. + +"Shall I bring you something to eat!" + +"No, thank you. You are very kind." + +Harriet noted that the girl's cheeks were flushed and her eyes very bright +and her first thought was that Cora had a fever. At the dinner table +Patricia reported that Cora was not feeling well and that she would not be +in to dinner. Mrs. Livingston thoughtfully inquired whether the young +woman wished a tray of food carried to her tent. + +"I offered to take her something, but she said she did not care for +anything to eat," spoke up Harriet. + +Patricia shot a peculiar look at her, but Harriet chanced to be looking +toward Mrs. Livingston at the moment. + +Immediately after dinner Mrs. Livingston hurried over to Cora's tent to +see if the girl needed attention. Cora said she was not ill, but just a +little nervous after the excitement through which she had passed. + +"Then get a good rest, my dear," urged Mrs. Livingston. "You may take late +sleep leave to-morrow morning if you wish. Miss Scott may bring you a +tray. You need not get out of bed." + +Cora, muttered some unintelligible word of thanks to the Chief Guardian +who immediately left the tent to attend to other duties. Instead of making +the announcement that she had promised for the dinner hour, Mrs. +Livingston later in the evening visited the campfire about which the +greater part of the camp had assembled and there she told the girls what +she had to say. It was in reference to what had occurred on the previous +evening. + +"I take pleasure, young ladies," she said, "in informing you that for +heroic conduct in the face of great peril, Miss Harriet Burrell has been +awarded five honors. She will add five more beads to her string +to-morrow." + +Harriet blushed. + +"How much doeth thhe get for the thoup?" interjected Tommy, which sent the +girls into screams of merriment. + +Mrs. Livingston smiled tolerantly. + +"And our new Camp Girl, Miss Jane McCarthy for distinguished services, +which also undoubtedly saved four girls from serious even if not fatal +results, also will increase her string of beads by five." + +"What, five wooden beads all in a bunch!" demanded Jane. + +"Yes." + +"Hurrah! I'd rather have them than a rope of pearls and I'm just daffy +over those things. I've got a string of them at home that would make your +head whirl, Mrs. Livingston. Come over to Meadow-Brook and I'll show them +to you." + +"Miss McCarthy, try to choose your words more carefully. Slang also should +be avoided." + +"Slang? Why I cut out slang two years ago," exclaimed the girl, earnestly. + +It was not long afterwards that the girls began moving toward their +sleeping quarters. Jane accompanied Harriet with a hand resting gently on +her shoulder, both girls pausing at the entrance to the tent, the interior +of which was in darkness. Patricia already was in bed, an early hour for +her to retire, Harriet thought. Cora appeared to be sleeping, too, though +there was no sound of breathing from her cot. + +Harriet undressed, keeping very quiet so as not to awaken the sleepers, +then putting on her wrapper and her slippers ran out to her bed of pine +boughs and tucked herself in. + +"Oh, this is heavenly!" breathed Harriet. + +The Meadow-Brook girl did not know when she went to sleep. Slumber stole +over her unawares. Her sudden awakening however was both startling and +abrupt. + +Without moving, Harriet lay still, though a thrill had run through her. +She knew the reason for that thrill. A distinct growl had brought her +wide-awake. + +"Mercy! What is it?" she breathed, looking from side to side without +making a movement that would cause the slightest sound. + +A faint scratching noise to the right of her attracted her attention in +that direction. The shadows were deep on that side. Harriet at first was +able to make out nothing there, but she knew something was at work close +by and believed it to be some sort of an animal. Most girls would have +screamed under similar conditions. Harriet Burrell did not. She lay +perfectly still listening, with every faculty on the alert. + +The scratching stopped instantly she had moved a little to get a better +view of the spot where she had heard the noise. Now came heavy breathing. + +"What can it be?" whispered the girl. "I--I wish I had my shoes on--no I +don't, I shouldn't ran if I had. But I'll see if I can Blip my slippers on +in case I do have to run," she decided wisely. + +The first movement toward putting on the slippers, which lay on the cot +within easy reach of her hand, caused a commotion in the shadows. There +was a sudden movement, a half growl, then silence. + +Harriet lay absolutely motionless. Her breathing was scarcely perceptible. +Some animal lurched out of the shadows and for a moment stood with ears +pricked up. It was almost between the girl and the campfire. + +"Oh, pshaw! It's a big dog," she said aloud. She did not stop to consider +that it would be rather unusual to find a dog prowling about their camp so +far from all human habitation. Her words, however, appeared to have a most +startling effect on the "dog." The animal suddenly gathered itself into a +ball and leaped swiftly away, halting not more than twenty feet from where +Harriet Burrell lay. Then she saw that which sent a fresh thrill through +her. + +The animal was now standing squarely between herself and the campfire, +giving the girl a clear outline view of it. She saw with wide-open eyes +that it was not a dog. + +"A bear!" she gasped. + +Harriet uttered a shrill scream that was heard all over the camp. It was +not exactly a cry of fear. Rather was it intended to arouse the camp. The +scream served the purpose. It aroused the camp. Likewise did it arouse Mr. +Bruin. The bear started away at first at a swift amble which had increased +to a gallop by the time Harriet had drawn on her slippers and leaped from +the cot. + +Without thought of fear the girl ran stumbling along after the galloping +beast. Guardians and girls were rushing from the tents on all sides, +crying out to know what had happened. They saw Harriet running, before +they caught sight of the strange beast that was making such strenuous +efforts to get away. When they did catch sight of Mr. Bruin as he dashed +past the fire, there was a chorus of shrieks that not only awakened Jasper +whose tent was some distance further to the north than the last tent of +the row occupied by the girls, but brought him out without his boots on. +Jasper was no coward. He was more afraid of the Camp Girls than of any +animal that inhabited the Pocono Woods. Armed with an axe Jasper, his +whiskers standing out almost at right angles to his body, charged on the +camp. He had no idea what had occurred, but he knew it must be something +very serious to cause the frightful uproar that now came from all sides. + +Harriet continued right on. The bear, seeing the girls ahead of him, and +being frightened by their screams, turned tail and took the back trail. By +that time Harriet had reached the fire. She snatched up a burning brand. +She was upon the bear before it realized its peril. Harriet seeing it so +close to her thought the bear was chasing her. She struck out with the +burning fagot with all the force of a muscular arm. The burning stick hit +the bear on the nose. + +A frightful howl of pain followed. Harriet leaped back amazed at her own +courage. Perhaps some of it was impulse. She decided next day that it must +have been that. Then a new sound reached her ears. + +"Oh, mercy on us! Trouble, trouble!" yelled Crazy Jane. With one rung from +a broken chair that Jane had picked up and tucked under her cot for +emergencies, she came charging down the street just in time to see Harriet +give Mr. Bruin the rap on the nose. It was then she uttered the +exclamation that Harriet heard. + +Jane was rushing toward the bear from the rear, while Harriet was also +attacking it from the rear, while Jasper stood some distance from the +nearest girl, which in this case was Crazy Jane. Guardians were crying out +to Harriet and Jane to run. They did run, toward the intruder, rather than +away from the beast. Bruin became confused. He was a young bear. An older +or more wary animal might not have ventured into the camp where it knew +there were human beings as this bear's scent surely must have told it. +Perhaps it scented something good to eat. It was in a panic at the present +moment and went into a worse one after a rap from the hard wood chair rung +in the hands of Crazy Jane McCarthy. Jane was doing a great deal of +shouting, too. The two girls continued to chase the beast around the +campfire. Jasper was bearing down on them, having discovered where the +trouble lay. + +"Run, you kids! It's a b'ar!" he yelled. "No, hold him till I git thar." + +"Yes, we'll hold him," flung back Jane. + +Just at this moment Harriet struck the bear's hip with the torch. There +was a sizzle of hair. Uttering a terrifying growl of fright Bruin suddenly +straightened out and took the direct trail for the stream. + +"Hold him! I told ye to hold him!" roared Jasper. + +"Oh, listen to the man!" gasped Jane. + +Jasper seeing that the beast was going to cross the stream, ran on an +oblique line hoping to head the animal off. In his excitement he hurled +his axe through the air, the tool falling short of its mark by several +yards. + +Harriet Burrell was still on the trail, her slippers left behind her, her +bare feet scarcely touching the ground. + +"Look out for the creek!" shouted Jasper. + +Harriet in her excitement did not heed what he was saying. The bear, after +a brief hesitation on the bank before jumping, landed in the creek with a +splash. Then a few seconds later there came a second splash. Harriet +uttered a little cry of alarm as she felt herself going into the creek and +cried out again when the cold water enveloped her. + +By this time the bear was scrambling up the opposite bank. A few seconds +later he was leaping into the depths of the forest, his back humped, +looking in the half light like a great round black ball. + +Jane hearing the splashes knew instantly what had occurred to both the +bear and Harriet. She also knew that she was going to land in the creek, +too. With quick presence of mind Crazy Jane threw herself on her back and +went slipping and sliding into the stream feet first. She landed with a +splash, and sat down heavily on the bottom of the stream. + + + + +CHAPTER XXIII + +HARRIET'S GRAVE MISTAKE + + +"Is that you, Jane?" cried Harriet, splashing toward the spot where the +third splash had been heard. + +Jane gazed about her in comical dismay. + +"Oh, what a mess! A frisky gasoline buggy never stirred up so much trouble +for a poor girl. Where is he?" she asked. + +"Lost in the woods," answered Harriet, laughing as she swam toward her +companion. "Get out of the water." + +"I'm going to. Is it over my head?" + +"I guess not unless you lie down flat in it. Oh, Jasper! Please lend a +hand to Miss McCarthy. The bank is steep." + +"Girls! are you crazy!" It was the voice of the Chief Guardian that +greeted the two as they emerged from the water. + +"No, Mrs. Livingston, but the bear is," chuckled Jane. + +"That b'ar never'll show up around these parts again," averred Jasper. + +"Come to my quarters, girls," commanded Miss Partridge, suddenly +discovering that both girls were wet and shivering. After dry wrappers +had been furnished them, they returned to their own tents, Harriet to +resume her outdoor nap which had been interrupted by the visiting bear. +Harriet first entered her tent to get another blanket. She struck a match +to assist her in finding it Patricia lay in bed wide awake. She was +regarding Harriet angrily. + +"Hasn't Miss Kidder come in yet?" asked Harriet, observing that Cora's cot +was unoccupied. + +"You don't see her, do you?" + +"No." + +"Then she hasn't." + +"Thank you," answered Harriet sweetly, blowing out the light and going +out. She was smiling an amused smile at the snappiness of Patricia Scott. +She puzzled a little over the fact that Cora had not yet come in. However, +the camp had been so upset that many of the girls were still talking in +their darkened tents, unable to go to sleep. It was possible that Cora +might still be visiting somewhere on the grounds. Harriet did at that +moment recall the conversation that she had recently overheard between +Patricia and Cora. She was exhausted after her bear hunt and dropped off +to sleep quickly after getting into bed. + +In the morning Harriet ran into the tent to wash and dress. Patricia +yawned, then turned over without opening her eyes. Harriet glanced quickly +at Cora Kidder's cot. The clothes had been tumbled about and the pillow +patted down, but Harriet saw instantly that the bed had not been slept in +that night. Then all at once a thought came to Harriet. Cora had gone to +the dance at "The Pines" with Mr. Collier. She had not returned, though it +was now broad daylight. The thought made Harriet Burrell gasp. If the +Chief Guardian were to know of this, the girl would be dismissed in +disgrace for flagrant disobedience of camp regulations. A great wave of +pity for the lawless girl welled up in Harriet's heart. It made her very +unhappy. The young Meadow-Brook girl went about her dressing almost +without realizing what she was doing. She walked to the cook tent in much +the same frame of mind. Her companions noted her abstraction and commented +upon it. They joked with her about her midnight chase after a bear. +Harriet scarcely smiled, though she tried to hide her unhappiness that +morning. + +"Where is Miss Kidder?" asked Miss Partridge as they were seating +themselves at the table. + +"She was not feeling quite well last evening," explained the Chief +Guardian. "She did not come in to dinner. I told her to take a late sleep +this morning. How is Miss Kidder feeling this morning, Miss Burrell?" + +"I--I don't know," stammered Harriet. + +"She is not coming in to breakfast, then?" + +"I--I be--lieve not." + +Harriet's heart was thumping wildly. It seemed to her that a great gulf +yawned before her and that she was about to plunge into it. Mrs. +Livingston was speaking again. Her voice sounded far away to Harriet. + +"Will you take a breakfast tray to her when you return to your tent, Miss +Burrell?" asked the Chief Guardian. + +"I will take it to the tent, Mrs. Livingston," faltered Harriet. + +"If Miss Kidder is not feeling well this morning, kindly come and tell me. +I will see her myself." + +"Very well," hastily answered the girl. + +Glancing up she saw Miss Partridge's gaze fixed inquiringly upon her. A +sudden revulsion of feeling swept over Harriet. She realized what she had +done. She wanted to scream out that she had deceived them. A look of +terror leaped into her eyes. Miss Partridge saw the expression, as did +Miss Elting from the other end of the table. It was quite evident that +none of the guardians knew that Patricia Scott had slept in Harriet's +tent that night. Harriet glancing quickly at Patricia saw that she was +sitting with eyes fixed on her plate calmly eating her breakfast. There +was a half smile on the lips of Patricia. For the moment Harriet was +filled with anger. Anger again gave place to horror over her deception. + +Miss Partridge was still looking at Harriet with a pained expression in +her eyes. + +"Oh, she suspects me," thought Harriet. "What shall I do?" + +After breakfast the girl summoned all her will to her aid, waited calmly +until the tray for Cora had been prepared, then with trembling hands +carried it to her tent. Just before reaching her quarters Harriet saw a +slim figure clad in a raincoat with head completely enveloped by a hood +dart into the tent. And when Harriet stepped inside, there was Cora tucked +under the quilts apparently asleep. + +"Oh!" Harriet gave a little cry of amazement. She wondered for the moment +if she had been dreaming, if Cora had not been there all the time. Harriet +then recalled that a moment before she had seen some one entering her +quarters from the rear of the tent. A bit of sleeve observable at the edge +of the blanket told her that Cora was fully dressed, not in her uniform +but in a blue evening gown that Harriet had seen among Miss Kidder's +personal effects. + +"Why did you wake me up?" demanded Cora petulantly, opening her eyes. + +"I beg your pardon," answered Harriet coldly. "Here is a tray that Mrs. +Livingston asked me to take to you." + +"Put it on the chair. I wish you would go out and leave me. I don't feel +like talking. If any girl comes here ask her to stay out of the tent for +the next half hour. I'm going to get up and dress soon." + +Harriet set the tray down and walked from the tent. Her heart was heavy on +account of the deception she had practised. Her pride had been wounded, +too. Did Cora Kidder think her so stupid as not to know what had been +going on? Then the next thought was one of remorse that she had deceived +Miss Partridge and Mrs. Livingston. + +"My offense is as great as theirs," accused Harriet. + +At that juncture her attention was attracted to a girl running toward her. +It was Crazy Jane. Harriet walked away from the tent. Jane came up with +her a few yards further on. + +"Harriet, what is the matter?" she demanded, bending a keen glance into +the face of Harriet Burrell. + +"Oh, Jane. I'm so unhappy," replied Harriet sadly. + +"Tell me all about it darling" begged Jane soothingly, linking an arm +within that of her companion, leading her farther into the woods. + +"Oh, yes, I will tell you. I must tell you. I am bursting, I shall go mad +if I do not tell some one. But Jane, you must keep secret what I tell you. +You must promise me that." + +"If it's your secret, I'll promise. If it isn't, I won't promise." + +Harriet regarded her companion steadily for a moment. + +"I must tell you," she whispered. Then, haltingly, at first, Harriet told +Jane that Cora Kidder had slipped away in the night and gone to the dance +at "The Pines." There could be no doubt of it. Jane learned from Harriet +of the conversation that she had overheard, was reminded of the visit of +Mr. Collier the day before and was made acquainted with Cora's return to +the tent while the Camp Girls were at their breakfast, a time when one +might be certain of finding the camp clear of prying eyes. + +Jane's face wore a serious expression. + +"You say his sister went with them?" + +"That was the plan. But, oh, Jane, I am suspected of treachery. I know +Miss Partridge and Miss Elting suspected that I was deceiving them this +morning. I didn't mean to, but I just couldn't see Cora disgraced and sent +home. Don't you see what it would have meant to her?" + +Jane regarded her thoughtfully. + +"Cora doesn't like you, Harriet. She and Patricia are your enemies, but I +don't know why. I have wondered if those two girls didn't have something +to do with that soup affair. Do you know that Cora came into the cook tent +from the front just as you sat down that night?" + +"Yes, I know she did. She helped to haze me that night too. And--and--oh, +Jane, don't betray her, but I overheard Cora and Patricia talking the +other night. Words were dropped that left no doubt in my mind that Cora +had done that awful thing." + +"Spoiling the soup?" + +"Yes." + +"The miserable sneak!" exploded Jane. "Let me tell her!" Jane sprang up. +Her face was flushed, her eyes snapping. + +"Oh, no, no, no! She isn't to blame. It is Patricia, who is so vengeful, +and Cora is so weak. She has been influenced by the other girl. Oh, you +mustn't, you mustn't say a word to her! Promise me that you will not." + +"I'd like to tell her what I think of her," breathed Jane in a low, tense +voice, shaking a clenched first "Oh, wouldn't I like to." + +"You must keep out of it. I must suffer for my deception. Oh, Jane, I +can't stay here after this. I never shall be able to look any of them in +the face after this. Go away now and let me think." + +Jane left her companion abruptly. On her way back toward the campfire she +saw Miss Partridge hurrying to Cora's tent. The Assistant Chief Guardian +remained inside but a few moments after which she was seen returning, +walking with less haste. Harriet stole into the forest that she might be +alone. + +Miss Partridge, satisfied that all was well with Cora was puzzling her +mind as to what had so disturbed Harriet, when Jane seeing her return, +acted upon a sudden impulse and hurried to Cora Kidder's tent. She paused +in the doorway. Cora was in her wrapper, looking as if she had just gotten +up. + +"Well, what do you want?" she demanded, turning on Jane. + +"I want to talk with you." + +"Please go away and let me alone." + +"Where were you last night?" Jane flung the question at her without +warning. Cora flushed to the roots of her hair. Jane saw that her hands +trembled too. + +"Is there no such thing as privacy in this camp?" flared Cora. + +"Yes, for those who are entitled to it." + +Cora drew herself up, enraged past all endurance. + +"Steady there! Steady! I know where you were last night. I know you went +to 'The Pines' with that Collier chap. Oh, I know all about it, and what's +more, you went with him alone." + +"I didn't. His sister was with us. She came back with us, and----" + +Crazy Jane threw back her head and laughed softly. + +"Thanks, darlin'," she chuckled. "Confession is good for a guilty soul." + +"Oh!" gasped Cora Kidder, realizing that she had confessed, that Jane had +trapped her into the confession. Then she burst forth angrily. + +"It's that hateful Harriet Burrell! I might have known it. She has been +spying on me all the time. I hate her! I hate her! Oh, how I hate her! I +could claw her eyes out, and----" + +"Softly, my darlin', softly!" + +"I don't care. I'm going anyway. I'll have Jasper take me to the train +to-day. I don't want to stay here with such sneaks following me and spying +on everything I do. You're no better than the rest. I suppose she's told +Mrs. Livingston, I suppose every girl in the camp knows about it by this +time. I haven't done anything of which I'm ashamed." + +"Oh, yes, you have," interjected Jane quickly. "Harriet has not told the +Chief. Cora Kidder, sit down there and listen to me; listen to the story +of the finest bit of loyalty that any girl ever heard." + +"I won't! Get out of my tent!" + +"Sit down there. Harriet Burrell has not told any one." + +"She told you; you know she did!" + +"I had to drag it out of her. Then she tried to make me promise I wouldn't +tell the Chief Guardian." + +"And you will? You'll give me away?" + +"You have given yourself away, Cora. Now that I've had it from your own +lips I am free to tell whom I please. But I think you are going to tell +Mrs. Livingston yourself." + +"Never!" with a stamp of the foot. + +"Listen! Harriet Burrell deceived them this morning. When they asked her +about you she led them to believe that you were sleeping. She was trying +to protect you. She did wrong. I shouldn't have done it if you had been as +mean to me as you have to her. Oh, my stars! what a girl!" + +Cora Kidder opened her eyes. She regarded Crazy Jane wonderingly. + +"She knew all the time that you were planning to go to the dance, but she +never said a word to any one, though it most broke her precious heart to +think you would do such a thing. Last night when she came in here after we +had chased the bear, she found you gone. Patricia was mean to her when she +asked about you. This morning when she came in to dress, you weren't here. +She saw that your bed hadn't been slept in. Then she knew. She was very +unhappy. When they asked her about you this morning at breakfast Harriet +avoided the questions and gave Mrs. Livingston indirect answers. She even +brought a tray to you to keep up the deception. Now do you realize what +that means to a girl like Harriet? The moment she gave a second thought to +what she had done she was horrified. There isn't a more unhappy girl in +the world than Harriet Burrell at this minute." + +"Oh!" exclaimed Cora weakly. + +"That isn't all. She knows more about you than this, even if this weren't +enough." + +"What does she know?" demanded Miss Kidder with a violent start, the color +leaving her face suddenly. + +"She knows you and Patricia were in that hazing affair. Then she knew +something worse than that. She knows that you were the one who spoiled the +consommé and lost the 'honor' bead for her." + +Cora sat down heavily on the edge of the cot. Her eyes were wide with +terror. + +"She--she knows?" + +"Yes. And I shouldn't be surprised if she knew more. She isn't the girl to +tell all she knows. Now, what are you going to do about it, Cora Kidder?" + +"Oh, I don't know," moaned the unhappy girl, burying her face in the +pillows, her shoulders rising and falling with her smothered sobs. + +Jane watched her in silence. There was an expression of compassion in the +eyes of Crazy Jane. Finally she rose and stepped softly to the cot. Cora +was aroused by a gentle touch on her shoulder. + +"Dearie!" murmured Crazy Jane soothingly. + +"Oh, what shall I do! What shall I do?" moaned Cora. + +"Go straight to Mrs. Livingston and tell her everything. Do not spare +yourself, nor Patricia, for she is the one who is to blame. She has been +using you to avenge what she thinks are her own private wrongs. Tell it +all, and set right that noble girl who has protected you, and who has +gotten herself into an awful mess in doing so. Cora will you do it?" + +"I can't, I can't," moaned Cora. + +"Then I will do it myself," warned Jane, withdrawing her hand sharply. + +"No, no, no! Don't! I'll do it. I'll go. I'll tell her everything. I don't +care what she does to me. I just can't stand this! Oh, I never thought +there were such people in the world! I'll go to Mrs. Livingston to-night, +and----" + +"Not to-night. Go, now, Cora. You can't tell what might happen between +this and to-night." + +"Yes, I'll go," was the faint reply. A veil seemed to fall from before the +eyes of Cora Kidder. She saw herself as she had never done before, saw her +own unworthiness, saw how she had been led to commit acts that were +foreign to her real nature. She wondered how she ever could have been so +blind. Cora rose and hurriedly began doing up her hair. Jane gave the girl +an encouraging pat on the shoulder and slipped from the tent without +another word. + +"What a mess, oh what a fine mess," muttered Crazy Jane, swinging into a +long stride as she started for the other end of the camp. + + + + +CHAPTER XXIV + +CONCLUSION + + +"Miss Burrell, can you come to my tent?" asked Mrs. Livingston as Harriet +was seen slowly returning to camp. + +"Oh, yes, Mrs. Livingston, I want to come. I must speak with you." There +was an agony of appeal in her voice. "I deceived you. You must know that I +did," she burst out after they had reached the Chief Guardian's quarters. + +"Sit down, my dear. I know something is wrong. I felt sure you would come +to me and tell me all about it. Now calm yourself, and tell me why you are +so unhappy." + +Harriet did so, explaining as clearly as she could that she had deceived +the Chief Guardian that morning in leading her to believe that Cora was in +her tent when she was not there at all. Little by little Mrs. Livingston +drew from the penitent Harriet her reasons for having led them to believe +that Cora was in her tent taking a morning rest after the indisposition of +the previous evening. But when the Guardian asked where Cora had been, +Harriet begged so piteously to be excused from answering that Mrs. +Livingston did not press the question further. + +"I will speak with Miss Kidder," she said. "But, my dear, what do you +think I should do in your case? You have done very wrong." + +"Do with me, Mrs. Livingston. Why--why, there is only one thing to +do--send me away! I am not worthy of your consideration. Oh, to think that +I could do such a thing." + +"My poor, dear girl!" said the Guardian tenderly. "You have done wrong, +very wrong, but that wrong is tempered with a nobility of soul that is +rare, indeed. I suspect more than you think. I have suspected from little +things that have developed in my investigation that Miss Kidder and Miss +Scott might explain something of the mysterious happenings here that I +have no need to mention. I have believed all along that you at least +suspected. Am I right, Harriet?" + +"Two nights ago I learned something that set me to thinking," answered +Harriet weakly. "Oh, you are so good to me! But I couldn't tell you. I +just couldn't," moaned Harriet. + +"I understand, my dear. I forgive you for your shortcomings. Sometimes one +is ennobled by being tried by fire. I shall take this matter up +immediately and act promptly." + +Harriet left the Chief Guardian's headquarters with a full heart. It was +all she could do to keep the tears back So engrossed was she with her own +thoughts that she did not observe Cora Bidder at the entrance to the tent. +Cora tried to slip in without being seen by any one, but there were too +many keen eyes in Camp Wau-Wau to miss anything that promised excitement +They saw Harriet too, saw that she was unhappy. Crazy Jane smiled as she +noted Cora's entrance to the Chief Guardian's tent. + +Cora Kidder remained closeted with Mrs. Livingston for more than an hour. +She was weeping when she emerged. Instead of going to her tent she hurried +out into the forest, in order to be away from the prying eyes and the +questioning of her companions. They saw Patricia summoned to the +Guardian's tent, then shortly afterwards they were amazed to see Jasper +carrying Miss Scott's belongings up the path that led to the log road. +Patricia, with lowered head and downcast eyes, was following a short +distance behind him. What could it all mean? There was no answer to their +eager questioning. Hazel, Margery and Tommy were searching anxiously for +Harriet. They found her just as she was returning to her tent. + +"Oh, what is it? What is it?" begged Margery. + +"I can't tell you, dears," answered Harriet. + +"I have been unhappy, but now I am so happy and so sad. Don't ask me, +please don't." + +They did not press her further, but they clung closely to her, walking +beside her, Tommy clinging to a hand on one side, Margery and Hazel on the +other as the four Meadow-Brook Girls walked slowly toward the cook tent. +An oppressive silence hovered over the ordinarily merry party as they +seated themselves at the tables. Cora sat pale and motionless. Patricia's +place was vacant. No sooner had grace been said than Cora rose. + +"May I speak, Mrs. Livingston?" + +"Yes, my dear." + +"Girls," began Cora. "I have a confession to make. I have been a +despicable creature." Her voice faltered. For a few seconds she threatened +to break down entirely, "I have proven myself unfit to associate with good +girls like yourselves. I might never have known what a miserable +contemptible girl I was had it not been for one girl who by her beautiful +spirit of forgiveness showed me to myself in my true light. It was I who +hazed Miss Burrell and Miss Thompson, or who was one of the leaders in +that hazing; it was I who spoiled the soup and tucked the soap into the +cooking kit of Miss Burrell. Then worse than all I deceived Mrs. +Livingston by going to 'The Pines' to the dance last night with Mr. +Collier and his sister One girl knew I had gone. She had every reason to +hate me as I thought I hated her. But she did not speak. Instead, she +protected me. She got herself into difficulties in trying to do so. I +might never have known what she had done for me, for she was too noble to +speak of it to me, had not Jane McCarthy come to me and told me the whole +miserable truth. It was then that I saw my real self for the first time in +my life. I went to Mrs. Livingston and told her all. Another girl was sent +from the camp, sent home disgraced. I was told that I might stay. I don't +know why, for I also deserve to be sent away. I now wish you girls to say +whether or not I shall go. If, after Mrs. Livingston has told you all that +I cannot tell, you think I ought to go, as I feel I should, I will do so, +knowing that you are right." + +Mrs. Livingston rapped sharply on the table. + +"Miss Kidder wishes an expression from her companions," she said in the +matter of fact tone of a presiding officer. "Any who believe that she +should be dismissed, will please rise." + +Not a girl moved, scarcely a breath was heard. + +"All in favor of her remaining will please rise." + +Every girl in the room sprang to her feet. Mrs. Livingston smiled, a +smile of happy satisfaction. Cora Kidder stood pale and trembling. She +stepped forward until she was facing Harriet Burrell, whose face was as +pale as her own. + +"Ha-arriet! Can you forgive me?" + +"I--I think I forgave you long ago, Cora, for I knew that it was not +yourself. I, too, was at fault. I think my fault was the greater of the +two," answered Harriet steadily, sweeping the tense faces of her +companions in a slow glance. "Shall we agree to let 'bygones be bygones' +and be friends." + +A moment later the two girls' hands met in a firm clasp. + +"Come, girls!" admonished the voice of the Chief Guardian. "Our dinner is +getting cold." + +A new era in Camp Wau-Wau dated from that moment. The following days were +the happiest that the Chief Guardian and the Camp Girls remembered to have +passed in camp. The Meadow-Brook Girls were not the only ones to profit by +their experiences there, and they will be heard from again in the next +volume entitled: "THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY; Or, The Exciting +Tramp of the Young Pathfinders." It is a splendid narrative of the doings +and the adventures of these wide-awake girls. + + +THE END. + + + + +HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY'S + +CATALOGUE OF + +The Best and Least Expensive +Books for Real Boys +and Girls + + + * * * * * + +Really good and new stories for boys and girls are not plentiful. Many +stories, too, are so highly improbable as to bring a grin of derision to +the young reader's face before he has gone far. The name of ALTEMUS is a +distinctive brand on the cover of a book, always ensuring the buyer of +having a book that is up-to-date and fine throughout. No buyer of an +ALTEMUS book is ever disappointed. + +Many are the claims made as to the inexpensiveness of books. Go into any +bookstore and ask for an Altemus book. Compare the price charged you for +Altemus books with the price demanded for other juvenile books. You will +at once discover that a given outlay of money will buy more of the ALTEMUS +books than of those published by other houses. + +Every dealer in books carries the ALTEMUS books. + + * * * * * + +Sold by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price + +Henry Altemus Company +507-513 Cherry Street, Philadelphia + + +The Motor Boat Club Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The keynote of these books is manliness. The stories are wonderfully +entertaining, and they are at the same time sound and wholesome. No boy +will willingly lay down an unfinished book in this series. + + +1 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OF THE KENNEBEC; Or, The Secret of Smugglers' +Island. + +2 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT NANTUCKET; Or, The Mystery of the Dunstan Heir. + +3 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OFF LONG ISLAND; Or, A Daring Marine Game at Racing +Speed. + +4 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AND THE WIRELESS; Or, The Dot, Dash and Dare Cruise. + +5 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB IN FLORIDA; Or, Laying the Ghost of Alligator Swamp. + +6 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT THE GOLDEN GATE; Or, A Thrilling Capture in the +Great Fog. + +7 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB ON THE GREAT LAKES; Or, The Flying Dutchman of the +Big Fresh Water, + + + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + + +The Range and Grange Hustlers By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + +Have you any idea of the excitements, the glories of life on great ranches +in the' West? Any bright boy will "devour" the books of this series, once +he has made a start with the first volume. + +1 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE RANCH; +Or, The Boy Shepherds of the Great Divide. + +2 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS' GREATEST +ROUND-UP; Or, Pitting Their Wits Against a Packers' +Combine. + +3 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE PLAINS; +Or, Following the Steam Plows Across the Prairie. + +4 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS AT CHICAGO; +Or, The Conspiracy of the Wheat Pit. + + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + +Submarine Boys Series + +By VICTOR G. DURHAM + +These splendid books for boys and girls deal with life aboard submarine +torpedo boats, and with the adventures of the young crew, and possess, in +addition to the author's surpassing knack of story-telling, a great +educational value for all young readers. + + +1 THE SUBMARINE BOYS ON DUTY; Or, Life on a Diving Torpedo Boat. + +2 THE SUBMARINE BOYS' TRIAL TRIP; Or, "Making Good" as Young Experts. + +3 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE MIDDIES; Or, The Prize Detail at Annapolis. + +4 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SPIES; Or, Dodging the Sharks of the Deep. + +5 THE SUBMARINE BOYS' LIGHTNING CRUISE; Or, The Young Kings of the Deep. + +6 THE SUBMARINE BOYS FOR THE FLAG; Or, Deeding Their Lives to Uncle Sam. + +7 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SMUGGLERS; Or, Breaking Up the New Jersey +Customs Frauds. + + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + + +The Square Dollar Boys Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The reading boy will be a voter within a few years; these books are bound +to make him think, and when he casts his vote he will do it more +intelligently for having read these volumes. + + +1 THE SQUARE DOLLAR BOYS WAKE UP; Or, Fighting the Trolley Franchise +Steal. + +2 THE SQUARE DOLLAR BOYS SMASH THE RING; Or, In the Lists Against the +Crooked Land Deal. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + + +Ben Lightbody Series + +By WALTER BENHAM + +1 BEN LIGHTBODY, SPECIAL; Or, Seizing His First Chance to Make Good. + +2 BEN LIGHTBODY'S BIGGEST PUZZLE; Or, Running the Double Ghost to Earth. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + +Pony Rider Boys Series + +By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + +These tales may be aptly described as those of a new Cooper. In every +sense they belong to the best class of books for boys and girls. + +1 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ROCKIES; Or, The Secret of the Lost Claim. + +2 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN TEXAS; Or, The Veiled Riddle of the Plains. + +3 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN MONTANA; Or, The Mystery of the Old Custer Trail. + +4 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE OZARKS; Or, The Secret of Ruby Mountain. + +5 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ALKALI; Or, Finding a Key to the Desert Maze. + +6 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN NEW MEXICO; Or, The End of the Silver Trail. + +7 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE GRAND CANYON; Or, The Mystery of Bright Angel +Gulch. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + + +The Boys of Steel Series + +By JAMES R. MEARS + +The author has made of these volumes a series of romances with scenes laid +in the iron and steel world. Each book presents a vivid picture of some +phase of this great industry. The information given is exact and truthful; +above all, each story is full of adventure and fascination. + +1 THE IRON BOYS IN THE MINES; Or, Starting at the Bottom of the Shaft. + +2 THE IRON BOYS AS FOREMEN; Or, Heading the Diamond Drill Shift. + +3 THE IRON BOYS ON THE ORE BOATS; Or, Roughing It on the Great Lakes. + +4 THE IRON BOYS IN THE STEEL MILLS; Or, Beginning Anew in the Cinder Pits. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + +West Point Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The principal characters in these narratives are manly, young Americans +whose doings will inspire all boy readers. + +1 DICK PRESCOTT'S FIRST YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Two Chums in the Cadet +Gray. + +2 DICK PRESCOTT'S SECOND YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Finding the Glory of the +Soldier's Life. + +3 DICK PRESCOTT'S THIRD YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Standing Firm for Flag and +Honor. + +4 DICK PRESCOTT'S FOURTH YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Ready to Drop the Gray +for Shoulder Straps. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + + +Annapolis Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The Spirit of the new Navy is delightfully and truthfully depicted in +these volumes. + +1 DAVE DARRIN'S FIRST YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two Plebe Midshipmen at the +U.S. Naval Academy. + +2 DAVE DARRIN'S SECOND YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two Midshipmen as Naval +Academy "Youngsters." + +3 DAVE DARRIN'S THIRD YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Leaders of the Second Class +Midshipmen. + +4 DAVE DARRIN'S FOURTH YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Headed for Graduation and +the Big Cruise. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Young Engineers Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The heroes of these stories are known to readers of the High School Boys +Series. In this new series Tom Reade and Harry Hazelton prove worthy of +all the traditions of Dick & Co. + +1 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN COLORADO; Or, At Railroad Building in Earnest. + +2 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN ARIZONA; Or, Laying Tracks on the "Man-Killer" +Quicksand. + +3 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN NEVADA; Or, Seeking Fortune on the Turn of a +Pick. + +4 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN MEXICO; Or, Fighting the Mine Swindlers. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + +Boys of the Army Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +These books breathe the life and spirit of the United States Army of +to-day, and the life, just as it is, is described by a master pen. + +1 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE RANKS; Or, Two Recruits in the United States +Army. + +2 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS ON FIELD DUTY; Or, Winning Corporal's Chevrons. + +3 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS AS SERGEANTS; Or, Handling Their First Real Commands. + +4 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE PHILIPPINES; Or, Following the Flag Against the +Moros. + +(Other volumes to follow rapidly.) + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +Battleship Boys Series + +By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + +These stories throb with the life of young Americans on to-day's huge drab +Dreadnaughts. + +1 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS AT SEA; Or, Two Apprentices in Uncle Sam's Navy. + +2 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS FIRST STEP UPWARD; Or, Winning Their Grades as Petty +Officers. + +3 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN FOREIGN SERVICE; Or, Earning New Ratings in +European Seas. + +4 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE TROPICS; Or, Upholding the American Flag in a +Honduras Revolution. + +(Other volumes to follow rapidly.) + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Meadow-Brook Girls Series + +By JANET ALDRIDGE + +Real live stories pulsing with the vibrant atmosphere of outdoor life. + +1 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS; Or, Fun and Frolic in the Summer +Camp. + +2 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY; Or, The Young Pathfinders on a +Summer Hike. + +3 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS AFLOAT; Or, The Stormy Cruise of the Red Rover. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + +High School Boys Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +In this series of bright, crisp books a new note has been struck. Boys of +every age under sixty will be interested in these fascinating volumes. + +1 THE HIGH SCHOOL FRESHMEN; Or, Dick & Co.'s First Year Pranks and Shorts. + +2 THE HIGH SCHOOL PITCHER; Or, Dick & Co. on the Gridley Diamond. + +3 THE HIGH SCHOOL LEFT END; Or, Dick & Co. Grilling on the Football +Gridiron. + +4 THE HIGH SCHOOL CAPTAIN OF THE TEAM; Or, Dick & Co. Leading the Athletic +Vanguard. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +Grammar School Boys Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +This series of stones, based on the actual doings of grammar school boys, +comes near to the heart of the average American boy. + +1 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS OF GRIDLEY; Or, Dick & Co. Start Things Moving. + +2 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS SNOWBOUND; Or, Dick & Co. at Winter Sports. + +3 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN THE WOODS; Or, Dick & Co. Trail Fun and +Knowledge. + +4 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER ATHLETICS; + +Or, Dick & Co. Make Their Fame Secure. Cloth, Illustrated Price, per +Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +High School Boys' Vacation Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +"Give us more Dick Prescott books!" + +This has been the burden of the cry from young readers of the country +over. Almost numberless letters have been received by the publishers, +making this eager demand; for Dick Prescott, Dave Darrin, Tom Reade, and +the other members of Dick & Co. are the most popular high school boys in +the land. Boys will alternately thrill and chuckle when reading these +splendid narratives. + +1 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' CANOE CLUB; Or, Dick & Co.'s Rivals on Lake +Pleasant. + +2 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER CAMP; Or, The Dick Prescott Six Training +for the Gridley Eleven. + +3 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' FISHING TRIP; Or, Dick & Co. in the Wilderness. + +4 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' TRAINING HIKE; Or, Dick & Co. Making Themselves +"Hard as Nails." + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + +The Circus Boys Series + +By EDGAR B.P. DARLINGTON + +Mr. Darlington's books breathe forth every phase of an intensely +interesting and exciting life. + +1 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE FLYING RINGS; Or, Making the Start in the Sawdust +Life. + +2 THE CIRCUS BOYS ACROSS THE CONTINENT; Or, Winning New Laurels on the +Tanbark. + +3 THE CIRCUS BOYS IN DIXIE LAND; Or, Winning the Plaudits of the Sunny +South. + +4 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE MISSISSIPPI; Or, Afloat with the Big Show on the +Big River. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The High School Girls Series + +By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A.M. + +These breezy stories of the American High School Girl take the reader +fairly by storm. + +1 GRACE HARLOWE'S PLEBE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Merry Doings of the +Oakdale Freshman Girls. + +2 GRACE HARLOWE'S SOPHOMORE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Record of the +Girl Chums in Work and Athletics. + +3 GRACE HARLOWE'S JUNIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, Fast Friends in the +Sororities. + +4 GRACE HARLOWE'S SENIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Parting of the Ways. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Automobile Girls Series + +By LAURA DENT CRANE + +No girl's library--no family book-case can be considered at all complete +unless it contains these sparkling twentieth-century books. + +1 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT; Or, Watching the Summer Parade. + +2 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS IN THE BERKSHIRES; Or, The Ghost of Lost Man's +Trail. + +3 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS ALONG THE HUDSON; Or, Fighting Fire in Sleepy +Hollow. + +4 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT CHICAGO; Or, Winning Out Against Heavy Odds. + +5 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT PALM BEACH; Or, Proving Their Mettle Under +Southern Skies. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + + +***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER +CANVAS*** + + +******* This file should be named 14889-8.txt or 14889-8.zip ******* + + +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: +https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/8/8/14889 + + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: +https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + diff --git a/14889-8.zip b/14889-8.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..8e9aa52 --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-8.zip diff --git a/14889-h.htm.zip b/14889-h.htm.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..74945bd --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-h.htm.zip diff --git a/14889-h.zip b/14889-h.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..4001565 --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-h.zip diff --git a/14889-h/14889-h.htm b/14889-h/14889-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..9dfa153 --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-h/14889-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,7500 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" + "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> +<html> +<head> +<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=ISO-8859-1" /> +<title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Meadow-Brook Girls Under Canvas, by Janet Aldridge</title> + <style type="text/css"> +/*<![CDATA[ XML blockout */ +<!-- + p { margin-top: .75em; + text-align: justify; + margin-bottom: .75em; + } + h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 { + text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ + clear: both; + } + hr { width: 33%; + margin-top: 2em; + margin-bottom: 2em; + margin-left: auto; + margin-right: auto; + clear: both; + } + + table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;} + + body{margin-left: 10%; + margin-right: 10%; + } + + .linenum {position: absolute; top: auto; left: 4%;} /* poetry number */ + .blockquot{margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 10%;} + .pagenum {position: absolute; left: 92%; font-size: smaller; text-align: right;} /* page numbers */ + .sidenote {width: 20%; padding-bottom: .5em; padding-top: .5em; + padding-left: .5em; padding-right: .5em; margin-left: 1em; + float: right; clear: right; margin-top: 1em; + font-size: smaller; background: #eeeeee; border: dashed 1px;} + + .bb {border-bottom: solid 2px;} + .bl {border-left: solid 2px;} + .bt {border-top: solid 2px;} + .br {border-right: solid 2px;} + .bbox {border: solid 2px;} + + .center {text-align: center;} + .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} + + .figcenter {margin: auto; text-align: center;} + + .figleft {float: left; clear: left; margin-left: 0; margin-bottom: 1em; margin-top: + 1em; margin-right: 1em; padding: 0; text-align: center;} + + .figright {float: right; clear: right; margin-left: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; + margin-top: 1em; margin-right: 0; padding: 0; text-align: center;} + + .footnotes {border: dashed 1px;} + .footnote {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-size: 0.9em;} + .footnote .label {position: absolute; right: 84%; text-align: right;} + .fnanchor {vertical-align: super; font-size: .8em; text-decoration: none;} + + .poem {margin-left:10%; margin-right:10%; text-align: left;} + .poem br {display: none;} + .poem .stanza {margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em;} + .poem span {display: block; margin: 0; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} + .poem span.i2 {display: block; margin-left: 2em;} + .poem span.i4 {display: block; margin-left: 4em;} + img {border: 0;} + hr.full { width: 100%; } + a:link {color:blue; + text-decoration:none} + link {color:blue; + text-decoration:none} + a:visited {color:blue; + text-decoration:none} + a:hover {color:red} + pre {font-size: 8pt;} + // --> + /* XML end ]]>*/ + </style> +</head> +<body> +<h1>The Project Gutenberg eBook, The Meadow-Brook Girls Under Canvas, by Janet +Aldridge</h1> +<pre> +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at <a href = "https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a></pre> +<p>Title: The Meadow-Brook Girls Under Canvas</p> +<p>Author: Janet Aldridge</p> +<p>Release Date: February 3, 2005 [eBook #14889]</p> +<p>Language: English</p> +<p>Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1</p> +<p>***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS***</p> +<p> </p> +<h3>E-text prepared by Juliet Sutherland, Emmy,<br /> + and the Project Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading Team</h3> +<p> </p> +<hr class="full" /> + + +<h1>The Meadow-Brook</h1> +<h1>Girls Under Canvas</h1> + +<h3>OR</h3> + +<h2>Fun and Frolic in the Summer Camp</h2> + + +<p class="figcenter"><a href="./images/cover.jpg"><img src="./images/cover-tb.jpg" alt="Cover" title="Cover" /></a></p> + +<h3>By</h3> +<h2>JANET ALDRIDGE</h2> + +<p class="center">Author of <i>The Meadow-Brook Girls Across Country</i>, +<i>The Meadow-Brook Girls Afloat</i>, etc.</p> + +<p class="center">Illustrated</p> + +<p> </p> +<h6>Philadelphia<br /> +Henry Altemus Company</h6> + +<h4>1913</h4> +<p> </p> + +<p class="figcenter"><a href="./images/1.jpg"><img src="./images/1-tb.jpg" alt="I go, I thtay!" title="I go, I thtay!" /></a></p><p class="figcenter">"I go, I thtay!"</p> + + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h2>CONTENTS</h2> + +<div class="center"> +<table border="0" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="0" summary="Contents"> +<tr><td align='left'>CHAPTER</td> +<td></td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_I"><b>I.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>CRAZY JANE'S WILD DRIVE</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_II"><b>II.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>WHAT HAPPENED TO TOMMY</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_III"> +<b>III.</b></a></td><td align='left'>THE TRAIL TO CAMP WAU-WAU</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_IV"><b>IV.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>IN THE HEART OF THE FOREST</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_V"><b>V.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>THEIR TROUBLES MULTIPLY</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_VI"><b>VI.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>TAKING THEIR FIRST DEGREE</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_VII"><b>VII.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>TOMMY HAS A NIGHTMARE</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII"><b>VIII.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>A DAY WITH AN EXCITING FINISH</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_IX"><b>IX.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>SOUNDING THE GENERAL ALARM</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_X"><b>X.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>AROUND THE COUNCIL FIRE</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XI"><b>XI.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>TRIED BY THE FLAMES</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XII"><b>XII.</b></a> +</td><td align='left'>HARRIET TURNS THE TABLES</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII"><b>XIII.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>THE CAMP GETS A SURPRISE</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV"><b>XIV.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>CRAZY JANE IS INTRODUCED</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XV"><b>XV.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>THE GHOST OF WAU-WAU</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI"><b>XVI.</b></a> +</td><td align='left'>THE LAYING OF A SPOOK</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII"><b>XVII.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>THE SOUP THAT FAILED</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII"><b>XVIII.</b></a> +</td><td align='left'>AN "HONOR" FAIRLY LOST</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX"><b>XIX.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>WHEN THE STORM BROKE</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XX"><b>XX.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>THE FALL OF A FOREST KING</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI"><b>XXI.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>A DAY OF EXCITEMENT</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XXII"><b>XXII.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>SLUMBERS RUDELY DISTURBED</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIII"><b>XXIII.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>HARRIET'S GRAVE MISTAKE</td></tr> + +<tr><td align='right'><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIV"><b>XXIV.</b></a></td> +<td align='left'>CONCLUSION</td></tr> +</table> +</div> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2>The Meadow-Brook Girls Under Canvas</h2> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I" />CHAPTER I</h2> + +<h3>CRAZY JANE'S WILD DRIVE</h3> + + +<p>"Tommy, what are you doing?" demanded Margery Brown, shaking back a lock +of unruly hair from her flushed face.</p> + +<p>"Conthulting the Oracle," lisped Grace Thompson, more familiarly known +among her friends as Tommy.</p> + +<p>"I should think you would prefer to cool off in the shade after that climb +up the hill. I'm perishing. If you knew what sight you are you'd come in +out of the sun, wouldn't she, Hazel?"</p> + +<p>Hazel Holland regarded Margery solemnly.</p> + +<p>"You are a sight yourself, Buster. Your face is as red as a beet. I wish +you might see yourself in a looking glass."</p> + +<p>Buster tossed her head disdainfully. "I'm not a sight," she declared.</p> + +<p>"I'll leave it to Tommy if your face isn't positively crimson." But Tommy +was too fully absorbed in her present occupation to give heed to the +remark. "I'm sorry Harriet isn't here," continued Hazel, seeing that Tommy +had not heard her.</p> + +<p>"Why isn't she here?" asked Margery.</p> + +<p>"Harriet is helping her mother," replied Hazel. "She always has something +to do at home. She is a much better girl than either you or I, Buster. +Harriet is always thinking of others instead of herself."</p> + +<p>"Well, she's older. She is sixteen and I am only fourteen. By the time I'm +her age I will settle down, too," declared Margery wisely.</p> + +<p>"Wearing spectacles and darning socks," smiled Hazel.</p> + +<p>Margery shook her head vehemently.</p> + +<p>"Wouldn't it be awful!" she queried.</p> + +<p>"Oh, I am not so sure of that," replied Hazel. "I like to keep house. +Every girl ought to know all about housekeeping. Do you know how to cook?"</p> + +<p>"No. I don't want to know either, not even plain cooking," retorted +Margery. "Plain cooking may be all right for plain people, but——"</p> + +<p>"Buster!" rebuked Hazel. "I am amazed to hear you talk that way. That is +like Crazy Jane. You don't want to be called another 'Crazy Jane,' do +you? You will be if you persist in saying such silly things."</p> + +<p>"Why don't you lecture Tommy?" demanded Margery, her eyes snapping +threateningly. "Tommy doesn't know a biscuit from an apple dumpling until +she gets it in her mouth."</p> + +<p>"Tommy, please come in out of the heat," begged Hazel. "What are you doing +out there?"</p> + +<p>"Telling my fortune," answered Tommy without raising her head from her +task. Hazel observed that Tommy was pulling a daisy apart. A heap of +daisies that she had pulled up by the roots, lay in her lap, regardless of +the dirt that was accumulating on her stiffly starched white dress. One by +one Tommy pulled the daisy petals from the flower, muttering rhythmically +to herself.</p> + +<p>"Consulting the Oracle," sniffed Buster. "Did you ever hear of anything so +silly?"</p> + +<p>"We all do silly things," answered Hazel wisely.</p> + +<p>"I go, I thtay; I go, I thtay; I go, I thtay; I go—Oh!" Tommy glanced up +with an expression of disgust on her face.</p> + +<p>"Didn't it come out to suit you?" smiled Hazel Holland.</p> + +<p>"No," pouted Tommy, screwing up her small face. When animated, Grace's was +an impish face, made more so by the upward tilt of a much freckled nose.</p> + +<p>"Go where?" I questioned Margery, now evincing a mild interest in Tommy's +affairs.</p> + +<p>"To the thea thhore."</p> + +<p>"Oh, the sea shore," nodded Hazel.</p> + +<p>"Yeth. The daithy theth tho. I'm going with my father and mother. But I +don't want to go. I want to thtay here with the girlth," pouted Tommy.</p> + +<p>"I should think you would be happy to think you are going to the sea +shore. Most girls would be," reminded Hazel.</p> + +<p>"It must cost a lot of money to go to the sea shore," remarked Margery +Brown.</p> + +<p>Tommy bobbed her head vigorously.</p> + +<p>"Yeth. My father hath lotth of money, I thuppothe. But I don't care. I +don't want to go."</p> + +<p>"When do you go?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know, Hathel. The Oracle thayth I'm going."</p> + +<p>The Oracle having settled the question, no further doubts remained in the +mind of little Grace Thompson.</p> + +<p>Grace's father was a lawyer. Both he and the girl's mother had inherited +fortunes, and Grace being an only child had much, finer clothes than any +of her companions in the little New Hampshire town of Meadow-Brook.</p> + +<p>Hazel Holland and Margery Brown were the daughters of village merchants, +the former's father being a druggist, while the father of the latter owned +a fairly prosperous grocery business.</p> + +<p>The fourth member of this little quartette, Harriet Burrell, was not so +fortunately situated as were her three friends. Harriet's father was a +bookkeeper in the local bank, and on his moderate salary was doing his +best to give his daughter and younger son an education. His salary was +barely sufficient to do this and at the same time support his family, +small as it was.</p> + +<p>It was Harriet's ambition to go to college. She was now sixteen years old. +In two more years she would finish her course at the high school. From +that point on, the way did not look particularly bright, so far as +continuing her education was concerned.</p> + +<p>In the meantime Harriet Burrell was living the wholesome life that her +environment made possible. She was a strong, healthy, buoyant girl, full +of life and spirits, popular with everyone who knew her, and a superior +being in the estimation of the three girls who were her close friends, +even though she was unable to dress as well as they or to do other things +that were easily within the means of the parents of Grace, Hazel and +Margery.</p> + +<p>The four girls were together much of the time, quarreling and making up +almost in the same breath, even stubborn little Tommy giving way to the +kinder and more mature disposition of Harriet Burrell. As Hazel had +already said, Harriet at that moment was at home helping her mother, even +though the fields, the trees and the nodding daisies were calling loudly +to her.</p> + +<p>"Must you go if you do not wish to!" Margery was asking.</p> + +<p>"I gueth not; not if I don't want to, and I don't," declared Grace with +emphasis.</p> + +<p>"She thinks she can have more fun with us four girls this summer. Still, +she should go if her folks wish her to do so," nodded Hazel thoughtfully. +"Don't you say so, Buster?"</p> + +<p>"No, I don't," declared Margery with some warmth. "In her place I should +do just what I liked best. Then again, it wouldn't be fair for Tommy to go +away like that and leave us all alone here to mope through the summer. +That's right, Tommy. Tell them you won't go unless—unless you can take us +along too."</p> + +<p>"Margery!" rebuked Hazel severely. "That wasn't a nice thing to say. That +shows a selfish spirit. If Harriet were here I know she would tell you the +same thing. I am sure you didn't mean it that way."</p> + +<p>"Harriet wouldn't," protested Buster. "She doesn't put on a solemn face +and read people lectures. No, Hazel Holland, she doesn't do anything of +the sort. There's some one coming," exclaimed the girl, suddenly changing +the subject.</p> + +<p>"I see her. It is Miss Elting," answered Hazel, her eyes growing bright. +"She is coming up to see us, I do believe."</p> + +<p>"Yeth, it'th Mith Elting," decided Grace, screwing up her little face and +looking inquiringly at the newcomer who was leisurely making her way along +the road in their direction. 441 wonder what she wantth."</p> + +<p>"Miss Elting is coming up to join us, of course," replied Hazel. "And you +see if she doesn't have something fine to suggest. Harriet is going to +miss something, I know."</p> + +<p>Miss Elting was one of the younger teachers in the Meadow-Brook High +School, a leader in the girls' sports and very popular with them. But of +all the pupils in the school her favorites were perhaps the four girls to +three of whom the reader already has been introduced. Miss Elting called +them "The Little Big Four." The young teacher exerted a great influence +over the four Meadow-Brook Girls; she had been especially helpful to +Harriet and a closer relation than that of teacher and pupil existed +between the two. Both were passionately fond of Nature. They loved the +fields, the woods and the waters and many a care-free happy hour they had +spent together in the open. Hazel, Margery and Grace frequently +accompanied them, though in such instances Harriet and Miss Elting usually +found it necessary to cut short their outing because Margery "got all +flustered up" from the heat and Tommy's feet usually hurt her.</p> + +<p>They had recognized Miss Elting approaching some distance down the road +that lay at the foot of the hill upon which the three girls had gone to +spend a few leisure hours.</p> + +<p>"Hoo-oo!" called Hazel, springing up and waving her handkerchief to +attract Miss Elting's attention. The teacher saw them they thought; she +appeared to be waving her hand at them, though the distance was so great +that they could not be certain of this.</p> + +<p>"I'm going to meet her," exclaimed Tommy, springing to her feet. "You +thtay here." Tommy started off, scattering a lapful of daisies about her +as she ran, then fled down the hill in a series of leaps, her white shoe +ties brushing the tops of the daisies and sending the latter into a +nodding sea of protest.</p> + +<p>"Grace! Grace, come back!" cried Hazel.</p> + +<p>"Isn't she a tomboy!" scoffed Margery. "Her nickname suits her."</p> + +<p>Tommy was moving too rapidly at that moment to turn back, even though she +had wished to do so. So fast was her gait that she appeared to have lost +control of herself. Her little white-shod feet were working like parts of +a machine driven at high speed. Her voice floated up to them in a shrill +wail.</p> + +<p>"Thave me! I'm going to fall," she cried. Then she disappeared from view +as she sprawled face downward with arms thrust forward among the daisies +and tall grass.</p> + +<p>"Oh! She is hurt," cried Hazel in alarm.</p> + +<p>"No, she isn't. Don't get excited," answered Margery calmly. "You don't +know Tommy if you think a little tumble like that could harm her. See, +there she goes."</p> + +<p>Sure enough, Grace was on her feet again racing down the hill at the same +reckless pace as before. She reached the foot of the hill without further +mishap, hesitated a second or so at the fence, and then vaulted over it. +For a moment, she was out of sight in the ditch beside the road, then she +was seen clambering into the dusty highway.</p> + +<p>Hazel was laughing.</p> + +<p>"You couldn't do that, Buster, I'll warrant."</p> + +<p>"I am sure I don't want to," answered Margery stretching out comfortably +with her hands supporting her head. "I'm no circus performer."</p> + +<p>Hazel uttered a little exclamation.</p> + +<p>"Look Margery! Look!" she cried.</p> + +<p>"Well, what is it? I don't see anything," replied Margery petulantly, +raising herself on one elbow, gazing listlessly down into the valley where +the village lay baking under the hot June sun.</p> + +<p>"It's a special," cried Hazel. "See, the cars are orange colored. Aren't +they pretty? I never saw anything more attractive."</p> + +<p>Margery turned up her nose disdainfully.</p> + +<p>"I don't see anything about a railroad train to get excited over," she +answered, lying back in the shade of the maple tree, beneath which the +girls had been resting for the past hour or so.</p> + +<p>That the special train rushing down the valley, would make no stop at +Meadow-Brook, Hazel could plainly see. Trains that were to stop there +always slowed down before reaching the second crossing west of the +village. This one had not done so. No sooner had Hazel observed this than +she caught sight of something else, something that set her nerves all a +tingle. A huge cloud of dust was rolling down the highway near the +railroad tracks. That this cloud was not caused by the train was plain to +the watching girl. Soon she was able to make out the outlines of an +automobile in the cloud of dust. The train was but a short distance away. +Each was making for the crossing, where the highway and railroad tracks +met. Hazel did not believe the driver of the motor car was aware that the +train was so close, even if the driver knew of its presence at all, for no +train was due to pass through Meadow-Brook at that hour.</p> + +<p>The color suddenly left Hazel Holland's face.</p> + +<p>"Quick! Quick! Look!" she gasped.</p> + +<p>"It's too hot to keep bobbing up and down," returned Margery +indifferently.</p> + +<p>"But look! Look!"</p> + +<p>"Tell me about it, Hazel, dear. You do not have to get up to see. I do."</p> + +<p>"Oh? Buster, there's going to be a collision."</p> + +<p>"Eh? What?" Buster was on her feet instantly.</p> + +<p>"The train is going to hit the automobile!"</p> + +<p>Margery's face paled. Her breath came more quickly. Her eyes grew large +and wondering. The power of speech seemed suddenly to have left her. They +had forgotten all about Grace Thompson in the greater interest of the +moment. Margery shivered with apprehension while beads of perspiration +stood out on her forehead. She was staring in terror at the onrushing car.</p> + +<p>"Oh!" she shuddered. "There'll surely be a collision."</p> + +<p>"Look! The chauffeur doesn't see the train on account of the dust. Don't +you see the dust rising in the road ahead of the automobile? The wind is +blowing it up ahead and the machine is kicking it up behind. Hoo-oo! +Hoo-oo!" cried the girl, frantically waving her handkerchief to attract +the attention of the driver of the car, at the same time pointing to the +rapidly approaching train.</p> + +<p>Instead of slackening speed, the driver of the motor car appeared to be +putting on more. The car was rapidly nearing the railroad crossing. So was +the train.</p> + +<p>"Oh, I can't look at it," cried Margery, throwing herself on the ground +and burying her face in her arms.</p> + +<p>Hazel stood perfectly rigid. She scarcely breathed. Her eyes were wide and +staring.</p> + +<p>"Ha—as it hap-p-pened?" faltered Margery.</p> + +<p>"No-o-o. Oh! The driver is going to be killed! Oh, oh!"</p> + +<p>For one awful second the motor car and engine of the special were +swallowed up in a cloud of dust, then out of the cloud darted the +locomotive on one side. On the other dashed the automobile, still on four +wheels, continuing at the same reckless speed along the highway.</p> + +<p>Hazel uttered a little scream.</p> + +<p>"He's made it. Oh!" She sank to the ground pale and trembling. Margery +raised a very red, very scared face.</p> + +<p>"Wa—as he killed?"</p> + +<p>"No."</p> + +<p>"Oh, fudge! Why didn't you scare me to death while you were——"</p> + +<p>"Look Oh, look!"</p> + +<p>"I won't," declared Margery firmly. "Go crazy if you wish. I won't."</p> + +<p>"It's Tommy!"</p> + +<p>Buster bobbed up in a fresh panic.</p> + +<p>The "man" in the motor car was gazing up at the girls waving one hand to +them, steering the car with the other hand.</p> + +<p>"It's a woman!" gasped Hazel.</p> + +<p>"It's Crazy Jane," cried Margery. "No wonder she nearly ran down a train +of cars."</p> + +<p>"Tommy! Oh, Tom-my!" screamed Hazel Holland, hopping about frantically, +waving both arms above her head, seeking to attract the attention of the +woman driver as well as that of Tommy.</p> + +<p>The little white figure had climbed the bank into the highway and was now +fleeing down the road to meet her friend Miss Elting. Tommy did not see +the automobile approaching from the rear. A knoll and a bend in the road +hid the driver of the car and the little white figure from each other. The +noise of the train either drowned that of the automobile, or else, Grace +thought the rumble made by the car to be that made by the train that had +just passed down the valley.</p> + +<p>The motor car roared around the bend. Miss Elting screamed as she saw it. +Grace heard the scream, but failing to understand the meaning of it, +decided it to be some sort of greeting. The little girl waved her arms in +reply. Miss Elting was gesticulating and pointing frantically. The two +girls on the hillside were for the moment paralyzed with fright.</p> + +<p>All at once, Grace appeared to perceive her danger. She turned sharply. +There she stood, her frightened face turned toward the oncoming car that +was rapidly approaching her enveloped in a blinding cloud of dust. The +driver and Tommy discovered each other at about the same instant. There +was no time to stop the car.</p> + +<p>Suddenly, car and Tommy were swallowed up in the dust cloud.</p> + +<p>"Grace is killed!" screamed Margery.</p> + +<p>"Yes, oh yes!" wailed Hazel, wringing her hands. "What shall we do?"</p> + +<p>Out of the dust cloud hurtled the little white figure. She appeared to +have been doubled up into a large white ball by the car when it struck +her.</p> + +<p>The ball rolled from the road, disappearing into the roadside ditch. The +motor car lurched around the curve in the road, zig-zagged past Miss +Elting, then became a rolling cloud of dust again.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II" />CHAPTER II</h2> + +<h3>WHAT HAPPENED TO TOMMY</h3> + + +<p>"Oh-h-h!" moaned Margery. "Poor Tommy has been killed."</p> + +<p>In that terrible moment Hazel Holland came nearer to fainting than ever +before in her life. She pulled herself sharply together. Margery was by +this time sobbing hysterically.</p> + +<p>"Don't do that," commanded Hazel sharply, "We must do something. Come +quickly!"</p> + +<p>Hazel started down the hillside in the trail followed by Tommy during her +break-neck sprint to meet Miss Elting. The latter was already running +toward the scene of the accident. Hazel recalled afterwards having +wondered at the time that a woman could run so fast. Miss Elting's feet +seemed barely to touch the ground. Margery, mustering her courage, +staggered to her feet and followed Hazel at a slower pace, though she, +too, was running.</p> + +<p>Hazel was the first to reach the place where Grace had been hurled from +the highway by the car.</p> + +<p>"Grace!" she screamed, clambering awkwardly over the fence, dropping down +on the road side. "Oh, Grace, are you killed?"</p> + +<p>A pale-faced girl was sitting at the bottom of the dry ditch with both +feet tucked under her. There was a bewildered look on her small face. She +was blinking dazedly.</p> + +<p>"Oh, dearie, are you injured?" cried Miss Elting, slipping and sliding +down into the ditch beside the pale-faced Tommy.</p> + +<p>"Yeth."</p> + +<p>"Tell me where, what?"</p> + +<p>"My feelingth are hurt."</p> + +<p>"She's alive! She's alive," cried Hazel, throwing impulsive arms about the +neck of her little friend.</p> + +<p>"Your feelings are hurt? Well, dear, if that is all, you are a lucky +girl," smiled Miss Elting. "Did the automobile hit you?"</p> + +<p>"Yeth."</p> + +<p>At this juncture, Margery made her appearance in a wholly unexpected +manner. Margery in climbing the fence had caught her skirt on a nail. She +plunged headlong down the bank into the ditch, almost falling on Grace.</p> + +<p>"Oh, oh!" groaned Margery.</p> + +<p>Hazel, laughing almost hysterically in her joy at finding Grace alive, +quickly assisted Margery to her feet, wiping the dirt from Buster's +flushed face.</p> + +<p>"She isn't hurt at all," laughed Margery, fixing a glance of inquiry on +Tommy's face.</p> + +<p>"Tommy says her feelings are hurt," Miss Elting informed Buster.</p> + +<p>"Then I am worse off than she. Because I tore my skirt and hurt my arm, +too. Catch me running on another wild goose chase like this one. I don't +believe the car hit you at all, Tommy Thompson."</p> + +<p>"Yeth it did," protested Tommy. "Of courthe it did. I gueth I know. I felt +it."</p> + +<p>"Stand up," commanded Miss Elting, placing both hands under the arms of +the girl and assisting her to her feet. "There! Now see if you can walk. +Of course you can," comforted the teacher. "The car never touched you. You +must have leaped out of the way just in time. Come, I will help you into +the road, then we will take you home. But where is Harriett? I heard she +was out here with you girls."</p> + +<p>"I should not be here had not Tommy and Hazel dragged me out," declared +Margery. "Violent exercise is not good for one during the hot weather."</p> + +<p>"It'th very good for you, Buthter," remarked Tommy wisely. "It ithn't good +for a growing girl to be thtout, tho I've heard."</p> + +<p>"Don't worry. You will never suffer from being too stout," retorted +Margery. "You can't keep still long enough."</p> + +<p>"Mith Elting, I've been thitting here in the ditch for ever and ever tho +long and not thaying a word, and Buthter thayth I can't keep thtill."</p> + +<p>"Why don't you girls stop squabbling and answer Miss Elting's question?" +demanded Hazel. "Harriet is at home, Miss Elting."</p> + +<p>"Yeth, Harriet ith wathing ditheth for her mother," said Tommy. "I'd like +to thee anybody make me wath ditheth if I didn't want to."</p> + +<p>"That isn't a nice thing to say, Grace," rebuked the teacher. "Of course +Harriet is a great help to her mother, as every girl should be. Suppose, +Grace, that your mother could not afford to hire a servant to do these +things for her? In that case I am positive you would do whatever you could +to assist your mother. I believe you would make a fine little +housekeeper."</p> + +<p>Grace shook her head with emphasis.</p> + +<p>"No? Then what would you do if your mother insisted upon your washing +dishes?"</p> + +<p>"I'd drop the ditheth. Maybe they wouldn't want me to wath any more +ditheth after that," replied Tommy, screwing up her face so impishly that +Miss Elting laughed aloud.</p> + +<p>"Is it any wonder that Grace and myself quarrel awfully at times, Miss +Elting?" asked Margery.</p> + +<p>"They don't mean anything by it," apologized Hazel.</p> + +<p>"Thay, what did you come up here for, Mith Elting?" questioned Tommy, +directing a glance of suspicious inquiry at the teacher. "Do you want uth +to go for another nithe little walk? No, thank you. I've walked with you +before. Thank you very kindly. My feet are too thore and Buthter ith too +tired. Harriet'th brother thayth that Buthter wath born with that tired +feeling. I geth he'th right. Don't you think tho, Miss Elting? Thit down +and retht, and I'll tell your fortune with a daithy."</p> + +<p>"If you are rested sufficiently I think we had better move on. Don't +worry, Grace. I am not going to drag you away on one of those long walks. +But I have something to tell you."</p> + +<p>"I knew it," piped Tommy. "Look out! There cometh another automobile." +Tommy shied from her position in the road like a skittish horse.</p> + +<p>Just then the car that had caused all the trouble came honking toward them +and slowed down with a series of explosions that sounded like the +discharges of a Gatling gun. The young woman who was driving the car, +brought it to a stop, leaped out and running to Grace threw her arms about +the slender girl in white.</p> + +<p>"Oh, my darlin', my darlin'. My blessed little Tommy. Did I kill you +altogether? And I wasn't going a little bit, was I? But didn't I come near +to ripping the cowcatcher from that engine? Wasn't it just glorious the +way I dodged the old thing? I knew all the time it was going to be a close +shave, but I made up my mind I'd beat 'em out even if I took off the hind +wheels of my car. Get in, you dears. I'll drive you home."</p> + +<p>"What! Ride with you?" questioned Margery. "Not for a million dollars. +It's a shame. They ought to arrest you."</p> + +<p>"Yes, Jane," rebuked Miss Elting. "You shouldn't go racing about the way +you do. Your car nearly ran over Grace."</p> + +<p>"Dad says I drive too fast. He says he doesn't blame folks for calling me +'Crazy Jane.' He says I'll meet with an accident one of these days. But +Dad has old-fashioned ideas."</p> + +<p>Jane paused long enough to brush back two stray locks from her flushed +face. Her hair was all awry and her attire showed carelessness and haste +in dressing.</p> + +<p>"Well, darlin's, if you won't go with me I think I'll go and get Harriet. +She isn't afraid to ride with me."</p> + +<p>"Please don't do that," replied Miss Elting. "We are on our way to see +Harriet on important business."</p> + +<p>"So long, then. I'm off, girls."</p> + +<p>Jane sprang into her car and drove away with a sputter and a roar, +disappearing in a cloud of pungent blue smoke.</p> + +<p>"Isn't she a crazy creature?" demanded Margery disdainfully.</p> + +<p>"She means well," soothed Hazel.</p> + +<p>"Yeth. Thhe meanth to kill thomebody well," corrected Tommy.</p> + +<p>Jane McCarthy had acquired the name of "Crazy Jane" because of her +reckless driving, her harum-scarum ways and her complete ignoring of +public opinion. Not a few of the residents of the little New Hampshire +village feared that Jane might be brought home after one of her wild +drives, with broken bones, if not worse.</p> + +<p>In spite of her reckless manner Jane was well liked. She was good hearted +and very charitable, though her charity was not always bestowed with +judgment Being motherless she had practically done as she pleased ever +since she began to walk, and her father, a wealthy contractor, had +indulged her every whim, believing that Jane could do no wrong. Jane was +prompt to take advantage of this paternal leniency, though her worst +offense was that of continuously terrorizing the neighborhood in which she +lived and the whole countryside as well, by her reckless driving with both +car and horse.</p> + +<p>The narrow escape of Grace Thompson from being run over by the big touring +car had not shaken Jane's nerve in the least. It had shaken Tommy's only +briefly. Tommy, supple and alert, had leaped from the road just in time to +avoid being run down by the car. A second's delay on her part would +undoubtedly have proved serious if not fatal to Tommy Thompson.</p> + +<p>But the three girls were to see more of Jane in the near future. She was +to play a more active part in their lives than she had ever before done. +Just now they were more interested in what they instinctively felt Miss +Elting had to say to them.</p> + +<p>"Now, listen, girls," said Miss Elting after the roar of the car had died +away in the distance. "I will tell you about the very pleasant plans I +have made for you and Harriet."</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III" />CHAPTER III</h2> + +<h3>THE TRAIL TO CAMP WAU-WAU</h3> + + +<p>"I understand that your parents have been considering your going to the +sea shore with them, Grace?" said Miss Elting with a rising inflection in +her voice. "I suppose you are eager to go?"</p> + +<p>"No, I'm not. What'th, more, I'm not going. I'm going to thtay here with +the girlth. Why?" Tommy regarded the teacher keenly.</p> + +<p>"Because my dear, if you are not going to the sea shore I wish to include +you in my plans for the summer. I have a fine vacation planned for the +four of you. Does any of you know the location of Pocono Woods?"</p> + +<p>The girls shook their heads.</p> + +<p>"It is a forest near Jamesburg about twenty-five miles from here. How +would you young women enjoy spending your vacations in a camp in the +woods, living in tents and——"</p> + +<p>"Really truly tentth?" interrupted Tommy.</p> + +<p>"Yes, dear. Real tents and campfires and all that sort of thing, right in +the heart of the Pocono Woods, miles and miles from civilization."</p> + +<p>"Are there any thnaketh there?" questioned Grace apprehensively.</p> + +<p>"No, no snakes."</p> + +<p>"Mothquitoeth?"</p> + +<p>"There may be a few mosquitoes. I cannot say as to that. But it is a +lovely spot. This camp," Miss Elting went on to say, "is for young girls +and young women, and is part of the Camp Girls' Association, a large and +growing organization. You will find a great many other young women there +and you will, while there, be in charge of a guardian."</p> + +<p>"Guardian!" interrupted Grace. "My father ith my guardian."</p> + +<p>"Oh, I don't mean that sort of a guardian," answered Miss Elting with a +bright smile. "The guardians are merely the women who take charge of the +girls during their stay in camp. I am to be one of them this summer. I had +planned to take you four girls there after the close of school, but did +not think it advisable to speak of my plans until they were more fully +developed and all arrangements completed. Now what do you think of it?"</p> + +<p>"It is perfectly splendid," cried Margery. "Won't that be great, girls? +But," she added, her face sobering, "I do not think my father and mother +would permit me to go."</p> + +<p>"I am quite sure that mine would not," agreed Hazel solemnly.</p> + +<p>"I gueth Mith Elting hath theen to that," spoke up Tommy, her eyes +narrowing.</p> + +<p>"You have made a close guess, Grace. They have agreed, all except in your +case. Your mother wishes to talk the matter over with you and your father +before making a final decision."</p> + +<p>"Then it ith all right," nodded Tommy confidently. "I'll make them let me +go anyway and—ith Harriet going?"</p> + +<p>"Yes. I hope so."</p> + +<p>"Doeth thhe know about it!"</p> + +<p>"I have not spoken to Harriet about it. I had hoped to do so out here +to-day. That is why I proposed just now that we return to the village. We +shall have a chance to talk it over on the way back, when I will tell you +more about the proposed vacation."</p> + +<p>"You thay my folkth know about it, Mith Elting?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, dear."</p> + +<p>"What did they thay?"</p> + +<p>"That they thought you had better go to Narragansett with them, but that +if you insisted, they supposed you would have to go to the summer camp +with us," admitted the teacher with a tolerant smile.</p> + +<p>Tommy twisted her face into a grimace.</p> + +<p>"My folkth know what ith good for them," averred the little blonde girl.</p> + +<p>"I am afraid, my dear, that you do not fully know what is good for +yourself," declared the teacher reprovingly. "You will have to obey the +rules when you get to camp, and they are quite strict. There are so many +girls there, that rather strict regulations have to be enforced. Every +girl is expected to live up to them. Failing to do so she undoubtedly +would be sent home."</p> + +<p>"If they catch her," answered Tommy wisely. "You thay that Harriet +doethn't know about thith?"</p> + +<p>"Not yet, Grace."</p> + +<p>The girl reflected for a moment. They had started slowly toward the +village. All at once Tommy started down the road at top speed.</p> + +<p>"Grace, Grace!" called Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>"She's gone to tell Harriet what you have said," declared Margery.</p> + +<p>A shade of annoyance passed over Miss Elting's face, quickly giving place +to an amused smile as she watched the light-footed Tommy speeding down the +road. Tommy whisked herself out of their sight in no time.</p> + +<p>"Let us hurry on," urged the teacher. "Grace is sure to confuse the story +if she tries to tell it. Mrs. Burrell wished me to tell Harriet of the +camping trip that is before her."</p> + +<p>The girls nodded their approval of the suggestion. Margery held her head a +little higher than usual. She wanted to impress upon Miss Elting the fact +that she was too dignified to do what Tommy had just done.</p> + +<p>In the meantime Grace had continued her wild flight to the door of the +Burrell home into which she burst like a miniature cyclone. Her face was +flushed and her eyes sparkled. Her white dress was crumpled and stained +from sprawling on the hillside and falling out of the road into the +wayside ditch.</p> + +<p>"Oh, Harriet! Harriet!" she gasped, flinging herself into the room where +Harriet Burrell and her mother sat sewing on one of Harriet's dresses +which, though the young woman did not know it, was intended for her to +wear during the coming vacation in camp.</p> + +<p>Harriet sprang up and ran to the excited Tommy, believing that something +terrible had occurred.</p> + +<p>"Tommy, Tommy! What is it?" she cried.</p> + +<p>"The greatetht thing you ever heard. Oh, I won't tell you. It ith too +good. Gueth what? Gueth!" chuckled Grace.</p> + +<p>"I am afraid I cannot," laughed Harriet, now discovering that nothing was +amiss with Grace. "I am not a good guesser, but I do guess that you are +very much excited."</p> + +<p>"You're going, too," interrupted Grace. "We're all going, and we're all +going to live in——"</p> + +<p>"Sit down, Tommy and calm yourself. You are so excited that I can't +understand anything from your jumble of words," admonished Harriet, laying +a firm hand on the arm of her friend and pushing Grace into a chair.</p> + +<p>"I don't want to thit down," objected Tommy bobbing up again. "I want to +talk, then I want to danthe. Oh, I'm tho happy. But I'm a thight," she +added, glancing down at her gown.</p> + +<p>"I agree with you," answered Harriet, smilingly. "Do sit down and compose +yourself. Where are the girls? Are they as flustrated as you are?"</p> + +<p>"Yeth, and they're going, too. They're coming here with Mith Elting. +They're coming from over there." Harriet smiled as Grace waved an excited +hand toward the west, the direction in which the hill lay.</p> + +<p>"Tell me about it. I am growing curious. Where is it we are going?"</p> + +<p>Tommy bobbed up from her chair and began dancing about the room.</p> + +<p>"Oh, ever and ever tho far."</p> + +<p>By this time Mrs. Burrell began to understand. She realized that the cat +was about to jump out of the bag, but made no effort to assist Grace in +telling the story. Instead Harriet's mother sat with an amused smile on +her face.</p> + +<p>"We're going away, we're going away. Don't you underthtand?"</p> + +<p>"No, Tommy, I don't."</p> + +<p>"Oh, fiddle!"</p> + +<p>"Where is it that we are going?"</p> + +<p>"Ever and ever tho far away. Way off in the woodth where the birdth thing +and the frogth croak and the mothquitoeth bite you and thpoil your +complexion. And, oh, gueth, gueth, Harriet."</p> + +<p>Harriet threw up her hands, an expression of comical despair on her face.</p> + +<p>"I give you up, Tommy. You are hopeless. Here come Miss Elting and the +girls. Perhaps Miss Elting can tell us what it is all about. I am not +going away. You are going to the sea shore, are you not, Tommy?"</p> + +<p>Tommy shook her head vigorously.</p> + +<p>"I'm not," she declared, with a stamp of her foot. "I'm going to the +woodth and——"</p> + +<p>"You ran away from us, you naughty girl," chided Miss Elting after having +greeted Mrs. Burrell and Harriet. Margery and Hazel had followed her in, +and were now shaking hands with Harriet, though it had been only a matter +of some two hours since last they met.</p> + +<p>"I suppose Grace has told you all about it, Harriet. However, there may be +a few dry details left for me," continued Miss Elting with a severe frown +at Tommy.</p> + +<p>"She hasn't told me anything. She has tried to tell me, but she is too +excited to be intelligible. Please tell me what it is all about. I am +anxious to hear the news."</p> + +<p>"Let Grace tell it, now that she has begun," suggested Miss Elting, +nodding to the excited Tommy.</p> + +<p>However, with the entrance of the teacher and the two girls, Tommy in her +haste to blurt out the full story had become hopelessly tangled. She +hesitated, stammered, then stopped short. There was a merry laugh at her +expense.</p> + +<p>"I shall have to tell you after all, young ladies," said the teacher. "You +four girls, it has been decided, are to go with me to the summer camp in +the Pocono Woods. Do you know about the summer camp there, Harriet?"</p> + +<p>"I have heard of it," answered Harriet, gazing steadily at the speaker. +"It is quite an important organization, is it not?"</p> + +<p>"Just so. As I already have explained to the girls, I am one of the +guardians. I thought it would be fine to have my Meadow-Brook Girls +accompany me, and with the consent of the parents of each girl, I have +arranged for you to remain in the camp for six weeks, at least, or until +we have to return to get ready for the fall term of school here."</p> + +<p>"Yeth, and, and, and——" began Tommy.</p> + +<p>"Oh do hurry up and tell the retht, Mith Elting," she ended impatiently.</p> + +<p>The smile slowly faded from Harriet's face, and now that the animation had +left it, it was rather plain. Her hair brushed straight back from a broad +forehead, made more pronounced the undeniable plainness of her features. +But when animated that face was fairly transformed. As Miss Elting had +expressed it, "Harriet lighted up divinely." She was a tall, well built +girl whose erect carriage and graceful poise indicated athletic training.</p> + +<p>"Yes, that will be fine, indeed," agreed Harriet. "Of course you know it +will not be possible for me to go with you, much as I should like to. You +understand why without my explaining, Miss Elting."</p> + +<p>"Yeth you will go," burst out Grace, suddenly finding her voice again. +"I'll pay for you. I've got lotth and lotth of money."</p> + +<p>Harriet's face flushed.</p> + +<p>"You are a dear, Tommy. But you know I could not permit you to do that," +was Harriet's gentle reply. "It is very, very good of you, but wholly +impossible. You know Miss Elting, that I could not afford a vacation such +as that, much as I should like to go. Oh, wouldn't it be fine if we four +girls might spend our vacation in camp together?" she exclaimed, her +features lighting up again.</p> + +<p>"And so you shall," answered Miss Elting with a finality in her tone that +led Harriet Burrell to gaze at the young woman with keen, questioning +eyes. "Listen, my dear. I am going to take you with me as my guest. As I +have already explained, I am one of the guardians of the camp. The +guardians receive no remuneration for their services, but each is +entitled, if she wishes, to take one girl with her as her guest. The girl +so taken would be a member of the camp, just the same as the others. She +would in no sense be a charity member either. She would be on exactly the +same footing as her companions. That is the way you are going to join the +camping party. I am inviting you to be my guest. Your name already has +been registered with Mrs. Livingston, the Chief Guardian of the camp. Your +place will be ready for you when you reach there, and I believe you will +enjoy your summer thoroughly."</p> + +<p>"Now what have you got to thay to that?" demanded Grace triumphantly.</p> + +<p>Harriet turned a thoughtful gaze on the smiling face of her mother.</p> + +<p>"And you knew about this all the time, but said never a word to me, +Mother?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, dear."</p> + +<p>"Oh, you darling Mother," cried the girl impulsively, throwing both arms +about Mrs. Burrell's neck, kissing her affectionately. From her mother +Harriet turned her attention to Miss Elting whom she also embraced in a +bear-like hug. "How can I ever thank you?"</p> + +<p>"By going with us," answered Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>"Thay, aren't you going to kith me? Didn't I firtht tell you about it?" +demanded Tommy.</p> + +<p>Harriet ran over to her little friend, kissing her lightly, at the same +time giving Tommy's ear a pinch.</p> + +<p>"Girls, you have been in the secret all the time, too, haven't you?"</p> + +<p>"Do you think I could keep a thecret all that time?" answered Grace. +"Didn't I nearly break my prethiouth neck to get down here to tell you the +good newth the minute I heard it? Didn't I get run over by an automobile, +too?"</p> + +<p>"Grace fell down the hill. She did have a narrow escape from being run +down by Crazy Jane," explained Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>Harriet regarded her little friend with twinkling eyes.</p> + +<p>"When do we go?" she asked.</p> + +<p>"On Saturday, the day after to-morrow."</p> + +<p>"So soon! Oh, that will be glorious. But how about clothes. What do the +girls wear? Anything they happen to have?"</p> + +<p>"No. They dress alike, or nearly so."</p> + +<p>"Then I fear I shan't be able to go. You see I have nothing except my +regular clothes."</p> + +<p>Miss Elting continued speaking, unheeding the interruption.</p> + +<p>"The everyday dress is of dark blue serge, the waist is batiste lined, it +has long sleeves and a large flowing bow, made of plaid or Roman-striped +silk at the neck. The skirt for the large girls is plain with a wide box +pleat at the back. The skirt for the smaller girls is kilted and made +ankle-length or shorter if desired. The dress has three pockets, one of +them in the sleeve——"</p> + +<p>"Funny plathe for a pocket," observed Tommy.</p> + +<p>"Now do you begin to understand?" smiled Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>"Why—why," stammered Harriet, "That is the very thing mother and I have +been working on. I've been at work on my camp dress all the time and +didn't know it." Harriet laughed excitedly. There were tears of joy in her +eyes. "Oh, what a goose I have been, haven't I, girls?"</p> + +<p>"Yeth," agreed Tommy, bobbing her head up and down.</p> + +<p>"The official hat," continued Miss Elting, "is also of dark blue serge to +match the rest of the outfit. It has a white silk cord about the crown +with the name of the camp in white on the blue background. I forgot to say +that the emblem of your rank in the camp order, will be worked on the +sleeve. That may be done after reaching camp."</p> + +<p>"What is the name of the camp—Pocono?" asked Harriet for the sake of +continuing the conversation. She was too dazed to think clearly as yet.</p> + +<p>"Camp 'Wau-Wau' is the name. It is a Chinook Indian name. 'Wau-Wau' is a +term, usually applied to a number of squaws gathering for a confab, and +corresponds to the 'pow-wow' of the braves. Now you know all about it. We +shall start from here on the noon train Saturday."</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV" />CHAPTER IV</h2> + +<h3>IN THE HEART OF THE FOREST</h3> + + +<p>"Is the wagon for Camp Wau-Wau here?" asked Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>Four happy-faced girls, accompanied by the teacher, had left the train at +Jamesburg, from where they were to be conveyed by wagon into the woods. +Miss Elting was directed to a three-seated buck-board wagon. Jasper, the +handy man about the camp was on the driver's seat. He was an old man who +said little. It was rumored that three seasons spent at Wau-Wau had +thoroughly subdued him.</p> + +<p>"What about the trunks?" asked the young woman.</p> + +<p>"Fetch 'em to-morrow," he answered tersely.</p> + +<p>Tommy regarded the slender looking buck-board apprehensively.</p> + +<p>"Buthter better walk," she decided. "The wagon won't hold her."</p> + +<p>"Now, now, Tommy, do stop teasing Buster. If the wagon goes down Margery +will go down with it," answered Harriet laughingly.</p> + +<p>"And she will fall a great deal harder than will you," added Miss Elting, +at which there was a merry laugh.</p> + +<p>It was late in the afternoon when they finally climbed into the buck-board +which sagged in the middle until all the girls began to grow apprehensive. +They started away along a country road a gay party, indeed, but Harriet +noted that horse and driver were not well matched. The horse she could +plainly see was young and fractious, and she wondered what the old man +would do should the animal prove unmanageable. Their driver, however, +appeared to have perfect control over the animal, so Harriet dismissed the +disturbing thought from her mind and prepared to enjoy the ride.</p> + +<p>The drive to the camp was fully twenty miles. Having come by train they +had covered nearly twice the distance that would have been necessary had +they driven direct from Meadow-Brook. The fields through which they were +driving were green, the air was fresh and fragrant after a shower that had +fallen earlier in the day and the girls in the buck-board wagon were in +high spirits.</p> + +<p>"I'll tell you what, girls," cried Harriet after they had sung all the +songs they knew and discussed the country through which they were passing +until the latter subject had been worn out. "I'll tell you what we ought +to have."</p> + +<p>"Ith it thomething nithe?" questioned Grace.</p> + +<p>"It is a yell, Tommy."</p> + +<p>"A yell? I can yell."</p> + +<p>"I don't mean it in that way. Something like a high school or a college +yell. We are the Meadow-Brook Girls, you know. We have a name, now we must +have a yell."</p> + +<p>"Oh, Mith Elting, give uth a yell, a loud one," urged Tommy, her eyes +sparkling.</p> + +<p>Miss Elting smiled tolerantly.</p> + +<p>"You had better arrange one to suit yourselves," she answered. "Harriet, +you will have to provide the yell now that you have suggested it."</p> + +<p>Harriet already had a pencil in her hand. She sat holding the pencil +poised above the fly leaf of a book that she had brought along to read, +but had not up to this moment, so much as opened. Her brow was wrinkled in +thought. Tommy was regarding her keenly.</p> + +<p>"Well, aren't you going to yell!"</p> + +<p>All at once Harriet's face relaxed. She began to write. Margery craned her +neck to see what was being written, but Harriet held the cover of the book +in such a position that Buster could not see what was being jotted down.</p> + +<p>"It isn't polite to look over another person's shoulder in that way," +reproved Hazel.</p> + +<p>"Well, you wouldn't exthpect Buthter to be polite when she ith away from +home, would you?" demanded Grace.</p> + +<p>"I have it," announced Harriet. "Listen, girls and see how you like this:</p> + +<p> +<span style="margin-left: 4em;">"'Rah, rah, rah,</span><br /> +<span style="margin-left: 4.5em;">Rah, rah, rah</span><br /> +<span style="margin-left: 4.5em;">Meadow-Brook, Meadow-Brook,</span><br /> +<span style="margin-left: 4.5em;">Sis, boom ah!'"</span><br /> +</p> + +<p>"What do you think of that, girls? Isn't that simply fine?" cried Miss +Elting enthusiastically. But her voice was lost in the chorus that welled +forth from the throats of the Meadow-Brook Girls, who had taken up the +yell with a will. Tommy's "thith boom ah!" at the end of the yell sent not +only the girls, but Miss Elting as well into peals of merry laughter.</p> + +<p>Jasper never smiled. He stroked his long whiskers reflectively. Harriet +who occupied the seat beside him, stole a glance at the old man out of the +corner of one eye.</p> + +<p>"I suppose you are used to girls, aren't you!" she asked.</p> + +<p>"Ya-a-a-s," drawled Jasper then relapsed into silence. The girls promptly +broke the silence again by giving the Meadow-Brook yell. They continued to +give it until their throats ached. Now and then three of them would stop +short of the last line in order to catch more clearly Tommy's "thith boom +ah!" which always sent them into screams of laughter. Finally Tommy became +angry and refused to yell. But the little lisping girl was like an April +day. Her frowns of displeasure were replaced by smiles within a very few +minutes. The girls had learned not to take Grace's fits of temper +seriously. When she became ruffled, they simply left her to herself for a +few moments well knowing that the clouds would soon pass and the sun shine +again.</p> + +<p>"There are the woods! Oh, girls, look at them," cried Harriet. The wagon +had reached the top of a high knoll in the road, when below them was +revealed the dark blue of a forest that stretched straight ahead and to +the right and left as far as the eye could reach.</p> + +<p>"Yes, that is Pocono Woods," Miss Elting informed them. "Are they large +enough to suit you?"</p> + +<p>"What would we do if we were to get lost in there?" gasped Margery.</p> + +<p>"I know what I'd do," piped Tommy. "I'd yell like thixthty."</p> + +<p>"You are likely to do that even though you are not lost," chuckled the +guardian.</p> + +<p>"How far into the woods do we go?" wondered Harriet.</p> + +<p>"'Bout ten mile, I reckon," answered Jasper.</p> + +<p>"Ten miles? Listen to that, girls. Oh, isn't it perfectly splendid?" +exclaimed Harriet. "I never dreamed that I should have such a glorious +vacation as this is going to be. How many girls are there in camp, Miss +Elting?"</p> + +<p>"Forty or fifty I should say. I do not know the exact number. You will +find a happy lot of young women. Are you hungry?"</p> + +<p>There was a general assent to the question.</p> + +<p>Miss Elting produced a small hamper in which were sandwiches, cold tea, +milk and fruit. It was a delightful surprise to the girls. They showed +their further appreciation by eating every crumb of the luncheon, while +Jasper contented himself with nibbling at a single sandwich which he held +in one hand, driving the young horse with the other.</p> + +<p>In this way they drove into the forest, entered the cool dark shadows of +the big woods, and were greeted with a chorus of piping twitters from +hundreds of forest birds, varied now and then by the hoarse caw of a +distant crow whose voice perhaps had started the woodland chorus. The +fragrance of the woods mingled delightfully with the perfume of the wild +honey-suckle. The Meadow-Brook Girls fell silent under the majesty of the +forest. Tommy was the first to break the spell.</p> + +<p>"Thith ith a thpooky old plathe," she declared with a shiver. "Oh, Mr. +Jathper, are there any fairieth in thethe woodth?"</p> + +<p>"Any what?"</p> + +<p>"Fairies," explained Harriet, smiling absently.</p> + +<p>"Never seen none," answered the old man gruffly.</p> + +<p>"Isn't it simply glorious?" breathed Hazel.</p> + +<p>"It is too wonderful for words," agreed Harriet.</p> + +<p>Miss Elting nodded, smiling happily at the enthusiasm of the girls. The +wagon was following an old logging road. Small bushes grew up in the +middle of the road. The wheels sank down into deep ruts that had been cut +by the tires of the heavy logging wagons, but in general the way was free +of obstructions, though the bushes in the road tickled the hide of the +young horse until he began to prance from one side of the road to the +other in an effort to avoid them. Harriet wanted to suggest to Jasper that +he use both hands to drive, but she did not quite like to do so. He +undoubtedly would resent her interference, nor could she blame him for +doing so.</p> + +<p>"Jasper, are you sure the horse is perfectly safe?" questioned Miss Elting +apprehensively.</p> + +<p>"Hasn't been doing nothing for nigh onto a week. Jest feels his oats, +that's all."</p> + +<p>Harriet was not fully satisfied with the explanation, though the others +appeared to be. Harriet watched the animal now even more closely than she +had done before.</p> + +<p>"Gid-ap!" commanded Jasper, giving the horse an unexpected slap with the +reins after a particularly quick swerve to one side of the road on the +animal's part. The horse cleared the road with a single leap sideways. He +had been pricked by the sharp top of a bush at the instant the reins were +brought down on his back. The reins not being under the full control of +the driver at that moment, the animal took advantage of the fact and +shying clear out of the narrow road, plunged in among the trees in a panic +of fear.</p> + +<p>There followed a crunching grinding crash.</p> + +<p>"Thave me! Oh, thave me!" screamed Tommy.</p> + +<p>With a ripping sound the canopy top was stripped clear of the vehicle and +left dangling from the low hanging limbs of the trees under which the +buck-board wagon had been dragged.</p> + +<p>"Hold fast! Don't try to jump!" commanded Miss Elting without the least +trace of excitement in her voice. Hazel placed a firm hand on the arm of +the terror-stricken Tommy.</p> + +<p>The right forward wheel of the wagon collided with a tree. The wheel was +shattered, and the end of the axle broken off short. At the same instant +the horse sprang sharply to the left evidently in an effort to get back +into the log road, facing almost in the opposite direction.</p> + +<p>Jasper being on the downhill side when the wheel collapsed, plunged head +first from the seat, landing heavily on the ground. His head coming into +contact with the base of the tree, Jasper sank over on his side, +unconscious.</p> + +<p>Harriet had not lost her head for a second. As the driver fell she +snatched at the reins. She caught one of them, the other falling to the +ground on the wrecked side of the wagon.</p> + +<p>The thills of the wagon broke off short with reports like the explosions +of a pistol. Then the horse bolted. Harriet grasping the one rein with +both hands shot over the dashboard of the wagon as though she had been +projected from a cannon. Hazel and Tommy were also pitched from the +vehicle, Miss Elting and Margery clinging to the seats as the wagon +toppled over on its side.</p> + +<p>"Let go!" shouted Miss Elting. "You'll be killed!"</p> + +<p>But Harriet clung to the single rein, the frantic animal dragging her away +at a frightful rate of speed.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V" />CHAPTER V</h2> + +<h3>THEIR TROUBLES MULTIPLY</h3> + + +<p>Harriet Burrell's position was, indeed, a perilous one. She was too plucky +to release her grip on the rein, no matter what the cost to herself, and +her gown. Clinging desperately to the rein she was jerked violently across +the log road, the horse dragging her after him as he bolted in among the +trees on the opposite side.</p> + +<p>Harriet still hoped that she might be able to check the animal and bring +it to a standstill. She did not pause to think what a foolhardy thing she +was doing. All of a sudden the animal swung about in a half circle. He +literally cracked the whip with Harriet Burrell. The rein slapped the side +of a big tree. Harriet was lifted from her feet and hurled with great +force into the middle of a heap of brush. The dead branches snapped under +her weight and she landed at the bottom of the heap, then lay still.</p> + +<p>Miss Elting upon finding that the other three girls were more scared than +hurt, had run after the fleeing horse that was dragging Harriet away. She +cried out in her alarm as she saw the girl land in the brush heap. But by +the time Miss Elting had reached the spot, Harriet's pale, scratched face +appeared above the top of the brush.</p> + +<p>"Oh, my dear, my dear! Are you hurt?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, I am all right, thank you," answered Harriet with a brave smile. +"Was—was any one injured?"</p> + +<p>Before answering Miss Elting had plunged into the brush waist deep to lend +a hand to Harriet. The gowns of both women were considerably damaged +before Harriet had been assisted from her uncomfortable predicament.</p> + +<p>"You poor girl!" exclaimed Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>"I am somewhat the worse for wear," smiled Harriet ruefully.</p> + +<p>"Thave me, thave me!"</p> + +<p>At sound of the familiar voice and the familiar words they turned to see +Tommy running toward them.</p> + +<p>"Jathper hath a fit," cried Tommy.</p> + +<p>Miss Elting and Harriet ran back to the scene of the accident as fast as +they could go. Harriet was limping a little. They found Jasper sitting at +the base of the tree, holding his head and groaning. Hazel and Margery +stood pale-faced gazing down at him.</p> + +<p>"What seems to be the matter with him?" questioned Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>"It ain't me. It's the hoss," groaned Jasper. "That three-year old cost me +jest a hundred and fifty dollars two weeks ago."</p> + +<p>"You will get him back," soothed Harriet</p> + +<p>"Yes, but he's spiled. D' ye think Mis' Livingston'll ever trust me to +take out another passel of girls behind that critter? And the rig! It's +smashed. It's busted."</p> + +<p>"I shouldn't worry until I had to," advised Miss Elting. "Just now we have +other things to concern us."</p> + +<p>"Which way did my hoss go?"</p> + +<p>Harriet did not know. Her head had been in such a whirl at the time she +had parted company with the animal, that she had lost all sense of +direction. Miss Elting said the animal had started back toward Jamesburg.</p> + +<p>"Then I must git back to the burg and find him," declared Jasper.</p> + +<p>"He ithn't going to leave uth here in the woodth, ith he?" wailed Grace.</p> + +<p>"Don't worry," replied the guardian. "Jasper, how far are we from town?"</p> + +<p>"Nigh onto fifteen mile."</p> + +<p>"Then we should be about five miles from the camp?"</p> + +<p>He nodded.</p> + +<p>"What do you propose to do with us in the meantime?" demanded Miss +Elting.</p> + +<p>"You kin wait here till I git another hoss and come back."</p> + +<p>"No, thank you. We do not care to sit down here until you return, which +will not be until some time to-morrow morning, even if you hurry."</p> + +<p>"I got to git that hoss or another hoss," persisted Jasper.</p> + +<p>"You will do nothing of the kind. You will remain right here with us," +declared Miss Elting firmly. "You shall not go to Jamesburg for a horse +until you have seen us safely in camp. Is there any chance of any one else +driving past here?"</p> + +<p>He shook his head.</p> + +<p>"Why can't we walk it?" asked Harriet.</p> + +<p>"I had been thinking of making that suggestion. Do you feel equal to it, +Harriet?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes. And the woods are so nice and cool and fragrant. I should prefer +walking to riding behind that horse again."</p> + +<p>"So should I," agreed Miss Elting with emphasis.</p> + +<p>"I got to git a hoss," repeated Jasper stubbornly.</p> + +<p>Twilight already was upon them. The forest would soon be in darkness.</p> + +<p>"Girls, get together such of your belongings as you think yourselves able +to carry. Jasper will also take a bundle. I would suggest that we put our +changes of clothing into two bags and have him carry them."</p> + +<p>"But our camp dresses are in the trunks," answered Hazel.</p> + +<p>"We shall have to get along without them, that's all. Perhaps Mrs. +Livingston may be able to fit us out until we get our own clothes. This is +most unfortunate. I am awfully sorry, girls. I am afraid you will wish you +hadn't accepted my invitation."</p> + +<p>"Yeth. I with I'd thtayed at home," piped Tommy. She was very frank about +it. There was no beating about the bush with Grace Thompson.</p> + +<p>"This time you will have to walk whether you wish to or not," jeered +Buster. "I don't want to walk, but I am willing to for the sake of seeing +you do something you don't like for once. Just think, you will have to +walk five miles, Tommy Thompson."</p> + +<p>"Five mileth?"</p> + +<p>"Yes."</p> + +<p>"Oh, thave me! I won't. I'll thtay right here till Jathper getth another +horthe."</p> + +<p>"Very well," smiled Miss Elting. "You may remain here until he comes for +you sometime to-morrow morning. Jasper, when the young women have their +bags ready you will take two of them. We shall manage with the rest of +the things very well, I think," she added sweetly.</p> + +<p>Jasper obeyed meekly after glancing at the determined face of the +guardian.</p> + +<p>"We shall have to leave some of our belongings here. I suppose they will +be perfectly safe?" she questioned.</p> + +<p>Jasper grunted sourly.</p> + +<p>Tommy stood observing the preparations for their departure, her alert eyes +taking in everything. Especially did she eye Miss Elting, but the +expression on the face of the latter told Grace nothing. Jasper dragged +down the canopy top, surveyed it ruefully; then kicked it aside with a +grunt of disgust.</p> + +<p>"I gueth you'd like to kick the horthe too," observed Tommy.</p> + +<p>Jasper gazed at her, started to say something, then checked himself. +Margery and Hazel giggled. The man finally picked up the bags and stood +sullenly waiting. Miss Elting and Harriet also carried suit cases, the +other girls taking small packages with them. Tommy stood leaning defiantly +against a tree.</p> + +<p>"Good night, Tommy," called Miss Elting sweetly. "Keep out from under the +trees, if a thunder storm should come up during the night." Harriet, Hazel +and Margery suppressed their giggles. Tommy held her position, standing +with head thrust forward, eyes narrowed, face drawn into sharp wrinkles.</p> + +<p>"Oh, we oughtn't to do it," whispered Hazel.</p> + +<p>"Never mind, dear," replied Miss Elting. "You don't think for an instant +that Grace will remain behind, do you? This is one of several little +lessons that we shall teach her this summer."</p> + +<p>They walked on swiftly, for darkness had now overtaken them. All at once +they heard a plaintive little wail behind them. A small figure came flying +down the log road.</p> + +<p>"Thave me! I'm tho afraid," pleaded Tommy, darting up beside Miss Elting +and snuggling against her.</p> + +<p>Then the Meadow-Brook Girls laughed. The woods rang with their laughter. +They expressed no sympathy for Tommy. They were agreed that she had +learned a good lesson. Tommy pouted, but clung closely to the guardian. +About this time a halt had to be made while Harriet attended to the skirt +of her gown that had been badly torn by the brush. Her companions assisted +her in pinning it up. While absorbed in this task they had forgotten all +about Jasper. They discovered his absence quite suddenly when Miss Elting +raised her voice in a loud hello to him.</p> + +<p>No answer came back.</p> + +<p>"How provoking!" exclaimed Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>"He has gone away and left us," moaned Margery.</p> + +<p>"Do you think he could have gone back to Jamesburg?" questioned Harriet. +"I believe he would if he dared."</p> + +<p>"He had better not. I don't see that there is anything to be afraid of +except that we might pass by the camp, which, I understand is some little +distance from this road. Then again we must not get off the road or we are +sure to lose our way. All keep close together. We will continue to walk +on. We will call him frequently. I am certain that when he finds we are +not keeping up with him, he will either return to see what has become of +us or stop to wait."</p> + +<p>For a full half hour they continued on their way, stumbling, catching +their feet in vines that had trailed across the road occasionally, bumping +into trees, but never once wholly getting off the log road. Now and then +the call of a night bird fluttering from a tree near at hand, would send +Margery and Tommy into a sudden panic. There are many weird sounds to be +heard in the forest at night. It seemed as though the travelers heard them +all. Had their guardian not been with them, at least two of the girls +would have been hysterical. Harriet appeared undisturbed and Hazel held +herself very well in hand. But all at once there came a sudden +interruption that threatened at the moment to send them all fleeing for +safety.</p> + +<p>Margery who was walking to one side of the road and slightly in advance of +Miss Elting, uttered a piercing scream. They heard her fall.</p> + +<p>"Help, oh help!" cried Margery, terrified.</p> + +<p>Harriet darted forward to her companion's assistance. She stumbled over +something that moved and tried to push her aside. Harriet thrust out both +hands and grappled with the object. She grasped a handful of hair.</p> + +<p>"It's an animal!" cried the girl, tugging with all her might. "Quick! +Help!"</p> + +<p>Miss Elting ran forward, now really alarmed, the frightened Tommy still +clinging to her skirts. Then came a voice, a male voice raised in angry +protest.</p> + +<p>"Leggo my whiskers, consarn ye!" it shouted. "Leggo, I tell ye. It's +Jasper."</p> + +<p>There followed a scuffle and a fall, as Jasper in trying to rise from the +suit cases that he had been carrying, fell over them. He landed on his +back, shouting angrily. Harriet sat down in the road overcome by a sudden +weakness, then she laughed. The other girls, now that the tension had +snapped, were laughing also, all except Tommy who was so frightened that +she could not say a word.</p> + +<p>"Jasper, what do you mean by frightening us in this manner?" demanded Miss +Elting severely. "First, you run away from us then you frighten us nearly +out of our wits."</p> + +<p>"Yaas. Mebby ye think it's fun to pull a man's whiskers out when he ain't +looking. I sot down here on them bags to rest. I was waitin' for ye to +come up seein' as I'd got ahead. Then one of 'em had to come blundering +along and fall over me. Before I knowd what had hit me, the other—I don't +know who she is in the dark—lighted on my whiskers like a pesky +mosquito," complained the driver.</p> + +<p>Harriet ceased her laughing at once. She got up, stepping carefully over +to the place where the driver was standing nursing his injured whiskers.</p> + +<p>"It was I who pulled your whiskers, Mr. Jasper," she said. "I am so sorry. +But—but I thought you were some sort of animal and—and——"</p> + +<p>Harriet's concluding words were lost in a shout of laughter from the +girls.</p> + +<p>There was nothing more to be said. Harriet felt so humiliated that she was +glad they were unable to see her face.</p> + +<p>"Jasper!" commanded Miss Elting sharply. "I shall require you to keep just +ahead of us within sound of our voices even though you cannot see us in +the darkness. How far are we from the camp?"</p> + +<p>"Three miles," answered the man sourly.</p> + +<p>Tommy groaned.</p> + +<p>"My feet are giving out," she complained.</p> + +<p>"Let me help you along," said Harriet, placing an arm about her little +companion. "Try to forget your tired feet."</p> + +<p>"I've a pain in my neck too. I might forget the pain in my neck but the +pain in my feet ith there to thtay."</p> + +<p>"Never mind, we shall be at Camp Wau-Wau in a couple of hours, then we +will have something to eat and you will go to bed and sleep. Isn't it all +perfectly delightful, dear?" comforted Harriet.</p> + +<p>"Yeth, it ith fine. Tho fine you can't thee it," agreed Tommy dolefully.</p> + +<p>It was a trying journey at best. They had lost all track of time, not +being able to consult their watches in the dark. Jasper had no matches and +he was very irritable, which perhaps was not surprising in view of the +fact that he had lost his horse and wrecked a wagon for which he +undoubtedly would be called upon to pay, as it did not belong to him. +After a time they gave up trying to obtain information from Jasper.</p> + +<p>The dull glow of a fire through the trees gave them the first inkling that +they were nearing their destination. Tommy was being fairly lifted along +by Harriet The latter did not complain at supporting the girl and the suit +case, but her arms ached from the exertion.</p> + +<p>"There's the camp, dear," encouraged Harriet.</p> + +<p>"Camp's a mile down the path," growled Jasper, bringing a groan from +Margery and Grace. "That's the fire the girls built up so that we +shouldn't go past the path."</p> + +<p>"That was thoughtful," exclaimed Harriet. The building of the fire made +quite an impression on her. This impression was strengthened when upon +reaching the low fire she observed that all leaves and combustible matter +had been raked away to a safe distance from the fire so that the forest +might not be fired by the blaze. It was her first lesson in woodcraft on +this eventful journey into the big forest.</p> + +<p>They followed a dark path that wound in and out, a gloomy aisle in the +great forest with the tops of the trees over their heads, so high as +almost to be lost to view even in daylight, Margery puffing, Tommy +uttering little moans now and then so that her companions might know of +her misery. That last stretch along the narrow path seemed an endless +journey. Then too, it will be recalled that the Meadow-Brook Girls had had +nothing to eat since morning except the cold luncheon served by Miss +Elting.</p> + +<p>"There is the camp, girls," cried the latter some thirty minutes later as +a second glow off to the left attracted her attention. "I am right, am I +not, Jasper?"</p> + +<p>Jasper grunted an affirmative, then led the way to Mrs. Livingston's tent, +at Miss Elting's direction. It was the only tent with a light to be seen. +The other tents were lost in the shadows of the forest, and the girls who +were occupying them were lost in dreamland.</p> + +<p>"Keep very quiet so you will not awaken any one," cautioned the guardian +as they approached the Chief Guardian's tent, rapping gently on the tent +pole. The flap was drawn quickly back. Mrs. Livingston welcomed the +wanderers warmly.</p> + +<p>The camp life of the Meadow-Brook Girls had really begun. Its activities +and excitement were to begin within a few hours from the time of their +arrival.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI" />CHAPTER VI</h2> + +<h3>TAKING THEIR FIRST DEGREE</h3> + + +<p>"But my dears," cried Mrs. Livingston, a sweet-faced, motherly woman. +"What could have occurred?"</p> + +<p>It was not strange that she should express amazement, for the condition of +the clothes of the Meadow-Brook Girls would have attracted attention +anywhere. She stood back surveying them anxiously. All were more or less +disheveled. Tommy's blonde hair had fallen about her shoulders in tangled +locks; Margery had burst most of the buttons off her blouse when she fell +over Jasper; Harriet's blue gingham frock had been sadly demolished on her +journey at the end of the rein behind the frightened horse; Hazel found +difficulty in keeping her hair out of her face; besides which, both she +and Miss Elting looked tired and worn.</p> + +<p>"We had an accident," explained Miss Elting. "But we overcame all +difficulties finally."</p> + +<p>"I'm the only one that wath overcome," lisped Grace. "It wathn't the +difficultieth, it wath mythelf. And, Mithith Livingthton, Harriet pulled +out some of Jathperth whithkerth. Wathn't that funny?"</p> + +<p>"You had better leave the explanation to me," suggested Miss Elting, who +then went on to explain what had occurred on their journey to the Pocono +Woods, Mrs. Livingston listening with wide open eyes.</p> + +<p>"Oh, I am so sorry, my dears," comforted the elderly woman after having +heard the story of their experiences. "But you surely did show pluck. That +is proper. A Camp Girl must be resourceful and brave under all +circumstances."</p> + +<p>"Yeth ma'am. Pleathe tell that to Buthter. She ith a 'fraid cat."</p> + +<p>"My dear Miss Thompson, that is not the way a Camp Girl should speak of +any of her companions. However, I will forgive you this time. Are you +hungry? You must be after that long walk."</p> + +<p>"We had a light luncheon on the way out," answered Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>"All of you come with me to the cook tent at once. But I warn, you it will +be a luncheon of such as we can put our hands on. I do not wish to wake +the workers at this hour."</p> + +<p>They passed by a long row of darkened tents on their way to the cook tent +located well down the street, which was a street in name only.</p> + +<p>"I have assigned you and Miss Thompson to this tent, Miss Burrell," said +the Chief Guardian. "You will be introduced to your tentmates in the +morning. Here we are."</p> + +<p>The cook tent was filled with long tables running lengthways of the tent. +Everything was bright and clean with a strong odor of pine in the air.</p> + +<p>"My! That odor of pine does give one an appetite," laughed Miss Elting. +"What may we do to assist you?"</p> + +<p>"You may make the coffee while I get together some things to eat," +directed Mrs. Livingston. "You will find the coffee-pot and coffee can +beside it on the second shelf to the right. I think there is still fire in +the stove. I had it kept up until late rather expecting that you would +come in hungry. I shall have to talk with Jasper. His attitude was +inexcusable."</p> + +<p>Miss Elting having turned her attention to the fire, Harriet promptly +reached for the coffee-pot and in a short time had the coffee boiling. +Hazel took the food from Mrs. Livingston, placing it on the table and +arranging the places for the party.</p> + +<p>"Very well done, young ladies," approved Mrs. Livingston, whose keen eyes +had missed nothing of the preparations. "That is as it should be with a +Camp Girl. I am afraid it will be useless to suggest that you eat as +lightly as possible. You must be famished, but remember you will be going +to bed very shortly after your meal."</p> + +<p>They promised her that they would heed her suggestion. All did so save +Grace who ate heavily. Mrs. Livingston regarded the little girl with an +amused smile. She already knew Tommy better than Tommy even knew herself. +To take their attention from their eating in a measure, Mrs. Livingston +told them something of the life of the camp with reference to themselves.</p> + +<p>"After you have filled out and signed the blanks to-morrow you will be +full fledged members of the Camp Girls' Association. Each of you will have +attained your first rank. You will be known as Wood Gatherers and the +emblem of your rank will be the crossed fagots on the Sleeves of your +blouses. By the way, Miss Elting, have they been supplied with the +uniform?"</p> + +<p>"Yes. Their clothes are in their trunks. We were obliged to leave them at +the station."</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston nodded.</p> + +<p>"Jasper will bring them over to-morrow—provided he has found his horse by +that time," she added with a half smile.</p> + +<p>"Do we have to gather wood?" questioned Grace.</p> + +<p>"Sometimes. We all have to do our parts in this community. The young +women of the organization do the cooking and the sweeping for the entire +camp. They are divided into squads. All this is arranged by themselves. +Those who are doing the work for the day are called the Workers. You will +have to be up and ready for your duties by six o'clock in the morning when +you are Workers."</p> + +<p>"Oh, my goodneth, I couldn't do that," exclaimed Grace.</p> + +<p>"Each girl must do her part. The rules of the camp will be explained to +you to-morrow. But I am quite sure the Meadow-Brook Girls will make a +delightful addition to Camp Wau-Wau."</p> + +<p>"We shall do our best, Mrs. Livingston," Harriet assured her with eyes +fixed on the face of the Chief Guardian.</p> + +<p>"I am sure that you will," was the reply. "Miss Burrell, you and Miss +Thompson will occupy cots in the tent I showed to you as we passed along. +Your tentmates will be Patricia Scott and Cora Kidder. We are obliged to +place four girls in a tent now when we have so many of them with us, later +on two girls may arrange to occupy one tent if they desire to do so, +though the request is seldom made. Breakfast will begin at seven o'clock. +We like to have all our girls on hand promptly at that hour. Miss Brown +and Miss Holland will be your tentmates for the present, Miss Elting. I +think as soon as possible I shall place the Meadow-Brook Girls in one +tent. Would that please you?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, indeed," cried the girls.</p> + +<p>"Yeth, thank you. We're a clothe corporation, ath my father would thay."</p> + +<p>"Grace's father is a lawyer," explained Miss Elting with a smile.</p> + +<p>"I observe that she exhibits quite a legal trend of mind," laughed the +Chief Guardian. "Now if you have finished eating I will show you to your +tents. Have you any other changes of clothes for to-morrow morning!"</p> + +<p>Harriet said they had not. The Chief said she would try to borrow a skirt +for Harriet. The other girls' clothes were in somewhat better condition, +and would do, even though Sunday was a partial dress up day at Camp +Wau-Wau.</p> + +<p>Carrying her lantern Mrs. Livingston led the way first to the tent that +Miss Elting and the two girls were to occupy. The other occupant of this +tent did not wake up. Hers was a sound sleep, induced by hours full of +activity and enjoyment in the fragrant woods.</p> + +<p>When they entered the next tent, however, Harriet caught a glimpse of a +pair of bright eyes peering at them from above the blankets. The eyes +closed almost instantly and the sound of regular breathing came from that +cot.</p> + +<p>Harriet smiled to herself. She glanced quickly at Tommy who almost +imperceptibly closed and opened one eye. Quick-witted, Tommy had not +missed the little scene. Harriet wanted to laugh, but instead her face +wore a grave expression as she listened to Mrs. Livingston explaining how +they were expected to air their blankets out in the open in the morning, +then after breakfast make their beds and care for their tents.</p> + +<p>Each girl had a locker, this being nothing more than a series of hooks set +into the lower ridge plate of the tent, and on which they were supposed to +hang their clothes. A curtain covered this locker or clothes press. There +was one washstand for each pair of girls. They provided their own towels. +In the case of the Meadow-Brook Girls, their towel rack was empty, but +each had a pair in the suit cases, together with other necessary toilet +articles.</p> + +<p>Miss Elting had been left to look after Margery and Hazel. Mrs. Livingston +remained in the tent with Harriet and Tommy, until they had prepared for +bed and finally tumbled into their cots. Then the Chief Guardian bade each +of them good night.</p> + +<p>"Pleasant dreams, my dears," she said, and left the tent taking the +lantern with her, leaving the interior of the place in darkness. For a few +moments the two girls lay quiet, then Harriet heard Tommy calling to her +in a loud whisper.</p> + +<p>"What is it!" asked Harriet.</p> + +<p>"I'm afraid."</p> + +<p>"Afraid of what?"</p> + +<p>"Everything. It ith tho thpooky in here. Thay, can't we lock the door?"</p> + +<p>"There is no door to lock. Don't whisper so loudly. You will awaken the +other girls," warned Harriet.</p> + +<p>"May I come over in your bed?"</p> + +<p>"Indeed you may not. Tommy, do go to sleep. I can hardly keep my eyes +open."</p> + +<p>Silence reigned in the tent for several minutes, then Tommy began another +plaintive whisper.</p> + +<p>"Thay, Harriet."</p> + +<p>"Oh, Tommy, please," begged Harriet. "What is the trouble?"</p> + +<p>"I'm afraid."</p> + +<p>"There is nothing to fear. What are you afraid of?"</p> + +<p>"Bearth."</p> + +<p>"There are no bears in this part of the country. I'm ashamed to see you +such a coward."</p> + +<p>"You can't thee me at all. It ith too dark," retorted Grace. "What ith +that? Thomebody whithpered."</p> + +<p>Harriet Burrell did not answer, for she was sound asleep by this time. +Tommy lay there staring into the darkness until her eyelids grew heavy. +They drooped and drooped, finally closing over her eyes altogether. But +she had no more than dropped into a doze when she came to a sitting +posture wide awake. Something had disturbed her. Something was moving in +the tent and she could almost feel it.</p> + +<p>Tommy's eyes grew wide with terror.</p> + +<p>"Harriet!" she whispered. "Harriet!" This time the whisper was a little +louder, but there was no answer to the appeal. Then a most terrifying +thing occurred. A low, deep growl sounded right at the head of Tommy's +cot. With a wild cry the terrified little girl landed in the middle of the +floor.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII" />CHAPTER VII</h2> + +<h3>TOMMY HAS A NIGHTMARE</h3> + + +<p>Harriet rousing herself from a sound sleep, did not know where she was for +the moment. Tommy's cries of alarm however, soon brought Harriet to a +realization of her surroundings. The girl bounded from her bed.</p> + +<p>"Tommy, oh, Tommy! What is it?"</p> + +<p>Tommy fairly flew to what she supposed was the cot of her companion and +threw herself full force upon it. She fell upon a soft body.</p> + +<p>"Get off! Get into your own bed. What do you mean by jumping on me?" +demanded an angry voice that Grace even in her great fright, knew at once +did not belong to her companion. "Get out of here!" The words were +accompanied by a violent push. Tommy Thompson was thrown from the cot to +the floor, on which she landed heavily.</p> + +<p>"Thave me!" she screamed. "Oh, thave me!"</p> + +<p>"You get in here again and I will call the guardian," declared the girl +into whose cot Tommy had thrown herself.</p> + +<p>"I heard thomething growl," shivered Tommy.</p> + +<p>"It is the supper you ate," suggested Harriet "I don't wonder you heard +growls. You ate more than any of the rest of us."</p> + +<p>"She's haunted," suggested the girl on the cot. Then suddenly she +whispered: "Sh-h-h-h!"</p> + +<p>A guardian came hurrying into the tent, holding a lantern above her head. +Neither Harriet nor Tommy had seen her before. Tommy sat in the middle of +the floor the picture of woe. Harriet stood near by with a look of deep +concern in her eyes.</p> + +<p>"Young ladies, I am amazed," exclaimed the guardian. "Miss Kidder, what is +the meaning of this?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know. Patricia had some difficulty with one of these girls," was +the reply.</p> + +<p>"She jumped on me," answered Patricia. "I don't know what for, but she +knocked the breath right out of me."</p> + +<p>"You are the new girls, are you not?" asked the guardian, turning abruptly +to Harriet and Grace.</p> + +<p>"Yes, we are the Meadow-Brook Girls," answered Harriet.</p> + +<p>"What appears to be the trouble?"</p> + +<p>"Something startled my friend. What was it, Grace, dear?"</p> + +<p>"Thome—thomething growled perfectly awful. It wath right by the head of +my bed. It thounded like a wild animal," explained Grace wide-eyed. "Yeth, +and I could hear it'th teeth thnap. It wath going to bite me."</p> + +<p>"Nonsense, child. You were dreaming. Did you have a late supper?"</p> + +<p>"We ate supper, after midnight," explained Harriet.</p> + +<p>"That accounts for it. Get back into bed, at once, girls. I am Miss +Partridge, your guardian."</p> + +<p>"I am Harriet Burrell. This is Grace Thompson," introduced Harriet, as she +slipped back into her cot.</p> + +<p>"Now that I understand I shall not be alarmed again," said the guardian. +"I trust you will be quiet, Miss Thompson. Remember you are disturbing +others when you permit yourself to raise your voice."</p> + +<p>"Yeth'm," answered Tommy. The guardian tucked her into bed, then left the +tent.</p> + +<p>"Don't you dare to jump on me again," warned Cora in a low voice.</p> + +<p>"She didn't mean to," answered Harriet. "I am sure Grace is sorry that she +disturbed you."</p> + +<p>"Yeth. Beg your pardon," said Grace. "But what wath it that growled at +me?"</p> + +<p>"I tell you, you're haunted," answered Cora. Tommy snuggled down +trembling. She had begun to believe that she was haunted. After this +interruption the girls slept soundly until late in the night, when all +those in that part of the camp were again aroused by a series of piercing +screams and cries for help. The cries sounded from the tent occupied by +Harriet and Tommy. Not only Miss Partridge, but the Chief Guardian came +running to the scene.</p> + +<p>The interior of the tent was in an uproar, but as the guardians neared the +scene they were alarmed to discover that the cries came from without +rather than from within the tent.</p> + +<p>Then a further startling discovery was made. A little white clad figure +crouched on the ground a few feet outside the entrance to the tent She was +screaming with terror. Beside her was Harriet Burrell, shaking the +screaming Tommy.</p> + +<p>"Stop it! Stop it!" commanded Harriet.</p> + +<p>"Yes, please do. You will have the camp in an uproar," commanded Mrs. +Livingston. "Come inside at once. Miss Burrell, will you kindly assist +your friend in? Miss Partridge tells me this young woman raised a +disturbance once before this evening. I fear the late supper was too much +for her. Now, my dear," added the Chief Guardian kindly. "Tell me all +about it."</p> + +<p>Tommy sat terror-stricken on the edge of her cot. Patricia Scott and Cora +Kidder likewise were sitting on the edges of their cots. They did not +appear to be frightened. They looked bored and disgusted.</p> + +<p>"It wath the motht terrible thing," breathed Grace.</p> + +<p>"You must have been dreaming. But tell me, what you think you saw," urged +Mrs. Livingston.</p> + +<p>"I didn't think I thaw it. I did thee it," declared Tommy firmly.</p> + +<p>"You were dreaming, Tommy. You know you were," said Harriet, but Tommy +shook her head with emphasis.</p> + +<p>"It wath a big pink elephant. I thaw him. He walked right in at that door. +Then—then—then—he thtepped up on the cot and walked on me with hith +feet. He wath jutht going to thtep on my face when I cried out."</p> + +<p>"Nightmare," smiled Miss Partridge.</p> + +<p>"It wath not," protested Grace. "Wait! When I cried out the pink elephant +put hith trunk right around my neck. Look! You'll thee the mark of the +trunk on my neck now."</p> + +<p>"Nonsense! There is no mark there, dear," soothed Harriet.</p> + +<p>"I gueth I know! It ith my neck. Then the pink elephant lifted me right +up. He wath growling jutht like a bear all the time. Then he carried me +right out doorth and dropped me on the ground. I heard thome thrange +thingth too. I heard feet and wingth in the air. I thaw thome awful +thingth, and——"</p> + +<p>"My dear, you have a wonderful imagination," declared Mrs. Livingston, +laughing. "And what is more and worse still, you have eaten too heavily. I +shall see to it that you do not indulge in any late repasts after this."</p> + +<p>"Then pleathe tell me, how did I get out doorth?" demanded Tommy +triumphantly. This was something of a poser. Harriet said Grace did not +appear to be fully awake when she reached her little companion.</p> + +<p>"What do you know about this?" questioned the guardian, turning to +Patricia Scott.</p> + +<p>"Nothing, whatever," replied Patricia.</p> + +<p>"Neither do I," answered Cora Kidder. "I was awakened by a great uproar +for the second time to-night. The noise at first sounded right here in the +tent, then when I had sat up on my cot I discovered that it was outside. I +hurried out thinking I might be needed. I found that young woman shaking +the little one. That is all I know about it, Miss Partridge."</p> + +<p>"I am sorry that you have been so disturbed," said Mrs. Livingston kindly. +"I do not think Miss Thompson will have any further attacks of nightmare +to-night. If she does, of course we shall have to remove her to some other +tent where she will not disturb any one except possibly a guardian. Now +get back to bed, girls."</p> + +<p>The two guardians waited until quiet had once more been restored in the +tent, then retired leaving the girls again in darkness. Tommy was still +trembling, but the keen edge of her fright had worn away.</p> + +<p>Harriet lay wide awake for some time. She heard faint whispers being +exchanged between Patricia and Cora. Harriet recalled a swift look that +passed between the two girls when Tommy was telling her exciting story.</p> + +<p>"Those girls have had something to do with this," declared Harriet to +herself. "But surely, they were not to blame for Tommy's having had the +nightmare. Tommy had only herself to blame for that. Still, how did she +get outside? That is what I should like to know. I think Miss Patricia +Scott and Miss Cora Kidder could explain something of that if they were to +tell the truth."</p> + +<p>Having reached this conclusion, Harriet Burrell went to sleep and slept +until morning without further interruption. She was awakened by the +morning bell. Patricia and Cora had already dressed and gone out. Tommy +was asleep, deaf to the jangling morning bell.</p> + +<p>"Tommy, Tommy! Get up," called Harriet. Tommy muttered. Harriet went over +and shook her until she was wide awake. "You have only fifteen minutes to +dress, dear."</p> + +<p>"I don't want to dreth. I want to thleep," objected Tommy. Harriet pulled +her out of bed, causing Tommy to sit down heavily on the floor. Muttering +and scolding, Grace dragged herself about wearily and began making her +morning toilet. But she protested with every move she made. Just before +the fifteen minute time allowance had expired, the two girls stepped out +into a glorious forest morning. Great trees towered above them, the forest +birds were raising their voices in a melodious chorus, fresh, pungent +odors from spruce and hemlock trees filled the air and somewhere near at +hand, a stream splashed and rippled musically.</p> + +<p>"Glorious!" breathed Harriet. "Oh, isn't it wonderful, Grace, dear?"</p> + +<p>Grace Thompson's eyes lighted up appreciatively, then they danced merrily. +All at once, Grace raised her voice shrilly in the yell of the +Meadow-Brook Girls:</p> + +<p> +<span style="margin-left: 4em;">"Rah, rah, rah,</span><br /> +<span style="margin-left: 4.5em;">Rah, rah, rah!</span><br /> +<span style="margin-left: 4.5em;">Meadow-Brook, Meadow-Brook,</span><br /> +<span style="margin-left: 4.5em;">Thithboom ah!"</span><br /> +</p> + +<p>"Tommy, Tommy, you shouldn't have done that," rebuked Harriet.</p> + +<p>Fully a dozen girls sprang from their tents attracted by the new cry; then +they began laughing when they saw Harriet in her torn skirt and had gotten +a good look at Tommy Thompson's impish face.</p> + +<p>"Young ladies, do you know what day this is?" reminded one girl who seemed +older than any of the others outside.</p> + +<p>"Yeth. It ith the greatetht day I ever thaw and I'm going to yell thome +more after I have my breakfatht," declared Tommy with an emphasis that +left no doubt in their minds as to her intentions.</p> + +<p>"No, my dear young woman, this is Sunday," answered the previous speaker. +"You would do well not to forget it, unless you wish for a pleasant little +interview with Mrs. Livingston."</p> + +<p>"There! What did I tell you, Tommy?" exclaimed Harriet.</p> + +<p>"I don't care. It ith grand and I've got to make a noithe. Why don't they +thtop the birdth from making a noithe on Thunday, too?" retorted Grace as +the two girls walked slowly toward the cook tent with the eyes of the camp +upon them.</p> + +<p>"Yes, she is a perfect fright," suddenly declared a voice that Harriet +recognized as belonging to Patricia Scott. "I should not think Mrs. +Livingston would permit her to parade about in that gown."</p> + +<p>Harriet's face flushed, but she did not even turn her head. Tommy +fortunately had not caught the words, for which Harriet was thankful. She +knew that Tommy would have resented the remark and made a scene there and +then. The two girls entered the cook tent with some forty other girls +following on slowly behind them.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII" />CHAPTER VIII</h2> + +<h3>A DAY WITH AN EXCITING FINISH</h3> + + +<p>The Camp Girls stood in groups waiting for introductions to the +Meadow-Brook Girls which they knew were to come. Mrs. Livingston performed +these introductions. As she did so, she explained the reason for the +disheveled appearance of the Meadow-Brook Girls, calling attention to the +pluck of Harriet Burrell in trying to stop the mad dash of the frightened +horse, for which, Mrs. Livingston said, an honor mark already had been +placed opposite her name. It was the true Camp Girl spirit, said the Chief +Guardian and they were proud to welcome her to their ranks.</p> + +<p>The Camp Girls had been comparatively cordial to the newcomers since their +arrival. Now that they had heard of Harriet's pluck they were especially +so. They pressed forward with greetings so warm and friendly that the +Meadow-Brook Girls knew them to be sincere, and this made the four young +women feel at home on the instant. Harriet's face was still flushed from +Mrs. Livingston's praise and her eyelids were drooping modestly. Tommy, +however, was in her element. She talked incessantly, and even had to be +reminded that Mrs. Livingston was about to say grace. So absorbed did she +become in her own chatter that she did not observe that the whole table +was awaiting the conclusion of her talk for the more solemn duty of asking +grace.</p> + +<p>Harriet thought she had never gazed upon a more attractive scene. Flowers +were arranged at intervals along each table. At each end of the tables sat +the guardians, generally college girls who had volunteered their services +for the summer. Then the rows of brown-faced, bright-eyed girls completed +the picture. There was practically no restraint placed upon the girls. +Most of the campers were well-bred young women who instinctively +distinguished between brightness and boisterousness. There was plenty of +gay laughter and bright repartee, in which the keen-witted college-girl +guardians occasionally took part. These college girls were both an example +and an inspiration to the younger girls of the camp. It was from one of +these young women sitting near her that Harriet learned what "honors" +meant in the camp. Every time a girl did something of merit she was +awarded an honor, these being bestowed in the form of colored wooden +beads.</p> + +<p>In addition to this the girls were advanced in degrees. One day they might +themselves become guardians. It was all very attractive. There were many +duties for the girls to perform and many, many things to learn. Their days +Harriet discovered, were not wholly devoted to amusement, but to learning +woodcraft and other useful things.</p> + +<p>"I am sure I shall never want to leave this wonderful place," cried +Harriet enthusiastically when the meal came to a close and the guardian +had bestowed an appreciative smile on her.</p> + +<p>The work being cleared out of the way by the Workers, Mrs. Livingston read +from the Bible out in the open, with the girls sitting on the ground with +feet tucked under them. Over-head the birds sang sweetly, their voices +heard even above those of the girls when all joined in the singing that +followed the reading of the Scripture. Following this came a period of +relaxation and visiting during which the Meadow-Brook Girls began to +really get acquainted with their fellow campers.</p> + +<p>The guardians, the four girls learned, had full charge of all forms of +recreation, so that when the guardian of Harriet's division proposed a +trip out into the woods, it was a virtual command. The walk was a saunter +among the trees, during which Miss Partridge gave them some lessons in +woodcraft, especially on how to find one's way about in the woods. It was +an extremely interesting talk to Harriet Burrell, though she already was +familiar with a number of the things Miss Partridge told her. Every one of +the girls who had been out on the tramp, returned with keen appetites for +luncheon which was served at half past twelve. Dinner on Sunday was served +at five o'clock, on other days it was served at six o'clock. At luncheon +Mrs. Livingston addressed the girls on the work and duties of a Camp Girl. +One part of her discourse gave Harriet a better idea of the purposes of +the camp than she had before known.</p> + +<p>"We are a self-governing body," said the Chief Guardian. "For the benefit +of the newcomers among us I will say that our laws are not written laws. +Young women soon recognize that if we are to have a happy, wholesome camp +life, each girl must do her part well. The keynote of the whole summer's +work is service. The girls must be thoughtful for one another. I cannot +emphasize this too strongly.</p> + +<p>"To be eligible to the second rank of your order a young woman must be +able to fulfil requirements such as these: She must be able to prepare two +meals without help or advice; must sleep with open windows or out of doors +for at least one month; must refrain from candy and soda for at least one +month; must know how to act when a person's clothing is on fire or when a +person has fallen into deep water, as well as what to do in case of +fainting.</p> + +<p>"The honors," continued Mrs. Livingston, "are less easily earned. For +instance, any one of the following accomplishments will count as one point +in the favor of the girl who earns them: Be free from colds for two +successive months in the winter; be able to bring up some certain object +from the bottom in ten feet of water; to know and describe three kinds of +baby cries and what they mean; to commit to memory the preambles to the +Constitution and the Declaration of Independence; also Lincoln's +Gettysburg address. There are many more requirements that you young women +who have just become members of our camp, will learn from your associates. +I shall hope to see you not only reaching the next higher grade at an +early day, but winning honors as well," concluded Mrs. Livingston.</p> + +<p>"Good grathiouth!" exclaimed Tommy in the brief period of silence +following the Chief Guardian's talk. She said it in a voice that was heard +by every one of the girls in camp.</p> + +<p>A suppressed titter rippled around the tables. Mrs. Livingston looked +inquiringly at Tommy.</p> + +<p>"Well, Miss Thompson, what is it?" questioned the guardian.</p> + +<p>"I gueth I'll be an angel before I know all of thith."</p> + +<p>The titter became a shout of merriment in which all the guardians joined. +Miss Elting knowing Tommy as she did, merely smiled, but Margery blushed +painfully. She felt humiliated for her friend. Tommy, however, had fully +established her reputation in that camp. In future nothing that she might +say or do would be taken seriously by her companions. Mrs. Livingston made +no effort to correct the girl. Instead she left that to the girls +believing that Tommy would leave the camp fairly well made over. She +understood that Tommy was merely a spoiled child, under whose apparently +thoughtless, almost impertinent manner lay the making of a charming, +lovable young woman.</p> + +<p>While they were still at luncheon Jasper came into camp with the trunks +that he had brought in another wagon. He had found his horse, but the +animal had cut both legs severely and could not be driven for some time. +From the log road Jasper had dragged the trunks to the camp on a +two-wheeled cart. Tommy spied him plodding down the path pushing the cart. +She eyed him inquiringly. The girls set up a shout when they caught sight +of Jasper. He was popular in that he brought mail to them and sometimes +goodies from home.</p> + +<p>"That ith Jath," nodded Tommy.</p> + +<p>"You mean Mr. Jasper," corrected Miss Partridge.</p> + +<p>"Yeth."</p> + +<p>"Harriet pulled hith whithkerth latht night. Do you know what he thaid?"</p> + +<p>"I can imagine that he was quite angry," answered Miss Partridge.</p> + +<p>"Yeth I gueth he wath. He thaid, 'leggo my whithkerth, contharn ye!' Yeth +he did, didn't he, Harriet! Wathn't that awful?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, Tommy!" begged Harriet.</p> + +<p>It was a full minute before order was restored in the dining tent. At the +conclusion of the outbreak Mrs. Livingston gave the signal to rise and the +girls crowded out with flushed faces and laughing eyes, a group of them +surrounding Tommy, asking her questions in the hope that she might amuse +them with other funny remarks. This gathering was interrupted by the voice +of Mrs. Livingston.</p> + +<p>"The Meadow-Brook Girls may go to their tents to arrange their outfits," +she announced. "The trunks are in place. I suppose you will want to change +to your camp uniforms."</p> + +<p>The girls assented eagerly. Tommy fairly flew over the uneven ground. She +caught her toe on the root of a tree, measuring her length on the ground. +She was up and off again unheeding the shouts of laughter from her +companions.</p> + +<p>Each of the Meadow-Brook Girls was eager to get into her uniform. Tommy +was so excited that Harriet had to assist her in dressing. Then when this +had been accomplished Tommy swept up and down the tent, surveying herself +in the mirror from various different attitudes.</p> + +<p>"How do you like me?" she demanded, squinting up at Harriet.</p> + +<p>"You will do very well if you fix your hair. It looks frightful, Tommy. +You must spend more time with it. The way you wear your hair reminds me of +Crazy Jane."</p> + +<p>"Oh, dear. I can't thpend the time to bother with it. I'm too buthy. You +do it for me."</p> + +<p>"I will help you, of course, if you wish, but a Camp Girl should be able +to do such things for herself. Now you watch me do mine. While you are +watching, give your own hair a good brushing."</p> + +<p>Harriet parted her hair in the middle in a very straight line, divided it +into four strands, which she wound into as many soft coils, two at the +nape of the neck and one on each side half concealing her ears. She pinned +it securely, then with artistic precision fluffed a few locks of hair +about her temples.</p> + +<p>"There!" she said, turning a smiling face to her little companion who had +been observing her admiringly.</p> + +<p>"I couldn't do that with my hair."</p> + +<p>"I know that, dear. Your hair is not as thick as mine. Now let me see what +you can do with yours. It looks better now that you have brushed it out."</p> + +<p>Tommy arranged herself before a mirror. She braided her light hair tightly +into a pig-tail, tying it about half way up with a black ribbon. Stray +ends, like the unraveled strands of a rope were left stringing down over +her ears, giving to her face a more impish expression than it had worn +before. She turned from the mirror in which she had been admiring her +handiwork, to meet the laughing eyes of her companion.</p> + +<p>"How do you like me?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, I don't know. At least it looks better than it did."</p> + +<p>"Fine, ithn't it? Crathy Jane'th hair never looked tho well ath that. But +thith dreth ith a little too thombre for one of my age, don't you think?" +questioned Tommy wisely.</p> + +<p>"I think they will forget all about the sombreness of the dress when they +see your happy face," answered Harriet. "Besides, it is the dress that +all the girls here are wearing. I call it a very pretty uniform. I hope +Margery had the buttons sewed securely on hers. If not she will burst them +all off the first time she stoops over."</p> + +<p>"Yeth, Buthter ith too fat," agreed Tommy. "Thay, Harriet?"</p> + +<p>"Yes?"</p> + +<p>"I don't like Patrithia and Cora."</p> + +<p>"You shouldn't say that. You hardly know them."</p> + +<p>"I don't want to. Every time they look at me they laugh. I'll thay +thomething to them firtht thing they know."</p> + +<p>"Please, please, Grace, never do anything of the sort. You might be sent +home for such a thing. You know what Mrs. Livingston said to-day about +girls being thoughtful for each other and always kind and helpful."</p> + +<p>"Well Patrithia ithn't thoughtful or kind to me, ith thhe?"</p> + +<p>"That is no reason why you should not be. Are you ready?"</p> + +<p>"Yeth. Let'th go out and thtrut up and down."</p> + +<p>"I am afraid you are a vain little creature, but you are a dear, Tommy, +just the same," laughed Harriet, giving one of Tommy's little pink ears a +mischievous pinch after which the two girls emerged from their tent arm in +arm.</p> + +<p>The Camp Girls gathered about them. The plainness of the costume became +Harriet, but Tommy did not look quite herself. Her face appeared smaller +than ever, and her light hair was accentuated by the dark color of the +uniform. The little girl, however, soon forgot all about her personal +appearance in the enjoyment she found in talking with the other girls of +the camp.</p> + +<p>There was little to be done on Sunday afternoon. Those who preferred to do +so might read. Others spent the time in lounging and visiting or strolling +among the great trees either putting into practice such wood-lore as they +had learned or discussing their own and camp affairs. Those girls who had +been to the camp before or held high rank in the association took it upon +themselves to instruct and be helpful to the younger and less experienced +girls. Harriet's love of nature and her frequent communions with it, made +her a popular pupil. About many things she knew as much if not more than +her instructors among the girls, but she carefully avoided setting up her +knowledge against that of her companions.</p> + +<p>The day passed happily. After dinner the campers gathered about a cheerful +campfire where they spent the greater part of the evening listening to +Indian legends told to them by the guardians, relating interesting +experiences in their own lives, or exciting adventures, as the case might +be. Then came bedtime. The Meadow-Brook Girls were eager to retire. They +were equally eager to greet the coming day.</p> + +<p>During the day just ended, they had passed scarcely a word with Patricia +and Cora. The former was a girl about Harriet's age, the latter a year or +two older. Cora was proud and haughty. In this respect she was unlike the +average Camp Girl, making the contrast, in Harriet's eyes, all the more +marked.</p> + +<p>Harriet bade both girls a courteous good night as she turned in to her +cot. They were more slow to get to bed, and a guardian's voice reminding +them that it was then a quarter after nine, fifteen minutes past the time +when lights should be out, caused the two girls quickly to extinguish the +lantern that hung on the centre pole and seek their cots. Harriet in a +half doze realized that they were talking. She roused herself, not to +listen, but because they had disturbed her. But Harriet would not ask them +to be quiet. As for Tommy, that young woman was asleep almost the instant +she touched the cot. It will be recalled that she had had little sleep +during the previous night.</p> + +<p>Then Harriet went to sleep with the whisperings of Patricia and Cora +reaching her but faintly. She recalled afterwards that when she roused +herself they were sitting on the edge of Patricia's cot.</p> + +<p>As the night advanced the camp became dark and silent. Two or three +figures might have been seen stealing into the tent where the two +Meadow-Brook Girls lay sleeping, but their movements were so cautious and +stealthy that they did not awaken the sleepers.</p> + +<p>There was sudden rush of feet, a smothered exclamation and a half cry of +alarm from Tommy's cot, then a struggle from Harriet's side of the tent A +few moments of silence followed, after which two forms with their heads +swathed in towels were led from the tent, one struggling with all her +strength to free herself from her captors, the other walking along without +a protesting word or action.</p> + +<p>The camp slumbered on. Not a sound had reached the ears of the sleeping +guardians near at hand, nor had another Camp Girl been awakened. The +figures of captors and captives were swallowed up in the gloom of the +forest within a few moments.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX" />CHAPTER IX</h2> + +<h3>SOUNDING THE GENERAL ALARM</h3> + + +<p>The instant a hand touched her cot Harriet Burrell was awake and sitting +up. But to her amazement she was thrown on her back, a towel was twisted +about her head by a pair of dexterous hands and her arms were pinioned at +her sides. At first she did not know what to make of this sudden attack, +then a warning whisper in a girlish voice brought understanding with it. +Harriet had been struggling with good prospect of getting free, but she +ceased her efforts at once upon coming to the conclusion that some of the +Camp Girls were playing a midnight trick on her. Harriet even assisted +them by obediently rising from her cot. A pair of rubber-soled tennis +shoes were quickly slipped on her feet. Her clothing, with the exception +of her camp uniform, was handed her and she dressed as best she could +under the circumstances. Then her bathrobe was thrown about her shoulders +and again the warning voice whispered to her to be silent.</p> + +<p>The midnight intruders found Tommy, however, a most belligerent captive. +She struggled violently and made frantic efforts to scream out, until, +fearful of discovery, one of the mysterious visitors hastily seized +Tommy's clothing from her locker, another took charge of her bathrobe +while four of them marched the indignant little girl out of the tent and +away from the camp where she was forced into her clothes despite her +strenuous resistance.</p> + +<p>"They are hazing us," thought Harriet as she was led away.</p> + +<p>That was the plan. The hazers, now divided themselves into two parties. +One division took charge of Grace, while the other division proceeded in +the opposite direction with Harriet and after walking a short distance +came to a halt. The bath towel that was nearly suffocating Harriet was +partly removed from her head. A voice, plainly disguised spoke to her.</p> + +<p>"Art thou prepared for initiation into the mysteries of the tribe of +Wau-Wau, my sister?" asked the voice.</p> + +<p>"That depends upon what the initiation into those mysteries is. I don't +know whether I am prepared or not," answered the girl lightly.</p> + +<p>"My sisters, is the fire extinguished and the hearth left in order?" asked +the first speaker.</p> + +<p>"Even so."</p> + +<p>"Then having been tried by fire, by the flame that thou wilt one day wear +upon thine arm it is meet that thou shouldst learn the touch of the enemy +of those flames. My sisters what is the enemy that defeats the flame?"</p> + +<p>"Water," answered a muffled chorus of voices.</p> + +<p>"Then, my sister, thou, having been tried by the fire, the fire that +burned at our feet this evening it is meet that thou shouldst now submit +to the final test. Below thee is a pool, a pool deep and dark wherein lurk +the water sprite and the wood nymph, waiting there to welcome thee."</p> + +<p>Harriet now heard the ripple of water somewhere near at hand. She smiled. +Water, no matter how deep, held no terrors for her. She was an expert +swimmer. However, the night was cool and she knew that the water of a +forest stream would be a great deal colder.</p> + +<p>"Hast thou yet earned the swimming honor?" asked the voice at her side.</p> + +<p>"I can swim, if that is what you mean."</p> + +<p>"It is well. The water sprites and the wood nymphs will lend wings to thee +in thy efforts to please them. But beware. The way is far and dark. A +bottomless pool lies far below thee. Art thou prepared?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes, I think so. At least I shall be no better prepared in——"</p> + +<p>Harriet Burrell did not complete the sentence. Her bathrobe was suddenly +snatched from her shoulders. Some one gave her a violent push from +behind. She leaped to save herself from falling, just what they had looked +for her to do. It seemed to Harriet that she must have fallen many, many +feet before she reached the water, which in reality was not more than +three feet below the spot from which she leaped. She struck the water with +a little gasp, then stood still for a second in bewilderment, as the water +rippled over her feet and ankles. The bottomless pool was not more than a +foot deep.</p> + +<p>"Is that all?" she asked in a calm voice after she had recovered from her +first astonishment. "I hope you do not wish me to swim this stream. The +water is rather too shallow, even for me."</p> + +<p>"Come, sister. Thou hast been tried in the waters of Wau-Wau and found not +wanting. A helping hand will meet thee where water meets earth and earth +meets water. Come."</p> + +<p>Harriet did not seek the assistance of any one in getting out of the +stream, but a hand grasped one of hers and assisted her to the bank. The +girl felt herself enveloped once more in her bathrobe, and her captives +led her in what she shrewdly guessed to be the direction of the camp.</p> + +<p>While all this was going on, the other party of hazers was holding Grace +Thompson captive not far from the stream to where Harriet had been +conducted. Wrapped in the folds of her bathrobe, the towel still bound +about her head and over her eyes, Tommy stood practically helpless in the +midst of her captors.</p> + +<p>"My sisters," said one of the hazers, acting as the spokesman for that +branch of the initiation party. "What is the name of the Indian maiden +whose spirit guides this little sister?"</p> + +<p>"Tommy, the Squirrel," was the prompt reply.</p> + +<p>"Ah! Then being guided by the spirit of a squirrel, O little maiden, thou +shouldst prove thy prowess by climbing a tree. Ah! The tree is close at +hand. Climb, sister."</p> + +<p>"I gueth not!" returned Tommy, in a threatening voice. "I'll thcream for +help."</p> + +<p>"Shouting will avail thee nothing. No ears will hear. Climb and all shall +be well."</p> + +<p>Tommy had her doubts about this latter statement. She knew how loudly she +could scream. She knew also that they were not very far from the camp +because she could now and then catch a flicker of the campfire through the +trees.</p> + +<p>An idea occurred to the little girl and could her captors have looked into +her eyes they would have read there an expression of cunning that boded +ill for them.</p> + +<p>"Will the Squirrel climb?" demanded the voice.</p> + +<p>"Yeth, the Thquirrel will climb," she acquiesced, with surprising +docility. "Where ith the tree?"</p> + +<p>"Just behind you."</p> + +<p>Grace was turned about, her hands were placed against the trunk of the +tree, and the towel was suddenly removed from about her head.</p> + +<p>The tree was a small one with limbs hanging low, almost within reach of +Grace Thompson's hands. Some one gave her a boost. Tommy took advantage of +it and with the help of the hazers clambered to the lower limb. In the +intense darkness she was unable to see clearly anything about her. Feeling +her way, cautiously, she climbed to the next limb. Her bathrobe, however, +sadly impeded her progress, but by determined efforts she managed at last +to reach the top of the tree.</p> + +<p>"Come on up, girlth. It ith fine up here."</p> + +<p>Tommy's courage was rapidly returning to her. Then again she could afford +to speak pleasantly to her captors for she was about to turn the tables on +them in a most unexpected manner.</p> + +<p>"You're all 'fraid catth, 'fraid catth and I'm going to thhow you that you +are. In a minute I'm going to thcare you half to death. Now watch me."</p> + +<p>Tommy did all she had promised to do, and just as Harriet and her captors +were moving toward the camp, Tommy uttered a wild, piercing cry. Then she +uttered another and still another. About that time half a dozen girls +might have been observed fleeing toward the camp. They were running as +perhaps they had never run before. Harriet was left standing alone on the +bank of the stream. She was too startled at first to realize what the +cries meant. All at once she discovered that the voice was Tommy's. But +Harriet was considerably puzzled, for there was not the least note of +alarm in the cries. They were intended solely to arouse the camp and cause +the downfall of the girls who were running for their tents. So far as +arousing the camp was concerned, Tommy's plan worked to perfection for +girls in every tent were tumbling out in alarm.</p> + +<p>Then Tommy discovered that she was alone, and becoming alarmed at being +left out in the woods without company, she began to scream in earnest. At +the same time she endeavored to scramble down from her lofty position +scratching her hands on the projections of the tree in her hasty descent. +Suddenly she missed her footing. Her hands slipped from the limb to which +she had been clinging, and she felt herself falling. She did not reach the +ground, however, for the heavy cord confining her bathrobe at the waist +caught on a projecting limb of the tree, and Tommy dangled helplessly in +the air.</p> + +<p>This time her screams were full of terror. Never before had such screams +been heard at Camp Wau-Wau. Off in the camp a bell was being frantically +rung. A general alarm was being sounded. Guardians clad in kimonos and +bathrobes were running toward Tommy and the tree that was holding her +prisoner. Camp Girls eager to distinguish themselves and earn a bead for +their bravery were not far behind the guardians, with promise of +outdistancing the latter if the race lasted long enough.</p> + +<p>Guardians carried lanterns and here and there a girl was carrying a torch +that she had thoughtfully snatched from the fire as she ran along. Among +the torch bearers were Patricia Scott and Cora Kidder. They were among the +foremost of the girls to rush to the relief of the unfortunate Tommy.</p> + +<p>No sooner had Harriet recognized the note of terror in Tommy's voice than +she sprang forward to go to her companion's assistance. She believed +something serious had happened to Grace.</p> + +<p>"Where are you! Grace, oh, Grace!" cried Harriet.</p> + +<p>Tommy, instead of answering, screamed the louder. Harriet, guided by the +sound of her friend's voice, groped her way to the tree from which Grace +was suspended, and after stumbling blindly about she finally succeeded in +reaching the base of the tree.</p> + +<p>"Oh, Tommy, what is the matter?"</p> + +<p>"I'm—I'm up a tree," wailed Grace.</p> + +<p>"Why don't you come down?"</p> + +<p>"I can't. I'm fatht."</p> + +<p>"Be quiet. I'll climb up and release you," soothed Harriet, starting to +climb up the small tree trunk. "Some one is coming from the camp. I see +the lights. This is too bad. I was in hopes they might not know about it. +Now we shall never hear the last of it."</p> + +<p>"I don't care if we don't. I want to get down," wailed Grace.</p> + +<p>Harriet succeeded in, climbing the tree to a point where she could reach +out and touch her companion. Perhaps suspecting something of the truth, +Harriet moved very cautiously. She discovered what the trouble was almost +at once.</p> + +<p>"Tommy I'm afraid when I loosen this cord that holds you you will fall," +said Harriet.</p> + +<p>"How far will I fall?" quavered Tommy.</p> + +<p>"Only a few feet," replied Harriet. "You aren't more than six or seven +feet from the ground. The ground is soft. It's all moss and mold under +this tree."</p> + +<p>"I don't want to fall," wailed the little girl "I want to thtay here. +Don't you dare touch me, Harriet Burrell."</p> + +<p>"Then wait until the others get here. They are almost here now."</p> + +<p>"There it is," cried a voice. Harriet thought the voice belonged to Miss +Elting. It proved to belong to Cora Kidder. "My gracious, girls what is +it?"</p> + +<p>"It ith I," answered a plaintive voice from above their heads.</p> + +<p>"Oh, oh, oh!" cried the girls as they gazed up at the limb of the tree +from where Tommy was suspended.</p> + +<p>"Young woman what are you doing up there?" demanded Mrs. Livingston. "Are +you Miss Thompson?"</p> + +<p>"I wath. I don't know who I am now, Mithith Livingthton. Pleathe help me +down."</p> + +<p>"If you will stand below to catch her I think I shall be able to release +her," called Harriet from her perch in the tree.</p> + +<p>Harriet had not been seen before in the darkness, screened by the foliage +as she was, Mrs. Livingston called to know who she was. Harriet gave her +name. Then the Chief Guardian directed that Harriet should release the +prisoner from her difficulty while several of the guardians stood in a +circle under the tree with arms outstretched ready to stop the fall of the +little figure hanging over their heads.</p> + +<p>"Are you going to drop me?" questioned Tommy in great alarm.</p> + +<p>"Yes, but it won't hurt you," answered Harriet.</p> + +<p>"I don't want to. I——"</p> + +<p>Tommy did not complete the sentence. Instead she finished with a scream as +Harriet unfastened the cord from the stub that had held it and with one +hand lowered Tommy into the arms of her friends. This Harriet did with one +hand, clinging with the other to one of the lower limbs of the tree. As +several of the girls held up their lanterns to aid the others in catching +Grace, there were exclamations of admiration at Harriet's exhibition of +strength.</p> + +<p>"Who would think her so strong?" exclaimed a guardian.</p> + +<p>"Harriet is as plucky as she is strong," answered Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>So Tommy did not fall after all. Harriet had not been certain that the +cord would hold, hence she had requested the guardians to stand ready to +break the smaller girl's fall. After Tommy had been lowered, Harriet +swung herself down and joined the excited group below.</p> + +<p>"Miss Burrell, kindly explain what you were doing in the tree?" demanded +the Chief Guardian.</p> + +<p>"I went up to assist my companion."</p> + +<p>"What was she doing there—how did she chance to be in the tree?"</p> + +<p>"I do not know, Mrs. Livingston. Tommy will know. I was not there when she +climbed the tree. I heard her call and went to her assistance."</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston did not say that Harriet's being near enough to hear the +call before any of the others had heard it, needed explanation. Instead +she turned to Tommy.</p> + +<p>"Miss Thompson, what were you doing in the tree?"</p> + +<p>"I wath hanging down."</p> + +<p>"How did you get up there? Did some one lift you there?"</p> + +<p>"I climbed. Then when I got up far enough tho they couldn't get me, I +yelled."</p> + +<p>"So who could not get you?" questioned the Chief Guardian sharply.</p> + +<p>"Oh, thome folkth that I wath taking a walk with through the woodth," +answered Tommy lamely.</p> + +<p>"Young women we will return to the camp," announced Mrs. Livingston. It +was a silent procession, except in the case of Grace, who kept up a +continual chatter without saying much of anything.</p> + +<p>Most of the girls were aware that a serious offense had been committed and +that the morrow would be a day of reckoning. More than one girl in that +party was shivering as though from the chill night air. All crawled into +bed silently that night with expectations of trouble when morning came.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_X" id="CHAPTER_X" />CHAPTER X</h2> + +<h3>AROUND THE COUNCIL FIRE</h3> + + +<p>Tommy's sprightly remarks failed to draw forth the customary laughter that +usually greeted them at breakfast that morning. The faces of most of the +girls wore serious expressions. Mrs. Livingston and the guardians were +grave, speaking in low tones when they spoke at all, as if to impress upon +all the Camp Girls the gravity of the previous night's occurrences. The +suspicion of a laugh was raised, however, by Tommy's remark toward the +close of the meal.</p> + +<p>"I with thomebody would laugh," she complained with a queer little +grimace.</p> + +<p>"You may laugh if you wish," answered the Chief Guardian pleasantly. But +somehow Tommy couldn't quite bring herself to do so.</p> + +<p>Breakfast being finished the daily routine of the camp went on with its +accustomed regularity. Not a word had been spoken about the hazing of the +two new girls. The guardians were following some carefully laid plan, but +Harriet wondered that no inquiry was made. She had fully looked for a +searching investigation to take place immediately after breakfast. None +came.</p> + +<p>The first work that the new girls were called upon to do was to gather +sticks from the forest for a campfire.</p> + +<p>"A Camp Girl," Miss Partridge had told them, "should first of all know how +to build a fire, the campfire being the family fireside when one is in the +forest. It is the basis of the camp life. Being of the rank of Wood +Gatherers it is your duty to gather the fagots for your own fire."</p> + +<p>The girls were instructed in the relative values of different woods as +fuel. They learned too that, as birch bark burned very freely, it should +be used in starting the campfire whenever available.</p> + +<p>Having gathered the wood the girls were further instructed in piling it to +the best advantage, leaving an open space at the bottom of the pile so +that a draft might be created. Each girl was called upon to lay the wood +for the fire, then taught to light the fire either in windy or calm +weather. One of the leaders among the more experienced Camp Girls started +a second fire for them by rubbing two sticks together. She explained that +it required dry tinder for this purpose, something seldom found in the +woods.</p> + +<p>By the time the lesson had come to an end the luncheon hour had arrived. +There was more conversation at this meal, though it was carried on in low +tones. The same depressing cloud that had been in evidence at the morning +meal, was still present. Harriet noticed, too, that Miss Elting had barely +spoken to Grace and her that morning. This hurt Harriet. She felt it +keenly, though Miss Elting's avoidance of the two girls was because she +did not wish either one to talk with her about the hazing. All inquiry as +to that offense must be left to the Chief Guardian. As yet the Chief +Guardian had made no move looking toward an inquiry into the doings of the +previous night so far as any of the girls knew.</p> + +<p>About the middle of the afternoon, however, Harriet saw a large group of +girls gathered about a tree near the camp. The girls appeared to be +laboring under considerable excitement. She hastened over and after a +short time managed to elbow her way close enough to see what it was that +had so excited them.</p> + +<p>Nailed to the tree was a piece of white bark. On it was written the +following order:</p> + +<div class="blockquot"><p>"A Council Fire will be held this evening at eight o'clock. All + Camp Girls will report promptly, in full ceremonial garb.</p> + +<p> "By order of the Chief Guardian."</p></div> + +<p>That was all, but it was sufficient to set the tongues of the Camp Girls +wagging. Those who had been there for some time knew exactly what this +order meant. Harriet did not.</p> + +<p>"Oh, there'll be a merry time in Camp Wau-Wau this evening," cried Cora +Kidder.</p> + +<p>"Somebody will catch it," nodded Patricia. "Well, we don't have to cry. We +were in our little cots sound asleep, as we can easily prove. Do you +know," she confided in a lower tone to several of her companions, "I +shouldn't be at all surprised if there were more to this than you girls +dream."</p> + +<p>"What do you mean?" asked one of the girls.</p> + +<p>"I mean that there is something peculiar about the whole affair," +continued Patricia. "What was there to hinder those two girls from going +out there in the woods and raising a commotion just to attract attention +to themselves? They have been posing ever since they arrived at Camp +Wau-Wau. Some folks like to be martyrs."</p> + +<p>"Oh, I don't think that is possible," objected a girl. "They appear to be +such nice girls."</p> + +<p>"Mind you, I am not saying that they did purposely raise a commotion," +hastily explained Patricia. "I am simply saying that they might have done +so. However, we shall see this evening. I hope they will confess their +part in the affair and save us all from suspicion."</p> + +<p>Harriet's face burned. She had overheard the entire conversation, though +she felt quite certain that it had not been intended for her ears. She +walked away with head erect, a look in her eyes that might have caused +certain of the young women in camp to feel apprehensive, had they observed +that expression.</p> + +<p>Tommy hurried to the tree on which the notice had been posted a few +moments later. She turned up her nose after having read the order to be +present at the Council Fire and wanted to know if the Camp Girls were too +poor to buy paper. She said she had plenty of writing paper and declared +that she would offer it to Mrs. Livingston so the Chief Guardian would +not have to write her orders on bark in the future.</p> + +<p>This brought a smile to the faces of those who heard it, and caused them +to exchange significant nods. Later in the afternoon, one by one, several +girls might have been seen entering the tent of the Chief Guardian, their +actions indicating that they sought to escape observation. They were not +wholly unobserved, however, for there were many pairs of bright, keen eyes +in Camp Wau-Wau, but those girls who did observe their companions enter +Mrs. Livingston's tent were discreet enough not to mention what they had +seen.</p> + +<p>Dinner that evening brought with it an atmosphere of expectancy. It was +the still atmosphere before the storm when the fall of a knife or a fork +caused nearly every girl at the tables to start nervously. Just before +darkness descended four Fire Makers had piled wood on the Council Fire +until it blazed brightly throwing out considerable heat and a light that +reached far in among the trees.</p> + +<p>One by one the girls began to appear from their tents, clad in their +ceremonial costumes. These were of khaki colored galatea cloth. They were +trimmed with fringes of genuine leather, shells and beads. About her neck +each girl wore a string of gayly colored beads. Some of the strings +contained more beads than others, for each bead represented an "honor" +fairly earned by the girl who wore it. On the sleeve of each Camp Girl's +costume was worked an emblem. On those of the Wood Gatherers were the +crossed logs; on the arms of the Fire Makers might be seen the orange and +gold colors representing fire. On the sleeves of the Torch Bearers, the +third grade, a dash of white was added, representing smoke from the +flames.</p> + +<p>The Meadow-Brook Girls, however, could not appear in ceremonial costume, +at the Council Fire. Hazel, Margery and Tommy had been measured for their +costumes and were now awaiting them. Harriet had ordered the goods for +hers at a cost of a dollar. Upon the arrival of the goods she intended to +make her own costume. Harriet was an accomplished little needle woman. Not +having their ceremonial dresses ready for the occasion was a keen +disappointment to the Meadow-Brook Girls.</p> + +<p>As the other Camp Girls emerged from their tents they stood about in +groups awaiting the arrival of the Chief Torch Bearer.</p> + +<p>"There she comes!" cried a voice.</p> + +<p>Glancing down the camp street Harriet saw a young woman slowly advancing +toward her. As she passed the tents the girls in the ceremonial dress +fell in behind. The leader held above her head a blazing torch and as she +moved slowly forward she chanted:</p> + +<p> +<span style="margin-left: 2em;">"Blazing torch on high now lifted</span><br /> +<span style="margin-left: 2.5em;">Flame with magic power now gifted</span><br /> +<span style="margin-left: 2.5em;">Flicker, flicker, flicker, flame;</span><br /> +<span style="margin-left: 2.5em;">Burn, fire burn!"</span><br /> +</p> + +<p>It was a weird, but interesting scene. Harriet was so engrossed in +watching it that she forgot to fall in with the procession when it came +her turn to do so. Some one tugged at her skirt, bringing her to an +understanding of what she should do.</p> + +<p class="figcenter"><a href="./images/115.jpg"><img src="./images/115-tb.jpg" alt="The Chief Torch Bearer Led the Way" title="The Chief Torch Bearer Led the Way." /></a></p><p class="figcenter">The Chief Torch Bearer Led the Way.</p> + +<p>The Torch Bearer led the way to the end of the camp street, then turning +marched slowly to the campfire where she laid the torch upon the ground +then made the hand sign of the early Indians, the fingers of the right +hand laid across the fingers of the left with the first finger of the +right hand slightly raised. The crossed fingers were to indicate crossed +logs and the slightly raised forefinger of the right hand represented the +curving flame rising from the burning logs. This sign was returned by the +Chief Guardian. Then the two turned, facing the girls of the camp who were +standing in a semi-circle about the fire. To them, the Chief Guardian +and the Torch Bearer made the hand sign which was answered in the same way +by all of the Camp Girls.</p> + +<p>"Thith giveth me the thiverth," whispered Tommy, groping for Harriet's +hand.</p> + +<p>Harriet warned her to be quiet. Then at a gesture from the Chief Guardian +the girls sat down cross-legged on the ground. It had been not only an +unusual ceremony to the Meadow-Brook Girls, but an impressive one. The +real interest, however, was in what lay before them. Harriet had no idea +what was to be done, though she had learned from the stray words that had +been dropped in her presence, that the purpose of the Council Fire was to +make an inquiry into the events of the previous evening, perhaps ending in +the dismissal of one or more girls from the camp. This thought made +Harriet Burrell serious and thoughtful. She was trying to decide upon the +course that she ought to follow. But she had little time to consider this. +She heard her name called.</p> + +<p>"Miss Harriet Burrell will please step forward to the Council Fire," was +the order from the Chief Guardian.</p> + +<p>Harriet did so. She took her position at one side of the fire so that the +light from it shone full upon her features causing them to stand out in +bold relief against the dark background of the night. It was a trying +position, but Harriet carried herself with dignity and great +self-possession.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XI" id="CHAPTER_XI" />CHAPTER XI</h2> + +<h3>TRIED BY THE FLAMES</h3> + + +<p>"Miss Burrell", began the Chief Guardian in a slow, impressive voice, "we +have gathered to-night at this Council Fire to inquire into certain recent +occurrences in which you played an important part. One of the most +stringent regulations of Camp Wau-Wau has been violated. The entire camp +is involved, in that suspicion may rest upon any one of you. It is well to +say here, that six girls came to me this afternoon, confessing their part +in the unfortunate hazing of last evening. These girls are new to our +order. I am satisfied that the gravity of what they were doing did not +appeal to them at the time and that they acted upon impulse, though by +their own confessions they had plenty of time to consider the matter +before becoming involved in it. You may sit, Miss Burrell."</p> + +<p>Harriet dropped down, sitting cross-legged like the others, with the light +from the fire playing over her face and glinting in her hair.</p> + +<p>"The unfortunate part of this confession is that the instigators of the +plot are still unknown. And when I explain matters you will be quick to +catch the dishonor of their actions. The six girls who have confessed, it +appears, received notes just before retiring, these notes having been +tucked in under the walls of their tents accompanied by a scratching on +the canvas to attract their attention. These notes called upon them to +report at the tent occupied by Miss Burrell, Miss Thompson, Miss Kidder +and Miss Scott for the purpose of initiating the new girls. The girls who +received these notes did not recognize the writing. One of these notes was +preserved. I have it in my possession, but am frank to say that I am +unable to identify the paper or the handwriting. Rather than attempt to do +either, I should prefer to have the instigator or instigators confess +their part in the affair. Will the young woman who wrote these notes, +stand up and declare herself?"</p> + +<p>A breathless period of waiting followed. There was no sound from the +circle of anxious-faced girls, scarcely the movement of an eyelid. Tommy +Thompson nearly broke the spell by heaving a deep, long-drawn sigh.</p> + +<p>"Then there remains no other course for me than to proceed with the +inquiry," continued the Chief Guardian. "Miss Burrell will please rise."</p> + +<p>Harriet did so. Her face was pale, but she did not appear to be nervous.</p> + +<p>"Miss Burrell, you will please relate what took place last evening."</p> + +<p>"I can tell you only what occurred after I was aroused from sleep," +answered Harriet in a low, but perfectly audible voice.</p> + +<p>"Do so," was the response.</p> + +<p>"I was aroused by some one bumping against my cot. I sat up, but was +forced back into bed and a towel or something of the sort was quickly +bound about my head. I was dragged from the cot. At first I struggled, +then I began to understand that some girls were playing tricks on me. I +decided to let them have their way. I felt sure it was nothing serious. In +fact, I enjoyed it quite as much as they did and perhaps more."</p> + +<p>"Please continue," urged the Chief Guardian gently.</p> + +<p>"They led me out into the forest where some sort of a ceremony followed, +after which I was told to jump into a deep pool. I jumped." Harriet smiled +faintly at the memory of that jump in the dark. "The water was not deep +and I was in no danger of drowning. I can truly say, Mrs. Livingston, that +the girls who hazed me were very considerate. They did nothing that could +possibly be considered dangerous."</p> + +<p>"Did you see any of the girls who took you from your tent, or any of the +others who were with them!"</p> + +<p>"I saw them, yes, but I did not see their faces, Mrs. Livingston."</p> + +<p>"Did you recognize any of them?"</p> + +<p>"No. You see their faces were covered."</p> + +<p>"But surely you must have recognized the voices of some of them."</p> + +<p>"I think they must have disguised their voices," Harriet replied. "Pardon +me, but do not the young women whom you say have confessed to hazing me, +know who their companions were?" asked Harriet, gazing steadily into the +face of the Chief Guardian.</p> + +<p>"Those who have confessed to the hazing know each other. In fact some of +them talked the matter over among themselves before joining in the +escapade. Like yourself they were unable to identify the ringleaders of +the party. Then again they were excited, probably more so than were you +yourself," answered the examiner with a faint smile. "How many would you +say were involved in the hazing?"</p> + +<p>"I cannot say definitely, but my recollection is that there were eight +girls."</p> + +<p>"This narrows it down to two girls. These no doubt were the instigators. +How did you come to be in the tree with Miss Thompson when we reached the +scene?"</p> + +<p>"I had gone there to help her. She seemed to be in trouble," smiled +Harriet.</p> + +<p>"Now, Miss Burrell, you say you do not know who these girls were; you +could not identify them. Is that what I am to understand?"</p> + +<p>"No, I do not know them," replied Harriet, gazing straight into the face +of the Guardian.</p> + +<p>The young girl felt that every eye in the camp was fixed upon her.</p> + +<p>"I will ask you one other question," continued Mrs. Livingston. "Have you +any suspicion as to who they are? Think well before you answer."</p> + +<p>Harriet hesitated a moment, studying the Council Fire gravely. Then she +raised her clear eyes to the face of Mrs. Livingston.</p> + +<p>"I have no suspicion that I should care to voice," she answered.</p> + +<p>"That will be all. You may resume your place with your companions. Will +Miss Thompson please step forward?"</p> + +<p>Tommy tripped over to the fire. There was a frightened look on her face.</p> + +<p>"Tell us what happened to you, my dear," urged Mrs. Livingston +encouragingly.</p> + +<p>Tommy stammered and lisped and twisted and turned, then she burst forth +into speech.</p> + +<p>"They—they took me from my cot, Mithith Livingthton. But I fought them. +They carried me out in the woodth. Then—then they—they told me I wath a +thquirrel and——"</p> + +<p>"A what?"</p> + +<p>"A squirrel," interpreted Harriet.</p> + +<p>"And then they made me climb a tree."</p> + +<p>"You did not have to climb, did you!" smiled the Chief Guardian.</p> + +<p>"I gueth not. I wanted to. You thee, I thought after I had climbed the +tree I could make a big noithe and frighten them away," chuckled Tommy, +squinting shrewdly at her questioner.</p> + +<p>"Oh, a bit of diplomacy on your part?" nodded Mrs. Livingston.</p> + +<p>"Yeth, I gueth that wath it." Tommy had no idea what diplomacy was, but +concluded that it must be something to her credit, so she decided that she +had exercised it.</p> + +<p>"You screamed; then what?"</p> + +<p>"They ran away ath fatht ath they could. I withh you could have theen them +run, Mithith Livingthton. It wath awfully funny."</p> + +<p>"I wish I might have," answered the examiner dryly. "What then?"</p> + +<p>"I tried to get down and I got fatht. I got hung up by the cord to my +bathrobe. I couldn't get down and I couldn't get up. I wath jutht like a +bird only I didn't thing. But if I couldn't thing, I could yell. Then +Harriet came, then the otherth came, then they got me down and I wath +happy ever afterwardth. That ith all."</p> + +<p>A faint giggle greeted the conclusion of the evidence of little Tommy, but +it was quickly suppressed by a stern glance from the Chief Guardian.</p> + +<p>"Did you recognize any of your captors so that you could identify or name +them?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, my no. I gueth I didn't know my own name. You thee I wath exthited, +Mithith Livingthton."</p> + +<p>"It was not surprising under the circumstances," admitted the Chief +Guardian with a smile that she could not suppress, and that was reflected +on the faces of nearly all the girls seated before her. But all during the +evidence the Guardian had been intently regarding not only the witness, +but the other girls as well. She was seeking for that tell-tale look that +would identify the guilty girl or girls.</p> + +<p>Tommy was told that she might take her place again. Mrs. Livingston +consulted with some of the guardians, then called Patricia Scott to the +fire. There was a movement among the other girls at this, a craning of +necks and some smothered exclamations. Mrs. Livingston was very +businesslike and courteous. Patricia's dark face wore a slight pallor as +she walked forward and faced the Guardian.</p> + +<p>"Miss Scott, you and Miss Kidder occupy the same tent with the two girls +who have just given their evidence. Did you hear any unusual noises in the +tent last evening?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, I did, Mrs. Livingston."</p> + +<p>"Explain what you heard?"</p> + +<p>"I don't know that I can explain it clearly. At first I thought I heard +the shuffle of feet on the floor. I was very tired and sleepy. I recall +that I partly roused myself. I thought I heard some one speak in a low +tone, but supposing it was in the next tent I dropped back to sleep again. +I did not hear another sound until the general alarm was sounded on the +bell."</p> + +<p>"You hurried out without knowing that your two tentmates were missing?"</p> + +<p>"No, I did not know about it then. I did not know until I saw them out +there in the woods."</p> + +<p>"Thank you. That will be all."</p> + +<p>Cora Kidder was next called upon to testify. She was very pale and plainly +nervous. She realized that having slept in the same tent with two of the +Meadow-Brook Girls, a certain amount of suspicion would be attached to her +not knowing anything about the exciting occurrence of the previous night +in her tent. In answer to the first question which was the same as had +been put to Patricia, Miss Kidder said:</p> + +<p>"I did not wake up, Mrs. Livingston. I—I may have heard something, but if +so I—I don't remember anything about it now."</p> + +<p>"You must be a sound sleeper," observed the Chief Guardian.</p> + +<p>"I have been since coming to Camp Wau-Wau. I'm just 'dead,' the moment I +get into bed. I was hardly awake when I stumbled out of the tent in +response to the general alarm last night calling us all out. I fell over a +tent rope and that woke me up a little."</p> + +<p>Tommy laughed, but fortunately the examiner did not hear her. Harriet +nudged Grace to warn her to be quiet.</p> + +<p>"You have no idea that would give you any clue to the perpetrators of this +affair?"</p> + +<p>"No, Mrs. Livingston."</p> + +<p>"Is there any other person among the girls who has anything to say or who +can give us any information?"</p> + +<p>The silence was tense. The Chief Guardian's eyes traveled slowly over the +group before her. No one answered.</p> + +<p>"That will be sufficient, Miss Kidder. The guardians will please join me +for consultation."</p> + +<p>The Wau-Wau Girls spent an anxious few moments while the conference was +going on. Finally, the guardians resumed their places. Mrs. Livingston +stood facing them again.</p> + +<p>"In view of all the facts which we have in our possession, the guardians +have been able to arrive at a conclusion regarding the six girls who have +confessed. Naturally we can take no action in the case of the others, not +knowing who they are. We believe that while the six girls are deserving of +dismissal, they were influenced by a spirit of fun, rather than of malice, +therefore the question as to whether they shall be dismissed or not shall +be put to a vote of the Wau-Wau Girls themselves. All in favor of adopting +some other method of punishment please rise."</p> + +<p>Every girl in the gathering rose to her feet with the exception of Harriet +Burrell. Tommy observing that her companion had not risen, sat down +hurriedly.</p> + +<p>"All in favor of letting the guilty ones go without punishment will rise, +now."</p> + +<p>Harriet was on her feet in an instant, with Tommy a slow second.</p> + +<p>"I am afraid you are very much in the minority, my dear," said Mrs. +Livingston, smiling on Harriet. "Your forgiving spirit, however, is to be +commended. It is the true spirit that should actuate a Wau-Wau Girl. In +view of the previous vote, I shall have to impose a penalty that already +had been agreed upon by the guardians in case the members of the camp +decided upon some form of temporary punishment Therefore I sentence the +six young women"—here Mrs. Livingston read their names out, names of +girls that Harriet did not know—"to solitary confinement in their tents +for the period of twenty-four hours. They will take their meals in their +quarters. The young women will now rise, pass in single file before the +fire and proceed to their tents."</p> + +<p>Six young women with lowered heads and cheeks aflame, slowly, hesitatingly +rose to their feet, hurriedly filed past the fire, then turned their +footsteps toward their quarters.</p> + +<p>"Oh that'th too bad," piped Tommy as the last of the six passed into the +shadows.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XII" id="CHAPTER_XII" />CHAPTER XII</h2> + +<h3>HARRIET TURNS THE TABLES</h3> + + +<p>Despite the solemnity of the occasion smothered giggles were heard +following Tommy Thompson's remark that had reached the ear of every person +at the Council Fire.</p> + +<p>The Chief Guardian frowned, then her face relaxed in a smile.</p> + +<p>"Did you speak, Miss Thompson?" she asked.</p> + +<p>"Ye—yeth," stammered Tommy.</p> + +<p>"My dear, I feel very much as you do," smiled the Chief Guardian. "But +discipline must be maintained. Those young women never will forget the +humiliation of this moment. In the future they will think twice before +engaging in any enterprise that will cause others mental or physical +suffering. There are at least two other girls and perhaps more, within +this circle to-night whose conscience will trouble them, whose sleep will +be fitful because they have not only done a very great wrong, but have +been dishonest enough to cover that wrongdoing by keeping silent and +permitting the stigma to rest on all of their companions. Miss Burrell!"</p> + +<p>Harriet rose and faced the Chief Guardian.</p> + +<p>"By your actions on two occasions, you have earned two honors, first by +the bravery you displayed when the accident to the buck-board wagon +occurred, second by your act of gentle forgiveness this evening. For each +of these you are entitled to an honor bead."</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston stepped forward placing about the blushing Harriet's neck +a leather thong to which were attached two large wooden beads. As the +necklace dropped over her head, the Camp Girls rose and bringing their +hands together sharply made the Indian hand sign.</p> + +<p>"I hope you may earn many more honors, my dear. I am sure that you will," +said Mrs. Livingston, kindly, as Harriet tried to voice her appreciation.</p> + +<p>This ended the session of the Council Fire for that night. It was now past +nine o'clock, so the girls strolled toward their tents in twos and threes, +discussing the evening's inquiry in low tones as they walked.</p> + +<p>Harriet Burrell felt particularly sad. She did not like to think of those +six unhappy girls who had just been sentenced by the Chief Guardian. Her +sympathy too, went out to the others who had taken part in the hazing and +would not confess their guilt. It required no little force of character +for these girls to come forward and admit that they had instigated the +plot, knowing full well that dismissal from Camp Wau-Wau would have been +the penalty. Still, Harriet knew that under similar circumstances, that +would be what she should do.</p> + +<p>Patricia and Cora already had reached the tent by the time Harriet +entered. She nodded to them smilingly. The faces of the two girls wore +haggard expressions which she was quick to catch.</p> + +<p>Harriet had just pulled out her cot to tuck the blankets down when +something dropped to the floor. She suddenly recalled that when she had +come in after the hazing on the previous night, she had dropped the towel +that had been bound about her head, over behind her cot, intending to look +at it next morning. She had forgotten all about it. She now picked up the +towel, ran the edges through her hands, then bringing one end of it closer +to her eyes, she examined it keenly. The two other girls failed to notice +what she was doing.</p> + +<p>Harriet tucked the towel under her blankets, turning to listen to what +Tommy was saying. This is what she heard from Tommy who was sitting on the +edge of her cot, removing her shoes.</p> + +<p>"You girlths mutht be good thleeperth," remarked the little girl, +reflectively.</p> + +<p>Patricia turned on her sneeringly.</p> + +<p>"Speak when you are spoken to," she snapped.</p> + +<p>"Yeth, I alwayth do. I thaid you mutht be good thleepers."</p> + +<p>"Why!" interjected Cora.</p> + +<p>"Becauthe you didn't wake up latht night when I wath being carried out +into the woodth," said Tommy, surveying Patricia and Cora with half closed +eyes. "It ith a wonder you woke up when they rang the bell. I can thleep +too, but you are champion thleeperth, ath my father would thay."</p> + +<p>"Did I ask you for your opinion!" demanded Patricia, her eyes snapping, a +flush appearing high up on either cheek.</p> + +<p>"No, but I jutht thought I would tell you becauthe you might not know it +unleth thome one told you, you thee."</p> + +<p>"Thank you."</p> + +<p>"You're welcome. How many beadth have you won?"</p> + +<p>"I haven't won any beads," answered Patricia, crossly. "How many have you +won?"</p> + +<p>"That dependth. I gueth I've won a whole thtring of them. I did thomething +that no other girl in the camp can do."</p> + +<p>"You did!" exclaimed Cora. "I should like to know what!"</p> + +<p>"You ought to know. I flew. Didn't you thee me hanging in the air from the +tree latht night! No, of courthe you didn't. I had flown down before you +got there and I couldn't fly up again."</p> + +<p>"Tommy, it's bedtime," reminded Harriet.</p> + +<p>"Yeth. I've got to thay what ith in my mind firtht. How long have you been +here!"</p> + +<p>"Since the first of June," answered Cora impatiently. "Don't ask so many +questions."</p> + +<p>"How am I going to know thingth if I don't athk?" demanded Grace.</p> + +<p>"What you don't know won't hurt you," interjected Patricia.</p> + +<p>"Oh, yeth it will. You don't know how it will pain me. I jutht have to +know thingth. I have to know thomething about everything."</p> + +<p>"And nothing about something," suggested Cora sarcastically.</p> + +<p>"Now, Tommy, don't you see that the girls do not wish to talk to you? +Don't intrude," remonstrated Harriet.</p> + +<p>"Thank you," mocked Cora. "I am glad you have found your tongue at last. I +had begun to think that you said all you had to say at the Council Fire +this evening."</p> + +<p>"No, not all," answered Harriet significantly. The two girls gave her a +quick, sharp look.</p> + +<p>"What do you mean?" questioned Patricia, taking a step nearer.</p> + +<p>"I had not intended to say anything about it this evening. However, as +long as you have started the conversation in that direction, I will, but I +will say what I have to say to Miss Kidder," replied Harriet steadily.</p> + +<p>Harriet turned to her cot. From beneath, the blankets she drew out the +towel and stepping over handed it to Cora.</p> + +<p>"What is this?"</p> + +<p>"Your towel, I believe."</p> + +<p>"My towel? What are you doing with it?" demanded the girl, fixing an angry +look upon the calm face of Harriet Burrell.</p> + +<p>"It is the towel you bound about my head last night when you helped to +kidnap me and take me to the pool where I took my midnight initiation," +answered Harriet, looking the girl straight in the eyes.</p> + +<p>She had taken considerable chance in accusing Cora Kidder of complicity in +the hazing of the previous night, but the sudden pallor on the face of the +girl told Harriet that her shot had gone home.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIII" id="CHAPTER_XIII" />CHAPTER XIII</h2> + +<h3>THE CAMP GETS A SURPRISE</h3> + + +<p>"Let me thee that towel," demanded Tommy, rising and stepping over to +Cora's side of the tent.</p> + +<p>Miss Kidder quickly thrust the towel in her laundry bag and turned an +angry face to Grace.</p> + +<p>"Will you please let me alone?" she said trembling with anger.</p> + +<p>"Yeth, I think I will," nodded Tommy, after gazing briefly into the +storm-swept face of Cora Kidder. Harriet motioned to Tommy to go to bed. +Tommy decided that she had gone far enough with her quizzing and that she +would do as Harriet suggested.</p> + +<p>That night after the lights had been extinguished, Harriet lay for a long, +long time, thinking over the events of the evening, beginning with the +Council Fire and ending with the little scene that had taken place in +their tent. What should she do? What was the honest course to pursue? The +girl was unable to decide. She did make up her mind, however, to consult +with Miss Elting on the following morning.</p> + +<p>After breakfast at the first opportunity she went in search of Miss +Elting, but learned that the guardian in company with another of the camp +officials had started out with Jasper to go to "The Pines," a summer +watering place in the woods, some ten miles from Camp Wau-Wau. This summer +resort was reached by a state road entering the woods from another +direction, but the two young women had taken the log road as being the +most direct.</p> + +<p>Another incident that interested the camp greatly that day was the visit +of a friend of Cora Kidder. He was a young man named Charlie Collier who +was stopping at "The Pines" and who had driven over to the camp in his +automobile to call on Cora. With him was his sister, a rather pretty girl +whose elaborate coiffure and extreme style of dressing made her look out +of place among the sensibly attired Camp Girls.</p> + +<p>Cora was considerably elated that day at receiving a call from visitors +who drove their own motor car and who were possibly more fashionable +friends than many of the other girls could boast. Cora introduced her +friends to several of the girls and to many of the guardians, but to none +of the Meadow-Brook Girls. Tommy was interested, however. She managed to +get close enough to the car to examine the gown of Miss Collier with +critical eyes, and Tommy was something of a judge of clothes, for her +parents entertained smartly-dressed friends from the city quite +frequently. The little girl looked disdainfully at the newcomers, but made +no comment.</p> + +<p>Miss Elting and the guardian who accompanied her to "The Pines" returned +about four o'clock that afternoon, having passed the automobile on the +way. Harriet obtained an interview with the teacher shortly afterwards +during the period of relaxation and rest before the dinner hour. The two +women wandered off a short distance into the forest, Harriet having +suggested a walk, and Miss Elting shrewdly suspecting that her little +friend had something on her mind of which she wished to unburden herself.</p> + +<p>"Now we will sit down here and be nice and comfy, and you will entertain +me," smiled Miss Elting. "How are you enjoying yourself?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, so much!" exclaimed Harriet. Then her face clouded a little.</p> + +<p>"But——" laughed Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>"Yes, I suppose that does express it. However, I don't want you to think I +am not happy on my own account. It is on some one else's account."</p> + +<p>"Tell me all about it, Harriet, dear."</p> + +<p>"I am afraid that I cannot do that," replied the girl after a brief +reflection.</p> + +<p>"Then tell me as much as you wish me to know," urged Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>"In the first place," began Harriet, "I wish to ask your advice on a +matter that is troubling me."</p> + +<p>Miss Elting smiled encouragingly.</p> + +<p>"I am listening."</p> + +<p>"It is about that hazing affair. Suppose a girl had been asked if she knew +anything about it and she had declared that she did not. What then?"</p> + +<p>"You mean that she did know something about it but pretended that she did +not?"</p> + +<p>Harriet nodded.</p> + +<p>"Then she would be an unfit associate for this body of fine girls. +Harriet, what do you mean? You don't, you can't mean——"</p> + +<p>"Oh, no, no!" protested Harriet, flushing to the roots of her hair.</p> + +<p>"Of course not. Forgive me for even suggesting it, my dear. Please go on."</p> + +<p>"But suppose that another girl did not know who were the guilty ones at +the time she was questioned, and that afterwards she had a strong +suspicion as to their identity? What then?"</p> + +<p>"You have given me a difficult question to answer, Harriet, I should not +like to answer it without knowing more about the circumstances relating to +it. Tell me who the girl is that is suspected?"</p> + +<p>"But you are a guardian," rejoined Harriet. "Were I to tell you it would +be your duty to inform the Chief Guardian of what you had heard. Would it +not?"</p> + +<p>"My dear, I fear it would," was the reply.</p> + +<p>"Then I shall not answer your question. I want to talk with you as I would +to a friend, not as a guardian in Camp Wau-Wau. Suppose some girl had made +this discovery after she had denied knowing anything about the affair, +would it then be her duty to inform the Chief Guardian?"</p> + +<p>"Perhaps it would."</p> + +<p>"She would be a talebearer. I should not like to have any friend of mine +carry tales, would you, Miss Elting?"</p> + +<p>"No, Harriet, I would not. Much would depend upon circumstances though. I +fear such a case as you suggest must be one for the girl to decide for +herself."</p> + +<p>"Would she be acting dishonorably if she did not tell what she had +learned?"</p> + +<p>"Most decidedly not."</p> + +<p>"And if she were asked about it by a guardian later on and refused to +answer, she still would not be acting unfairly to herself or her +superior?"</p> + +<p>"Wait, wait. You hurl your questions at me so rapidly that you do not give +me time to think. As I have said before, you must be your own judge in +your own case."</p> + +<p>"I did not say that it was my case."</p> + +<p>"No, that is true. However, I do not believe that Harriet Burrell could do +a dishonorable act if she tried ever so hard," smiled Miss Elting. "Put +your head down here on my lap, Harriet, and be comfortable. Does any one +else know?"</p> + +<p>Harriet shook her head that lay in Miss Elting's lap.</p> + +<p>"Then let matters rest as they are for the present," replied the teacher. +"Let us hope that the girl's conscience may trouble her so much that she +will confess her part in the affair to Mrs. Livingston. That will relieve +you of all responsibility."</p> + +<p>"She never will," muttered Harriet.</p> + +<p>The guardian and Harriet strolled slowly back toward the camp. On the way +there just at the edge of the camp they passed Patricia Scott. The latter +gave Harriet a contemptuous glance, then coolly ignored her nod which was +more friendly than Patricia could have hoped for. Miss Elting saw the +hostile glance and the ignoring of Harriet's nod.</p> + +<p>"If that young woman were in my division I certainly should call her to +account for that. Doesn't she like you?" questioned Miss Elting bending a +keen look on her companion.</p> + +<p>"She doesn't seem to like me very well," answered Harriet, then changing +the subject she began discussing a tall tree that stood just in front of +the tent occupied by the Chief Guardian. It was one of those spindling +pines that seem to pierce the sky. Harriet asked the guardian if there +were not great danger of its being struck by lightning.</p> + +<p>Before Miss Elting could answer, the honk honk, honk of a motor car was +heard nearing the camp.</p> + +<p>Among the tall spruce trees they made out an automobile, that had left the +log road and was being recklessly driven through the forest toward the +camp. It did not seem possible that the driver of the car could pursue +such a perilous course without wrecking the automobile which was going far +more rapidly than safety warranted. There would be a brief hesitation as +the front tires came in contact with a log, then the car would go over it +with a bump and a bounce, and a triumphant honk, honk!</p> + +<p>"Who can it be, Harriet?" cried Margery, who with Hazel had strolled out +to meet Harriet and her guardian friend.</p> + +<p>Just then the car lurched into the camp. The driver put on more speed, the +car circled about the camp a couple of times, then came to a halt in front +of the row of tents. There were a man and a young woman in the car. The +young woman jumped out and seeing Grace Thompson stared at her for a +moment then throwing up her hands, uttered an Indian war whoop that +brought out from their tents all those who had not been aroused by the +honk of the motor car.</p> + +<p>"It's Crazy Jane," cried Harriet. "Look! She has found Tommy."</p> + +<p>Jane had lifted little Tommy off her feet and was kissing her delightedly +while Tommy lisped "Thave me, oh, thave me!" causing the other girls near +at hand to laugh amusedly at the funny scene.</p> + +<p>At that moment Crazy Jane catching sight of Harriet and her companions, +bounded toward them. Jane was bare-headed. Her blonde hair was flying +about her face and neck; her dress unprotected by a dust coat was covered +with the gray dust of the highways, over which she had driven, and her +whole appearance was disheveled and travel-stained.</p> + +<p>Jane fairly flung herself into the arms of Harriet Burrell, giving her a +hearty hug, then treating Margery, Hazel and Miss Elting to the same sort +of greeting.</p> + +<p>"Dad's over there. Come on and shake hands with him. He's going back +shortly. You can help me unload the car. Oh, we're going to have a great +time, aren't we darlin's!"</p> + +<p>"You don't mean that you have come to join the camp, do you!" questioned +Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>"Of course, I have," retorted Crazy Jane. "What did you think I had come +for? Meadow-Brook is like a graveyard since you girls went away. Oh this +is great, isn't it? We'll rattle the bones of this old camp, won't we?"</p> + +<p>Harriet laughed merrily. Miss Elting looked grave.</p> + +<p>"Does Mrs. Livingston know—did she know you were coming?"</p> + +<p>"Of course, she did. Dad looked after that. Where is she. She'll be +delighted to see me, I'll wager."</p> + +<p>"Yeth," nodded Tommy who had joined them. "The'll be tho glad that thhe'll +cry her eyeth out. How long are you going to thtay?"</p> + +<p>"As long as you do. Now let's get that car unloaded and start something. +This place is so quiet it gives me the blues."</p> + +<p>Margery threw up her hands in despair, Harriet smiled amusedly, Miss +Elting shook her head hopelessly. Jane darted off with long strides. She +had grabbed a hand of the protesting Tommy and was fairly dragging the +little girl along with her. It was a strange figure that Mrs. Livingston, +who stood talking with Jane's father, saw approaching her, and during the +weeks that followed she was to understand quite fully why Jane McCarthy's +friends had named her "Crazy Jane."</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIV" id="CHAPTER_XIV" />CHAPTER XIV</h2> + +<h3>CRAZY JANE IS INTRODUCED</h3> + + +<p>"Oh, how do you do?" greeted Jane when her father had introduced her to +Mrs. Livingston.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston extended her hand to Jane.</p> + +<p>"I hope you may be happy with us," said the Chief Guardian. "We shall do +our best to make you so. What do you think of our forest home?"</p> + +<p>"Stupid place, but I think I'll will be able to start something to stir up +these sleepy old woods."</p> + +<p>A shade of annoyance passed over the face of the Chief Guardian, then gave +place to a tolerant smile. She read Jane McCarthy at a glance and in her +saw much that was worthy of development.</p> + +<p>"Come here, girls, and help me unload this stuff," called Jane, turning +her back on the Chief Guardian. "Dad must get out of the woods with the +car before dark or he'll break his precious old neck. Dad wouldn't be +worth a cent with a broken neck, so help me to get him started on his way +home."</p> + +<p>Harriet and Miss Elting were the only ones who accepted the invitation. +First, Mrs. Livingston pointed out the tent where Jane was to live, then +Jane backed her car down to it see-sawing to avoid obstructions, until +finally sending the car back a few inches too far, she crashed through the +tent entrance, smashing the end pole, bringing the front of the tent down +over her head.</p> + +<p>"Good gracious! That's too bad. I never did such a clumsy thing in my +life," declared Jane. "Here, Dad! Settle the damages with Mrs. Livingston. +Anything broken in there?"</p> + +<p>"Nothing particular. The tent is wrecked. That's all," sarcastically +answered Patricia Scott, who was standing near to Jane. "However, don't +let a little thing like that trouble you."</p> + +<p>"I won't," answered Jane coolly, turning her back on Patricia and +beginning to unload the car, aided by Harriet and Miss Elting.</p> + +<p>By this time the entire camp was excited. The advent of this apparently +lawless new girl had set every tongue wagging.</p> + +<p>"Who is she?" asked girl after girl.</p> + +<p>"She is a very dear friend of Miss Burrell, I believe," Cora Kidder +informed them. "Some strange people come out of Meadow-Brook, don't they, +girls?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," agreed Patricia, "One hesitates to even remain in the same camp +with them. I am sure my parents wouldn't allow me to stay here if they +knew that such crazy girls were admitted."</p> + +<p>Several girls turned their backs on Cora and Patricia and walked away, for +Harriet and her chums were becoming popular with the Camp Girls, whereas +there was a feeling of resentment developing against Patricia especially, +on account of her bad disposition and her readiness to condemn others—a +trait not to be tolerated for long in Camp Wau-Wau.</p> + +<p>Another end pole had been brought and the collapsed tent put back in +place. All this was quickly done by the Camp Girls. Jane had watched the +operation with keen interest.</p> + +<p>"Say, you girls are all right, aren't you? Did you see that, Dad?"</p> + +<p>Mr. McCarthy nodded.</p> + +<p>"You'll have to teach me how to put up a tent, I can run an automobile and +I can ride a horse, but that's about all Crazy Jane McCarthy knows how to +do except to make her father tear his hair with worry for fear she will +break her neck driving her car recklessly. Never mind, Dad, I shan't have +the car for a couple of weeks, but trust me to stir up something else just +as exciting."</p> + +<p>Mr. McCarthy would not venture to drive the car back to the log road, +after it had been finally unloaded of trunks and bags and a great +assortment of odds and ends. Jane could not have required more luggage had +she been going to a fashionable summer resort for her vacation. She called +to the girls to get in and ride out to the log road with them. Harriet and +Tommy accepted the invitation with Mrs. Livingston's permission. The Chief +Guardian thought that Harriet's influence might have a wholesome effect +on this wild, motherless girl. Harriet was glad when the drive came to an +end. Time and time again it seemed as though the machine would be wrecked, +but Jane jockeyed her car over the dangerous places, missing trunks of +trees and rocks by the narrowest possible margin.</p> + +<p>"There!" she said driving the car triumphantly out onto the log road. "If +you can't get home alone now, Daddy dear, you don't deserve to. Come back +to see me next Sunday. Maybe they won't want me after that. Maybe they +won't be able to stand me that long."</p> + +<p>Jane leaped back into the car, from which she had descended, giving her +father an affectionate hug and a kiss. Then she suddenly threw in the +clutch and sprang out. The car shot ahead, lurching from side to side of +the narrow logging road, greeted with shouts of delight from Jane, her +father making frantic efforts to regain control of it, which he finally +did after threatening to wreck it. He shook a fist over his shoulder at +Jane, then disappeared around a bend in the road.</p> + +<p>"Isn't he the prize old dad?" laughed Jane, a suspicious moisture +appearing on her eye-lashes.</p> + +<p>"He ith too eathy with you, that ith what ith the matter with him," +declared Tommy abruptly.</p> + +<p>"Of course he is," admitted Jane. "He is afraid to be otherwise. Let's go +back and see what's going on. It looks like a regular circus. What time do +they feed the animals?"</p> + +<p>"Dinner is at half past six, if that is what you mean," replied Harriet +rather severely. "May I make a suggestion or two, Jane?"</p> + +<p>"Sure you may. Is it a lecture?"</p> + +<p>"A sort of lecture."</p> + +<p>"Advance your spark. I'm in on the back seat."</p> + +<p>"You should try to control yourself here. The girls will think you unfit +to associate with them if you are so boisterous. Besides, Mrs. Livingston +will not tolerate it."</p> + +<p>"What, be a goody-goody girl?" demanded Jane, opening her eyes in +amazement.</p> + +<p>"No. But try to curb your spirits a little."</p> + +<p>"Darlin', I can't do it. I've got to be my own natural self. If they don't +like me they can tell me to go home. I don't care so long as you and Tommy +dear, and Hazel, and cross, cranky Margery like me a little bit."</p> + +<p>"We do like you," answered Harriet impulsively. "We will see that the +other girls do not misunderstand you altogether, if we can make them see +you as you really are."</p> + +<p>"There goes a bell. What is it, fire?" demanded Jane, looking up +expectantly.</p> + +<p>"Goodness no!" answered Harriet laughing. "That is the 'get-ready' bell. +We must hurry and prepare for dinner. You will want to change your gown, +will you not?"</p> + +<p>"Change! Well, you watch Jane McCarthy. Where do they feed the animals?"</p> + +<p>"In the tent with the blue flag. Be sure to be on time. Half past six, +remember," cautioned Harriet as the girls separated at Jane's tent. Jane +promised to be on time, then she disappeared into her tent.</p> + +<p>Harriet and Tommy went directly to their own quarters where they washed +their hands and faces and rearranged their hair before going to dinner. +There was no necessity to dress as on week days all the girls were +required to wear their uniforms.</p> + +<p>"I think there ith going to be thome fun in thith camp," observed Grace +from behind the towel with which she was rubbing her face.</p> + +<p>"You mean with Jane?"</p> + +<p>"Yeth, Crathy Jane."</p> + +<p>"She is a good soul, but won't she shock some of these really nice girls +with her abrupt ways until they get to know her for the fine, big-hearted +girl that she is!"</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston and the guardians appeared soon thereafter, then after +pleasant greetings the Camp Girls moved into the cook tent, taking their +places behind their chairs, where they awaited the command of "seats." +Mrs. Livingston gazed up and down the rows of tanned faces, at the many +pairs of bright, sparkling eyes.</p> + +<p>"Where is Miss McCarthy? Is she aware that dinner is about to be served?" +asked the Chief Guardian.</p> + +<p>"Yes, Mrs. Livingston," replied Harriet. "She went to her tent to make +herself presentable. I think she will be here in a moment. It has been at +least half an hour since I left her."</p> + +<p>"We will be seated. Under the circumstances no discredits for tardiness +will be imposed. Seats!"</p> + +<p>Instead of proceeding at once with the serving of the meal a few moments +were occupied in chatting, in which guardians and Chief Guardian took an +animated part. Finally, it was decided to go on with the meal. Before +doing so, Mrs. Livingston requested a girl to go to Jane's tent to bring +her. Then Mrs. Livingston bowed her head to say grace.</p> + +<p>Her words were interrupted by a lively chatter outside the tent and a loud +laugh. She continued to say grace, but just as she was pronouncing the +concluding words, Crazy Jane tripped into the tent. The girl paused at +the entrance and surveyed her companions quizzically.</p> + +<p>"Hello, girls!" she cried. "You're all as solemn as a pack of aged owls at +midday. May I come in?"</p> + +<p>There was a titter at her words, then a horrified gasp as the eyes of the +Camp Girls were raised to the face of the new girl.</p> + +<p>Jane had appeared in full evening dress. Her gown of old rose messaline +was cut very low in the neck, with mere abbreviations in the way of +sleeves. The skirt was cut "en train," and the frock was far too elaborate +for a girl of her age, even though it had been suitable for the occasion.</p> + +<p>A little wave of suppressed giggles rippled over the assemblage as Jane +walked toward the Chief Guardian with easy assurance.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston rose and advanced to meet the new girl. There was a +humorous twinkle in the eyes of the Chief Guardian, but her face was +almost stern.</p> + +<p>"Isn't she a fright?" muttered Cora.</p> + +<p>"The worst I ever saw," agreed Patricia under her breath. "I should like +to see myself making friends with her."</p> + +<p>"Young ladies," said Mrs. Livingston, facing the tables. "Permit me to +introduce to you Miss Jane McCarthy of Meadow-Brook. Miss McCarthy has +not been with us long enough to become familiar with our regulations +regarding dress. You will therefore, with me, excuse her somewhat +elaborate costume for this once."</p> + +<p>"What's the matter with my gown? Don't you like it?" demanded Jane, +twisting her head sideways for a better view of the general effect of her +costume.</p> + +<p>"Thave me! Oh, thave me!" wailed Tommy, dropping her head on the shoulder +of Harriet Burrell.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XV" id="CHAPTER_XV" />CHAPTER XV</h2> + +<h3>THE GHOST OF WAU-WAU</h3> + + +<p>A silence so deep that the light breathing of the Camp Girls was plainly +heard, had settled over the interior of the tent. The faces of some of the +girls wore a horrified expression; on the faces of others there were +lurking smiles. Harriet suppressed her laughter with difficulty. But Mrs. +Livingston understood how to deal with Crazy Jane.</p> + +<p>"It might be an appropriate costume for some occasions, Miss McCarthy," +she said quietly. "If you will glance about you will see that the Camp +Girls dress alike, and in the most simple costume. Have you a uniform +with you?"</p> + +<p>"Uniform? Gracious no. I'm not a soldier."</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston explained that the dresses worn by the Wau-Wau Girls were +called uniforms. Jane McCarthy had known nothing about this before coming +to the camp. Her wardrobe was an elaborate one. The Chief Guardian said +she thought she might have a uniform that with slight alterations would +fit Jane, but that she had better sit down now and eat her dinner. Jane +promptly accepted the suggestion. Her chagrin at the Guardian's criticism +of her costume quickly passed and within a few moments Jane was +monopolizing the greater part of the conversation to the delight of some +of the girls and the disapproval of others.</p> + +<p>Harriet was amused to see the shocked expressions on the faces of several +of the Wau-Wau Girls. The dinner ended, Harriet, regardless of the glances +of disapproval on the faces of some of her companions, linked her arm +within that of Jane and walked with the latter to her own quarters. Hazel, +Margery and Tommy followed. For the rest of the evening the Meadow-Brook +Girls chatted with Jane who showed them her frocks, told the girls how +much the frocks cost, then all at once, as Mrs Livingston in company with +one of the girl leaders came in, Jane spied three strands of brightly +colored beads on the neck of the latter.</p> + +<p>"Oh, how pretty," she cried.</p> + +<p>The leader smiled, permitting Jane to finger the beads.</p> + +<p>"I must have some of those," she decided with enthusiastic emphasis.</p> + +<p>"You may, but you know you will have to earn them," Mrs. Livingston +informed her.</p> + +<p>"Earn them? Why should I have to earn them? I've got plenty of money. I'll +buy them. Earn them? I guess not. Harriet, I'll buy you some more. Why, +you've got only two beads on your string. That's a shame."</p> + +<p>"You do not understand, my dear," explained the Chief Guardian. "A girl +wins her beads as she would win honors in any other position in life—by +accomplishment. You would not value your beads so highly if you were to +purchase them, as you would were you to earn them by doing something worth +while."</p> + +<p>"Tell me what I can do to earn them," urged Jane after brief reflection.</p> + +<p>"For instance, you drive an automobile?"</p> + +<p>"Yes; what of that?" asked Jane brightening.</p> + +<p>"In that line a girl may win an honor if she is able to drive an +automobile for five hundred miles in one season without help or +advice——"</p> + +<p>"Five hundred miles, why Mrs. Livingston I've driven that old rattle-trap +of mine more than two thousand miles already this season and done all the +repairing myself."</p> + +<p>"That entitles you to a bead, a red one."</p> + +<p>"Only one!" pouted Jane.</p> + +<p>"Only one," smiled the Guardian.</p> + +<p>"How may I earn another?"</p> + +<p>"By some other achievement such as——"</p> + +<p>"I can climb a tree."</p> + +<p>"Tho can I," piped Tommy. "But I can't get down again."</p> + +<p>"You ride horseback, your father tells me. You may win a bead by riding +forty miles in any five days."</p> + +<p>"I've done better than that, too, this season."</p> + +<p>"That is two beads. You see you were earning them all the time and did not +know it."</p> + +<p>Jane was becoming enthusiastic. Mrs. Livingston was instilling the Camp +Girl spirit into her almost without Jane's realizing it.</p> + +<p>"What else can I do to earn a bead? I nearly ran down a man coming out +here to-day. Do I get a bead for that?" asked the girl, causing her +companions to indulge in a merry laugh.</p> + +<p>"Mithith Livingthton, pleathe give her a bead becauthe thhe didn't kill me +one time when thhe nearly ran over me," urged Tommy.</p> + +<p>"I will tell you how you may win two more beads."</p> + +<p>"Yes, yes."</p> + +<p>"You are a resourceful girl, I know. Now suppose you get up some sort of +entertainment and carry it through; some entertainment for the girls of +the Camp, something unusual."</p> + +<p>"A candy pull!"</p> + +<p>"Well, perhaps. We do not eat much candy here. However, I think a candy +pull might prove entertaining even though it is not an unusual thing to +do."</p> + +<p>"I'll make it unusual," promised Jane.</p> + +<p>"I'll tell you what to do. Make it a candy pull and ghost party," +suggested Harriet.</p> + +<p>"What do you mean, Miss Burrell?" questioned the Guardian.</p> + +<p>"Pull candy and have certain girls tell ghost stories."</p> + +<p>"Yes, that will be entertaining. Miss Thompson, do you think you would +have the nightmare after an evening such as that?" asked Mrs. Livingston +with a twinkle in her eyes.</p> + +<p>"I hope not," answered Tommy with promptness. "Not if I didn't thee the +ghotht."</p> + +<p>"Then you may see what you can do, Miss McCarthy. I have all the supplies +necessary to make the candy. I shall look for you to distinguish yourself. +Good night, young ladies. I called to see if you were well taken care of, +Miss McCarthy."</p> + +<p>"Fine. This is a jolly old shack. Good night, Mrs. Livingston," added the +girl with more gentleness than she had yet shown. "Good old party, isn't +she?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, Jane don't speak like that. Mrs. Livingston is a very superior woman. +She is more than that here; she is the mother of us all and she is so +good."</p> + +<p>"Then I'll call her mamma. But Harriet?"</p> + +<p>"Yes?" smiled Harriet.</p> + +<p>"You'll have to mix the stuff for the candy."</p> + +<p>"Why?"</p> + +<p>"I never made any in my life."</p> + +<p>"That is too bad. I can't make it for you. That would not be honest, but I +will write down the recipe and tell you how to make it. You must do the +actual work yourself. There is another thing I think perhaps I should +mention to-night. The girls hazed myself and Tommy the other night. They +may try to haze you, though I hardly think they will dare so soon after +the other affair. There was considerable trouble raised over that."</p> + +<p>"Haze me?" Jane laughed merrily. "Feel that," she commanded, extending a +bare arm that to Harriet's touch seemed as hard as iron, "Do you think +they will haze Crazy Jane, eh?"</p> + +<p>"I hardly think they will," answered Harriet, smiling and nodding. "I +should feel sorry for them if they tried."</p> + +<p>"They'd feel more sorry for themselves."</p> + +<p>"It is nearly nine o'clock, dear. You had better get ready for bed," +advised Harriet. "All lights must be out at nine o'clock except on special +occasions like to-morrow night when we shall undoubtedly get permission to +sit up later."</p> + +<p>The next day was an active one in camp. There was a baseball game in the +morning, a basketball game in the afternoon with tether ball and quoits on +the side. Jane was admitted to all these. She was strong and active, but +she lacked the skill of her friend Harriet. The latter's playing in +basketball and tennis was a revelation to the guardians who had never +known a high school girl who could play such an even and skilful game. It +was a foregone conclusion that Harriet was in a fair way to earn more +beads by her accomplishments in the games of the camp.</p> + +<p>Tommy with her usual bad luck came to grief in pitching and catching the +medicine ball, a large ball stuffed with yarn. The ball weighed ten +pounds, and after catching it successfully once or twice Tommy failed to +stop it with her hands. It struck her with considerable force and losing +her balance she fell backward down a little hill and rolled into the brook +which ran at the foot of the incline. There she splashed about frantically +and implored her companions to "thave" her until helped to terra firma by +Harriet.</p> + +<p>The day was a busy one for Harriet and Jane. The latter was making many +mysterious preparations for the evening. She had studied Harriet's +directions for making molasses candy as faithfully as she could study +anything, consulting learnedly with Mrs. Livingston about the quantity +that should be made, but making no reference to the other part of the +entertainment.</p> + +<p>When evening came and the candy was brought out in great yellow heaps to +be pulled there was excitement in plenty. Tommy followed the girls who +carried the candy licking her fingers daintily.</p> + +<p>"Have you been eating molasses candy already?" demanded Margery.</p> + +<p>"Yeth. Tho have you. I thee thome on your fathe. Ithn't it delithiouth?"</p> + +<p>"I should say so!" exclaimed Margery. "Jane McCarthy, you certainly know +how to make molasses candy."</p> + +<p>"Thank you." Jane's cheeks were flushed, her eyes sparkled with +excitement. She never was so happy as when leading, no matter whether it +were in making candy or racing with a motor car.</p> + +<p>The candy pull was a great success, the ropes of sweet stuff being thrown +over low-hanging limbs where the candy was pulled and pulled amid much +laughter and many shouts. Several trees were used for the purpose. The +candy pull being finished all the girls gathered about the fire, sitting +down Turk fashion.</p> + +<p>"The little ghost will now appear among you and relate some live stories +from ghostland," announced Crazy Jane.</p> + +<p>A slender white figure stepped from behind a tree so quickly as to bring +little screams of alarm from several girls. The figure was dressed in +white with a white mask covering her face. Some of the girls recognized +Harriet Burrell, but the majority did not. They did, however, shout with +laughter when a second ghost, the assistant to the first tripped out from +behind another tree with a little chirp that was distinctly unghostly.</p> + +<p>"Hello, girlth," she piped.</p> + +<p>The second ghost's usefulness was thereupon ended for the evening. The +girls grabbed and unmasked her. Harriet raised a wand, in this case a +burning fagot.</p> + +<p>"Maidens fair," she began in a deep impressive voice. "Do you know what a +banshee is?"</p> + +<p>"I know," cried Hazel. "A banshee is a ghost, that the peasants in Ireland +believe in. It stands outside their windows at night and wails dismally. +Its appearance is supposed to foretell the death of a member of the +family."</p> + +<p>"Quite right," replied Harriet. "Now listen to my story. Once upon a time +there lived a family of poor people in County Mooreland in Ireland. With +them lived their beautiful child Muriel. Now the fairies and the banshees, +the wood nymphs and the sprites coveted this beautiful child Muriel +because they knew she would make a good fairy. But they dared not approach +the hut where Muriel made her home, in the daytime. At night little Muriel +was sound asleep behind closed doors. There was no way for the banshees +and the wood nymphs and the sprites to get into the house and take her +while she slept, for there always was a fire in the fireplace. As +everybody knows a fairy cannot pass through flames without singeing her +wings——"</p> + +<p>"Why didn't thhe wear water wingth?" piped Tommy Thompson.</p> + +<p>"Every night the fairies used to perch in the flowers and under the +shamrock that grew in Muriel's door yard, waiting and hoping to catch the +little one and kidnap her."</p> + +<p>"Some one should have called the police," ventured Margery.</p> + +<p>"If the sprites could reach Muriel," went on Harriet, ignoring Margery's +flippant remark, "they could quickly transform her into something else and +in that manner get her away. You see these were bad fairies and gnomes and +sprites and things."</p> + +<p>"Yeth," agreed Tommy. "I thee."</p> + +<p>"Well, one night a very powerful banshee came along and asked them what +they were doing there. They told it they were waiting for the beautiful +child Muriel that they might bear her away, but that they could not get to +her.</p> + +<p>"'Oho, aha!' cried the banshee. 'I have a plan. I will call upon the +friend of my people, the west wind, to blow hard. Stand close and when the +door of the cottage blows open see that you enter by one door but do not +go out by the other. The west wind will blow thrice, then will die away. +It is for you to gather the child then. I can summon the wind but once.'"</p> + +<p>"It thertainly had thome confidenthe in itthelf," observed Grace Thompson, +nodding her head.</p> + +<p>"The fairies and the gnomes and the sprites and the banshees gathered +about the door of the shack," continued the first ghost, "Suddenly they +heard a wild, weird wailing off on the moor. The ghostly little +conspirators trembled with fear, for these midnight wailings, these +moaning winds across the moor boded no good for all of their kind. It +meant that the spirits of evil were abroad.</p> + +<p>"Suddenly a mighty gale struck the little house, causing it to tremble +from cellar to roof. Then the front door burst open with a crash. The west +wind with an awful wail and roar rushed into the shack, carrying with it +the fairies and the gnomes and the sprites and the banshees. No sooner +were they inside the cottage than the other door burst open and all the +fairies and the gnomes and the sprites were hurled out and carried away on +the great gale. But one little banshee had found lodgment on a beam where +it clung until the gale had passed.</p> + +<p>"And what do you think it did?"</p> + +<p>"Carried away the child?" suggested a voice.</p> + +<p>"Did you ever hear of anything so perfectly ridiculous?" exclaimed Cora +Kidder.</p> + +<p>"I gueth it went to thleep and fell off into the fire," suggested Tommy.</p> + +<p>"No. It waited until the gale had passed, then dropping down touched the +sleeping child with its magic wand, whereupon Muriel became a butterfly. +The banshees carried the butterfly away with them and in their home she +grew to be as beautiful a banshee as she had been a child. But she grew +and grew. There was no stopping her. She grew almost as rapidly as Jack's +beanstalk by which he climbed to the home of the giant."</p> + +<p>"What a fright she must have been," interrupted a voice.</p> + +<p>"As she grew she began to hate the banshees who had taken her from her +home and made her become like them. She determined to avenge herself. This +she did by making war upon all the other banshees. So powerful was she and +so familiar, too, with their hiding places in the flowers that she had +little difficulty in clearing the country of the little pests. Those who +were not killed were driven from the country, all of which accounts for +there being no banshees in Ireland now. But they are to be found in some +other parts of the world."</p> + +<p>"Are—are there any over here?" questioned a timid voice from among the +girls.</p> + +<p>"I have never seen any," replied Harriet. "Still, we do not know. A +banshee might fly into any one of our tents on a dark night and change us +into butterflies or banshees or something of that sort, and we wouldn't +know anything about it until we had been changed. When we woke up we +should be in so different a form that we shouldn't know ourselves if we +were to look into a mirror."</p> + +<p>"I know who that draped figure is now," exclaimed Patricia. "It's that +hateful Harriet Burrell. Isn't she silly and presuming?"</p> + +<p>"Yes," was the reply. "I am amazed that Mrs. Livingston allows her to be +so forward. She and that McCarthy girl make an excellent team. One is as +tiresome as the other."</p> + +<p>"I have heard," continued the ghost, "that this great and powerful banshee +came to America to look for the descendants of the banshees who made her +become one of them. It has even been hinted that she has been seen in the +Pocono Woods."</p> + +<p>"Oh, my gracious!" exclaimed Hazel, glancing about her apprehensively. +"What if we should see her? I'd die of fright, I know I should."</p> + +<p>"Fiddle! Who ith afraid of a banthhee?" jeered Grace. "Now if I thaw that +banthhee I'd jutht thtep on her with my heel, tho!" She dug her little +heel into the ground to show how she would crush the banshee.</p> + +<p>Harriet might have been observed to gaze off into the forest almost +apprehensively herself now and then. There was a quizzical smile on her +face, but it was hidden by the white mask she wore.</p> + +<p>Suddenly she cried out: "Oh, girls! girls!" Then pointed directly over +their heads into the forest. "The banshee! The banshee! Look! Oh, look!"</p> + +<p>Tommy sat shivering, not daring to turn her head. A few girls mustered up +sufficient courage to look behind them. Then a series of wild screams rent +the air. There was a mad rush for the protection of the tents, in which +even the guardians—or nearly all of them—joined. What they had seen had +sent a thrill of terror through every girl that had gazed upon the +terrifying sight.</p> + +<p>Tommy Thompson rose and stood trembling. "Thave me!" moaned Tommy. "I'm +tho thcared!"</p> + +<p class="figcenter"><a href="./images/169.jpg"><img src="./images/169-tb.jpg" alt="It's the Banshee!" title="It's the Banshee!" /></a></p><p class="figcenter">"It's the Banshee!"</p> + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XVI" id="CHAPTER_XVI" />CHAPTER XVI</h2> + +<h3>THE LAYING OF A SPOOK</h3> + + +<p>"It's the banshee! It's the banshee!" screamed a score of voices.</p> + +<p>What they had seen had been enough to startle the bravest person. A figure +had suddenly appeared out of the gloom, a huge towering figure that looked +to the startled girls to be almost as high as the trees themselves, +though it was not more than eight feet tall. The figure was clad in long, +flowing white robes that hung gracefully to its feet. Two arms almost as +long as the figure was high, were waving frantically in the air. The face +was small and as white as the garb of the strange weird creature. It did, +indeed, look as though it might be the fabled banshee from the moors of +County Mooreland.</p> + +<p>"Woo-oo-oo," wailed the apparition.</p> + +<p>"Come back, girls!" cried Mrs. Livingston. "Come back, I tell you!" The +Chief Guardian had herself been startled at first. Standing their ground +were half a dozen other girls, among them was Hazel Holland. Patricia +Scott and Cora Kidder had long since retired to a safe distance from the +apparition.</p> + +<p>The words of the Guardian somehow seemed to reassure the trembling Tommy. +Then, too, she saw that Harriet did not run. Harriet had thrown herself +upon the ground and was sitting with her head in hands, her shoulders +shaking. What Tommy did not know was that Harriet was not shaking with +fear, but with laughter.</p> + +<p>The apparition was slowly approaching the little group of girls, with arms +waving and the weird "woo-oo-oo" becoming louder and louder. Two of the +half dozen who had stood their ground now turned and fled precipitately.</p> + +<p>Tommy Thompson still stood her ground, with trembling limbs. All at once +her eyes narrowed. A crafty expression took the place of the look of fear +on her small face. Then to the amazement of the girls who still remained, +Tommy crept cautiously around until she got to the rear of the approaching +figure. Now and then as she thought the giant banshee was about to turn +around, Tommy would leap back as lightly as a cat.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston forgot her dignity and laughed until her eyes were dimmed +with tears.</p> + +<p>The little girl made a sudden dive and a grab. Her fingers closed over a +piece of the banshee's robe. She felt something else in her grasp and gave +a mighty tug.</p> + +<p>There was a shrill scream from the banshee. Harriet sprang away believing +that the apparition was about to fall on her. The girls fled. This was too +much for them. They did not think far enough to realize that what they had +heard was a most human scream and that it could have come only from a +human throat.</p> + +<p>Down came the giant banshee in a mighty fall.</p> + +<p>"Save me!" wailed the gigantic falling figure.</p> + +<p>It was now too late to do anything toward saving the luckless banshee. The +drapery fell away in its struggles to right itself and the terrified +apparition perched upon a pair of stilts fell sprawling close to the fire +which by this time had burned very low, else the banshee's robes might +have been permanently singed.</p> + +<p>Tommy uttered a little shriek.</p> + +<p>"It'th Crathy Jane! It'th Crathy Jane! Thomebody thave her!"</p> + +<p>Harriet Burrell was the "somebody" who sprang to the rescue. No sooner had +Jane touched the ground than Harriet was dragging her away, rolling her on +the ground, patting out the little flames that sprang up here and there +from her clothing. This was made the more difficult because of the long +stilts upon which the daring Jane McCarthy had walked. The long arms had +been sticks on which sheets had been draped. The arms had dropped when +Jane took her mighty fall and now lay on the ground on the other side of +the campfire.</p> + +<p>"Are you hurt?" begged Harriet anxiously.</p> + +<p>"Oh, my darlin'! I'm killed entirely."</p> + +<p>"Wait till I take off your stilts. You will be all right as soon as you +get to your feet."</p> + +<p>"Tommy has laid the ghost," cried a girl who had last run away. At this +the others came hesitatingly back. Mrs. Livingston half laughing, half +crying was assisting Jane to her feet. Jane's face wore a sheepish grin as +she shrugged her shoulders to make sure that they had not been dislocated. +Harriet had thrown off her mask. Her white robe was blackened from the +smoke and the fire from which she had rescued the singed banshee, and +Margery upon returning to the scene was complaining that she had bursted +half the buttons off her waist.</p> + +<p>"There is your ghost, young ladies," smiled Mrs. Livingston. "Let it be a +lesson to you to never forget your self-possession, never to be carried +away by your impulses. Always use reason."</p> + +<p>"Yeth. That ith what I did," declared Tommy.</p> + +<p>"Why didn't you run?" asked Miss Partridge, who had remained near the +scene, but at what she considered a safe distance from the apparition.</p> + +<p>"I thaw a lock of Crathy Jane'th hair thlipping out from behind her mathk. +The minute I thaw that hair I knew it. Then when I got behind her I thaw +the thtiltth. You thee the light wath on the other thide. I could thee +right through her drapery."</p> + +<p>Now that the banshee had been "laid" the frightened girls could afford to +laugh and they did.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston spoke again.</p> + +<p>"Miss Burrell has fairly won an honor. Some of you observed her presence +of mind when she rolled Miss McCarthy on the ground to put out the fire in +the latter's clothing, thus possibly saving that young woman's life. For +this you are awarded five red beads, Miss Burrell, for fire is red and +fire is the enemy that you overcame."</p> + +<p>"Do I get a bead for laying the ghotht?" interrupted Grace.</p> + +<p>"Yes, you do," answered the Chief Guardian with a smile. "Miss McCarthy +also shall have two beads, one for making the finest molasses candy we +have ever eaten, the second for providing the most unusual amusement ever +known at Camp Wau-Wau. And now we will go to our quarters. It has been a +most entertaining evening, even if it did cause some of us apprehension."</p> + +<p>Jane McCarthy stepped up to Mrs. Livingston, looking the latter squarely +in the eyes.</p> + +<p>"Mrs. Livingston, I do not think I am entitled to either of those +rewards," she said.</p> + +<p>"No? And why not?"</p> + +<p>"I never made any candy in my life before. I didn't even know whether you +used baking-soda or flour in it. Harriet helped with the recipe and told +me all she could about how to go to work. Oh, I want to be perfectly +honest about it all. Harriet suggested the ghost party too, though the big +banshee and the idea of the story were mine. I don't want the beads, Mrs. +Livingston. I want Harriet Burrell to have them. She earned them, I +didn't."</p> + +<p>"Fine! Splendid! You are a Camp Girl in reality now. The spirit of Wau-Wau +has taken possession of you. My dear I congratulate you. The beads are +yours. Your truthfulness and unselfishness would win them for you even +though nothing else could. The fire-makers will subdue the flames after +the others have reached their tents."</p> + +<p>Three happy girls went arm in arm to the camp street. They were Crazy +Jane, Harriet Burrell and Tommy Thompson, the latter more proud than she +had ever been in her life, because she had done what not one of some forty +others had dared to do—she had laid the ghost. Tommy expressed her +admiration for herself that night when snuggling down under the blankets +she murmured:</p> + +<p>"Well, I gueth I'm thome folkth."</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XVII" id="CHAPTER_XVII" />CHAPTER XVII</h2> + +<h3>THE SOUP THAT FAILED</h3> + + +<p>Almost the sole topic of discussion at Camp Wau-Wau on the following day +was the train of exciting events of the previous evening. There were, too, +murmurs of disapproval at the trick that Harriet Burrell and Jane McCarthy +had played on the girls. Some of the Camp Girls were ashamed that they had +shown such cowardice, others were angry at the Meadow-Brook Girls for +making them appear at a disadvantage. Among the latter were Patricia and +Cora. These two were talking it over when Harriet in passing, bade them a +pleasant good morning.</p> + +<p>"Now look at her superior smile, will you?" jeered Patricia. "I just would +like to take her down a notch or two, and I will before I leave this +camp."</p> + +<p>"How?" asked Cora reflectively.</p> + +<p>"I don't know. I'll catch her somehow and make a laughing stock of her +before the rest of the girls."</p> + +<p>"Patricia, have you forgotten the bath towel—have you forgotten what she +knows about us?"</p> + +<p>"No, I haven't," answered Patricia Scott, with a toss of her head.</p> + +<p>"And she hasn't said a word to any one about it."</p> + +<p>"You don't know that. Have you noticed that that Miss Elting looks at us +very queerly when she passes us? She is very cold and distant, too, just +as though she knew something about us. You mark my words, that +Meadow-Brook Girl has told her all about finding the towel, but if it gets +to the Chief Guardian I know how I can turn the tables on that impudent +Harriet Burrell."</p> + +<p>"How?"</p> + +<p>"In the easiest way you can imagine. I'll say that Harriet never has liked +me and that she had taken my towel and hidden it purposely, just to +produce it at the right time and accuse me of having been implicated in +the hazing."</p> + +<p>"But it wasn't your towel," protested Cora. "It was mine."</p> + +<p>"That's all right. That will make it all the better. She will say it was +your towel and I will say it was mine. Don't you see how that will mix the +affair up? You must stand by me if it comes to that."</p> + +<p>"Of course," answered Cora Kidder, but in rather a weak voice. She was not +a bad girl at heart, but she was easily influenced; it was not difficult +to persuade her to look at any matter with other eyes than her own. It was +the bad influence of Patricia Scott that already had led Cora so far into +mischief, and that gave promise of leading her still farther. Patricia, on +the other hand, possessed a jealous and revengeful disposition. It had +caused her trouble in her own home and lost her many friends in her home +town. She had been sent to the camp in the hope that the wholesome life in +the woods might give her a new point of view, and that the association +with the Camp Girls might make a better girl of her. Thus far the desired +result had not been attained, though she had managed to hide her +shortcomings from Mrs. Livingston and the guardians. At times Mrs. +Livingston, close observer that she was, had wondered as to the girl's +real character, but Patricia's sweet smile, easily assumed to fit the +occasion, had on each occasion disarmed the Chief Guardian.</p> + +<p>"You must pretend to be very indignant if ever you are called to account, +and I will pretend to be indignant, too. I almost hope she does complain +of us, and she will, too. She is a sneak."</p> + +<p>"I don't hope she'll complain of us," cried Cora in alarm. "I know I +should die of mortification."</p> + +<p>"You haven't any courage, Cora Kidder," declared Patricia scornfully. "I +see I shall have to look out for both of us, and——"</p> + +<p>"No, no," protested Cora. "Tell me what you want me to do. I will do it. I +don't want to be found out for what I already have done and be sent home. +What would I do? Oh, what would I do?"</p> + +<p>Patricia gave her a withering glance.</p> + +<p>"What you need is backbone. You haven't any more courage than a two-year +old child. What ails you?"</p> + +<p>"You say I haven't any courage," answered Cora hotly. "I'll show you +whether I have or not. What do you want me to do?" she demanded, +straightening up to her full height and looking Patricia squarely in the +eyes.</p> + +<p>"That's the way to talk, dear," nodded Patricia. "Let's take a walk. +Forget the mean things I just said to you, but I had to do it to put some +spunk into you."</p> + +<p>"There comes that Margery girl," exclaimed Cora.</p> + +<p>"Don't mind her. She wouldn't see the side of a house if it were set up +right in front of her. I can't say as much for that perfectly impossible +Grace Thompson. She is as sharp as she can be, and she isn't afraid to +speak right out before everybody. Didn't you see how she held her ground +last night when most of the others ran away."</p> + +<p>"Oh, she was in the secret. She knew all about it," answered Cora Kidder.</p> + +<p>"That's where you make a mistake. She didn't. Didn't you see how +frightened she was at first?"</p> + +<p>Cora shook her head.</p> + +<p>"You must keep your eyes open," advised Patricia. "You've gone too far to +take any chances; that is, any more than you have to take. She was going +to run, then she held herself steady by sheer grit. I don't like her, I +don't like any of them, but I know real courage when I see it and she +showed it last night."</p> + +<p>"Harriet knew, though?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes; she was in the game. Of course she was. It was a shame. She +ought to be put out of the camp. She will be. There isn't room here for +her and me."</p> + +<p>Patricia linked an arm in that of Cora's, walking away to a spot where +they might be more by themselves. There were too many girls passing back +and forth now to make prudent a discussion such as was theirs.</p> + +<p>A good part of the afternoon found Harriet Burrell in the kitchen of the +cook tent. Harriet was trying to win an "honor" by making soup. By making +five standard soups consecutively she would win another bead, provided +the soups were favorably received by the Camp Wau-Wau Girls.</p> + +<p>Harriet's first day in the kitchen resulted in more confusion than the +kitchen had known that season. It seemed that everything was misplaced. +The dinner was late that night, but the soup was excellent. The other +girls in the kitchen made no complaint about the confusion, which they +believed to be due to carelessness on Harriet's part, because the +misplaced articles and various ingredients scattered about were those +which she had used in her work.</p> + +<p>The next day conditions were no different. Patricia, who was preparing +salads for an "honor" finally threw up her hands in disgust. She declared +she could stand it no longer and if some of the girls didn't remove +Harriet from the kitchen, she, Patricia would have to get out herself. +Somehow this word reached Mrs. Livingston, with the result that Patricia +herself was asked to drop her "honor" work in the kitchen for the present.</p> + +<p>It was a blow to Patricia Scott. She had not looked for this result, and +though she had not made the complaint in person, her criticism of Harriet +had been a boomerang that had returned and hit Patricia. This made the +girl even more bitter against Harriet than before.</p> + +<p>The following two days brought with them less friction in the kitchen. +Harriet Burrell's soups delighted the girls and the guardians; many were +the compliments bestowed upon the blushing Harriet.</p> + +<p>It was now the fifth day of Harriet's soup-making; the last in the test +for the "honor." It seemed a foregone conclusion that the young woman had +won her bead for this achievement in cookery. Harriet naturally felt +gratified. It meant something to win even one bead in the Camp Girls' +Association as every member of the organization had soon come to know. No +girl ever had won all of the "honors" these "honors" covering so many +fields of achievement as to make this well-nigh impossible.</p> + +<p>"Well, Miss Burrell," smiled the Chief Guardian that evening after they +had sat down to the tables and grace had been said. "I suppose you will be +entitled to wear a new bead to-morrow."</p> + +<p>"I hope so, Mrs. Livingston," answered Harriet with a blush.</p> + +<p>"Wait till you try the thoup," suggested Tommy.</p> + +<p>"I agree with you," said Hazel.</p> + +<p>"Your friends do not seem to have the same confidence in your soup making +that the rest of us feel," smiled Miss Partridge.</p> + +<p>"Perhaps that is because they know my shortcomings better than you do, +Miss Partridge," replied Harriet.</p> + +<p>A close observer might have seen Patricia and Cora exchange meaning +glances.</p> + +<p>There was a lively chattering along the tables while the girls were +waiting for the serving of the first course, the soup. This was brought to +the table in great tureens, one for each table, the guardian who sat at +the head of the table serving the soup which was passed along to the other +end by the girls themselves. In this case it was Miss Elting who was doing +the serving at the table at which the Meadow-Brook Girls were seated.</p> + +<p>"This consommé certainly looks delicious," she said with a smile.</p> + +<p>"From the smell I should say it must be," declared Jane McCarthy. "I know +I could die eating that soup."</p> + +<p>"Be careful," warned a voice. "You may."</p> + +<p>"I say girls, let's wait till Harriet samples it," suggested Hazel. "It is +her last chance at the soup. There's no telling what she might do to us."</p> + +<p>"Yeth, that ith right," nodded Grace. "No poithon cup for uth."</p> + +<p>"Taste it, darlin'," urged Jane.</p> + +<p>Harriet with a good natured smile dipped her spoon in daintily, carrying +some of the steaming soup to her lips. She tasted the consommé gingerly, +then took another spoonful, and hurriedly put the spoon back in the dish. +A horrified expression appeared on the face of the Meadow-Brook girl.</p> + +<p>"There! What did I tell you?" cried Margery.</p> + +<p>"What is the trouble?" asked Miss Partridge.</p> + +<p>"Oh-h-h!" gasped Harriet, making a desperate effort to control herself.</p> + +<p>A girl on the other side of the table from Miss Burrell, sampled the soup, +then hastily dropped her spoon. Margery followed suit a moment later.</p> + +<p>"How is it?" questioned Hazel.</p> + +<p>"Please don't ask me," declared Margery gloomily.</p> + +<p>Miss Elting made a wry face when she tasted the consommé, but said +nothing. Some went on eating, others laid down their spoons and leaned +back in their chairs. Tommy was the first to break the silence that had +settled over the table.</p> + +<p>"There ith thomething the matter with thith thoup," she declared in a loud +voice.</p> + +<p>"That's what I say," answered a voice.</p> + +<p>"And I, and I, and I," cried other voices.</p> + +<p>"Yes, I agree with you," answered Miss Partridge gravely. "Harriet what +did you put in the soup?"</p> + +<p>"The usual ingredients."</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston at this juncture sampled the soup. Her face darkened. She +swallowed a spoonful, then quickly laid the spoon on the soup plate.</p> + +<p>Harriet had shrunk back into her chair. A deep flush rose to her face. To +cover her confusion she essayed to take some more soup, but the effort was +a failure. She simply could not eat the consommé.</p> + +<p>"It tathteth to me like thoap," declared Tommy.</p> + +<p>"I believe it is soap," spoke up Patricia Scott. "How perfectly +frightful!"</p> + +<p>"I am afraid, Miss Burrell," said Mrs. Livingston, "that you have lost the +'honor' for this season. This consommé seems to be a dismal failure. This +of course does not preclude you from taking up some other branch of +cookery and winning an 'honor'."</p> + +<p>Harriet was on the verge of tears, but she held herself under good +control. Her humiliation was apparent only in her flaming cheeks and +almost imperceptible beads of perspiration that stood out on her forehead.</p> + +<p>"This is a matter that must be looked into, Harriet," said the Chief +Guardian. "Young ladies, eat no more of the soup. There is something +seriously wrong with it. It tastes like soap to me, too; I am free to +admit that. I hope no one has been playing pranks," fixing a keen glance +on Harriet's face.</p> + +<p>"Oh, Mrs. Livingston," cried Harriet, shocked almost beyond words.</p> + +<p>"I am not accusing you of any such thing, my dear," explained the Chief +Guardian. "You would be unlikely to play pranks and lose your 'honor' +mark. The guardians will please accompany me to the kitchen. Young ladies, +you will proceed with your dinner. Upon second thought, Miss Partridge and +Miss Elting will accompany me. The other guardians may remain here."</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston rose, as did the two teachers whom she had named. A heavy +silence settled over the cook tent after the three women had disappeared +into the kitchen, a small tent at the rear of the cook tent. They were +gone for some time. Finally, Mrs. Livingston and Miss Partridge returned. +Miss Elting was not with them. The Chief Guardian's face wore an +expression of sternness such as none of the girls ever had observed there +before.</p> + +<p>Harriet appeared wholly to have lost her appetite. She was making a brave +effort to eat, but the food choked her. The meal was finished in silence. +At the conclusion of the meal, Mrs. Livingston rose and requested the +girls to come to order.</p> + +<p>"Young ladies," she began, "a most serious thing has occurred. I make no +accusations. Miss Burrell, where is the key to your supply box?"</p> + +<p>"I hung it on a nail on the outside of the tent pole just behind my work +table, Mrs. Livingston."</p> + +<p>The Chief Guardian turned to Miss Partridge.</p> + +<p>"Do you mind bringing Miss Burrell's key and box, Miss Partridge?" she +asked. The young guardian rose promptly and left the tent. A few moments +later, she returned bearing a galvanized box, slightly larger than a +baking powder case. This she placed on the table before the Chief +Guardian, laying a key beside it. Harriet saw that the box was hers, but +she did not know why it had been brought to the tent.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston unlocked the supply box, then tilting it so that the light +from the hanging lamp nearby shone into the box, she peered in. Harriet +saw her grope in the box, saw her withdraw some small object and examine +it in the palm of her hand amid a breathless silence. Then the Chief +Guardian raised her eyes, fixing them on Harriet Burrell with an +inquiring, sorrowful gaze.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XVIII" id="CHAPTER_XVIII" />CHAPTER XVIII</h2> + +<h3>AN "HONOR" FAIRLY LOST</h3> + + +<p>"Miss Burrell," began the Chief Guardian in an impressive voice, "I find +that a serious offense has been committed, an offense that cannot be +overlooked. A prank is allowable within reasonable limits, but any such +trick as this borders on the disgraceful."</p> + +<p>"Wha-at do you mean, Mrs. Livingston?" questioned Harriet.</p> + +<p>"We have examined the pot in which the soup was made. We have, after +careful examination, decided what it is that gives the consommé the +peculiar flavor that you all have noticed."</p> + +<p>Harriet listened with an expression of grave concern. She forgot in the +interest she felt in what the Chief Guardian was about to say, her own +humiliation at having lost the "honor" she had so nearly earned.</p> + +<p>"We came to the conclusion that nothing but soap could give the soup the +peculiar flavor that makes it so unpalatable. Then again we observed +little beads floating on the surface," continued Mrs. Livingston. "While +attractive to look at these were very disagreeable to the taste for they +were soap bubbles. However, an entirely different complexion has been +placed on the matter since my examination of your box before me on the +table. Miss Burrell, I find in this box a small piece of castile soap from +which some shavings have been left in the box and on the paring knife with +which the soap was shaved off."</p> + +<p>"Soap in my kit?" cried Harriet, rising slowly to her feet.</p> + +<p>"Yes."</p> + +<p>"But—why—what is it doing there?" gasped the astonished girl.</p> + +<p>"That is what we should like to know. No one had access to your kit except +yourself. The box was locked and the key hung where you placed it when you +last had occasion to close the box."</p> + +<p>"Yes, yes, but——"</p> + +<p>"We also found flakes of soap scattered about on the floor in the kitchen. +I slipped on a shaving of it and nearly fell just now when I visited the +kitchen. Did you have any soap in your kit?"</p> + +<p>"Certainly not, Mrs. Livingston."</p> + +<p>"Then how did it come to be there just now when I opened the box?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, I don't know," answered Harriet despairingly. "But surely, Mrs. +Livingston, you do not accuse me of anything so dreadful as mixing soap +with the consommé? Oh, you don't mean that; you can't mean it?"</p> + +<p>"While I am not by any means accusing you, the facts on the face of the +affair speak for themselves, and——"</p> + +<p>The Chief Guardian was interrupted by the sudden springing to her feet of +Crazy Jane. Her face was flushed; her hair was disarranged her arms were +raised above her head.</p> + +<p>[Illustration: "Oh, Shame On All of You!" Cried Jane.]</p> + +<p>"Oh, shame on all of you!" cried the girl. "My darlin' Harriet wouldn't do +such a thing. Never! Show me the one who did it, knowing that the darlin' +girl would be accused. I'll scratch her eyes out, I will!"</p> + +<p>Jane was in a towering rage. The calm voice of Mrs. Livingston interrupted +the tirade.</p> + +<p>"Miss McCarthy, be good enough to resume your seat," she said.</p> + +<p>Jane hesitated. For a few perilous seconds she struggled with herself. The +girls expected an outbreak more vehement than her first. Instead, Jane sat +down with an emphasis that jarred the dishes on the table.</p> + +<p>"We will now continue with this matter. Can any person here explain, +first how the consommé happens to be soaped, and secondly why soap is +found in Miss Burrell's kit?" questioned Mrs. Livingston.</p> + +<p>A painful silence reigned in the cook tent. There seemed to be no +explanation of the mystery.</p> + +<p>"There was nothing of the sort in the box when last I used it," reiterated +Harriet, "I am positive of that, Mrs. Livingston. Nor could it have been +at the bottom of the box under the other things. Knowing that I had +finished my work in the soup test, I examined the contents of the box to +put everything in order."</p> + +<p>"You locked the box afterwards?"</p> + +<p>"Immediately. I hung the key in its accustomed place, too."</p> + +<p>"You have no idea when the soap was dropped into the soup kettle?"</p> + +<p>"No. But wait! Just before I came into the cook tent to sit down I tasted +the soup, as I had done a dozen times before while in the kitchen to make +sure that it was exactly as it should be."</p> + +<p>"Did you taste it just before you came in to dinner? Did you detect +anything wrong with it, Miss Burrell?"</p> + +<p>"There was nothing wrong with it then. I mean—you know what I mean. +There was none of this soapy taste in it at all. To me it tasted +delicious. The first I realized that something had happened to the +consommé, was when I took a spoonful of it at the table here. Then I knew +something was wrong with it. That is all I can tell you. But you must know +that I would not do a thing like that, Mrs. Livingston. Please don't say +that you think I might be guilty of any such thing. Do you think I would +spoil my chance of winning an 'honor' for the sake of playing a +contemptible trick?"</p> + +<p>"No, Harriet, I do not think you would," decided Mrs. Livingston after +gazing steadily into the troubled eyes of Harriet Burrell for a moment.</p> + +<p>Harriet caught her breath sharply.</p> + +<p>"It ith a mean thhame," declared Tommy in a voice that reached every +person in the tent. "I gueth the banshee mutht have done it."</p> + +<p>A chorus of giggles greeted this sally. The laughter was suppressed by the +Chief Guardian.</p> + +<p>"We will leave the mystery of the doctored soup as it stands until after +breakfast to-morrow morning," announced Mrs. Livingston. "After that, if +the guilty girl makes no confession in the meantime, we shall begin an +investigation of our own."</p> + +<p>The Chief Guardian rose, the girls doing likewise, after which they filed +out of the tent. Once outside they began to talk excitedly. Most of them +took sides with Harriet Burrell. They did not believe she could have been +guilty of such a trick. Besides, she would be defeating her own ambitions +if she did do so. She was certain to lose the coveted "honor." Despite +this, however, there were those who did believe that Harriet had put soap +in the consommé.</p> + +<p>It had been an evening full of excitement and unexpected happenings. And +now Harriet Burrell would not have another opportunity to win her "honor" +in this line until three months had passed.</p> + +<p>Harriet's face was stony as she fled to her tent. Jane McCarthy reached +the tent a few minutes behind her friend. Jane threw her arms about +Harriet, expressing her opinion of the whole affair in her own hot-headed +way. Harriet's eyes were dry but her cheeks were hot. She was holding +herself well in hand, yet when she spoke there was a slight quaver in her +voice. She was not a girl given to tears.</p> + +<p>"I don't care for the 'honor' so much," Harriet said, "but I just can't +stand it to have the girls believing deep down in their hearts that I +could have done that awful thing. They will say it; at least some of them +will."</p> + +<p>"I dare them to!" flamed Jane. "Just let me hear them. Oh, just let me +hear one girl saying a word about Harriet Burrell. Oh!"</p> + +<p>"I don't want you to mix in this trouble at all, Jane," objected Harriet. +"It is bad enough as it is. If I could find out who the guilty one is——"</p> + +<p>"What would you do if you did find out?" demanded Jane.</p> + +<p>"I don't know. Nothing I suppose," returned Harriet with a wan smile.</p> + +<p>"That's just it. You've got to fight if you don't want to get walked on in +this world. My dad says so. He's a fighter, he is, little one, and he has +a daughter who can take her own part and half a dozen other people's +besides. My sleeves will be rolled up all the time after this. You watch +me get into action when I discover the girl, and——"</p> + +<p>"I think you had better leave all that to me, Miss McCarthy," advised a +voice at the door of the tent.</p> + +<p>At the first sound of the voice Harriet thought either Patricia or Cora +had come in. Then she saw that it was Mrs. Livingston.</p> + +<p>"Please don't involve yourself in difficulties, my dear. Now, will you +leave us, please! I wish to speak alone with Miss Burrell."</p> + +<p>Jane went outside the tent where she paced up and down waiting until the +Chief Guardian should come out, when Jane intended to return to the tent +and talk further with her friend. She intercepted the other Meadow-Brook +Girls who had come over to sympathize with Harriet. All save Tommy +returned to their own tents.</p> + +<p>"Now, my dear," said Mrs. Livingston, seating herself beside Harriet on +the edge of the latter's cot, "please do not take this quite so hard. You +will have plenty of opportunity to win other 'honors' before leaving Camp +Wau-Wau."</p> + +<p>"It is not the loss of the 'honor' that is disturbing me, Mrs. Livingston. +It is the thought that you suspected me of being the author of that +trick," answered Harriet quite frankly. "You will understand that I am not +saying this in an impertinent sense."</p> + +<p>"My dear girl, I know of course that you are not. Let me tell you +something. It may serve to make you feel this less keenly. I sought for +the moment to be a little harsh with you thinking that possibly the girl +who had done this might rise and confess at once rather than see you bear +the burden of the accusation?"</p> + +<p>"There is little danger of her doing that."</p> + +<p>"So I infer. But you have a suspicion as to who she may be?" added the +Chief Guardian quickly.</p> + +<p>"I may have, but I should not wish to name any one. You see my suspicion +may be entirely wrong. In fact I am convinced that it is."</p> + +<p>"My child, if you have a well-founded suspicion of any girl here you +should make it known to me. It is your duty to do that."</p> + +<p>"That is just the trouble," answered Harriet with a faint smile. "My +suspicion is not a well founded one. Even if it were I should not be sure +that I ought to tell you."</p> + +<p>"I will not press you to tell me, my dear. I will leave it all to your +good judgment. At breakfast to-morrow morning I shall announce that you +are in no way held to blame for this unpleasant incident."</p> + +<p>With a kind "good night, Miss Burrell," the Chief Guardian left Harriet.</p> + +<p>Patricia and Cora were about to enter the tent when they espied Jane +walking up and down.</p> + +<p>"On guard, eh?" sneered Patricia.</p> + +<p>Jane strolled over, peered down impudently into the face of Patricia +Scott, gazing at the girl for all of half a minute.</p> + +<p>"Yes," answered Jane shortly, then turned her back on the two girls.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIX" id="CHAPTER_XIX" />CHAPTER XIX</h2> + +<h3>WHEN THE STORM BROKE</h3> + + +<p>Instead of entering the tent after Crazy Jane's snub, Patricia and Cora +Kidder gazed at the girl pacing back and forth before it, then laughing +sarcastically turned and walked away. Mrs. Livingston saw them in the +distance when she came out, but her attention was immediately centred on +Jane.</p> + +<p>"Miss McCarthy," she said. "I wouldn't keep Harriet up long, were I in +your place. The poor girl has had a trying time of it this evening. Were +the two girls who just walked away from here, Miss Scott and Miss Kidder?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, ma'am. And I gave them a good stiff punch—I mean I told them—I let +them know how much I loved them."</p> + +<p>"Try to love every one, Miss McCarthy. It doesn't pay for one to go about +with any other feeling in the heart."</p> + +<p>"I guess I must have been born with the other feeling," returned Crazy +Jane. "But at any rate, I know I have the other feeling now."</p> + +<p>"Try to be like Miss Burrell, sweet and forgiving. Good night."</p> + +<p>"Good night, Mrs. Livingston. I'll just say 'good night' to Harriet. I +won't stay a minute."</p> + +<p>Jane was true to her word. She ran into the tent and gathering Harriet in +her arms, kissed her on the forehead, very gently, too, for Jane; after +which the impulsive girl ran out without giving Harriet a chance to say a +word.</p> + +<p>The hour for "lights out" not having arrived, most of the girls were out +by the campfire chatting. Harriet preferred to be alone on this occasion. +She did not feel equal to talking with any one. She felt that the day had +been a miserable failure. There had been two days of it. First, everything +in the kitchen had gone wrong. This condition had somewhat improved after +Patricia had left the kitchen, only to become many times worse after three +days had elapsed.</p> + +<p>Harriet tried to reason out the mystery. Her first thought was that +Patricia might have had something to do with the spoiling of the soup. But +she had not the slightest proof that Patricia was the culprit.</p> + +<p>Harriet was at a loss to know what to do. The problem was too much for +her. Her head whirled with her effort to solve it Before retiring for the +night, however, she moved her cot to the extreme rear of the tent so that +the light would not be so strong in her eyes when Patricia and Cora came +in to retire. After a time Harriet dropped off to sleep. She was awakened +by voices outside at the rear of the tent.</p> + +<p>The light was out and the tent was in darkness. Harriet did not know what +time it was, but hearing regular breathing she decided that of course the +two girls must have come in and retired without having awakened her. But +as Harriet listened she recognized the voices. They were outside the tent +within a yard of her head at the moment.</p> + +<p>"To 'The Pines'?" came the question in Patricia's voice.</p> + +<p>"Yes," replied Cora. "Charlie Collier wants me to go with him. He says he +will come for me in his car. They are going to have a perfectly lovely +dance at 'The Pines.'"</p> + +<p>"Have you spoken to Mrs. Livingston?"</p> + +<p>"She wouldn't let me go. Of what use would it be to speak to her? I'm so +angry I could howl."</p> + +<p>"What a simpleton you are, Cora Kidder," chided Patricia. "If I had an +invitation to that dance and wanted to go—really were crazy to go—I'd +go!"</p> + +<p>"How?"</p> + +<p>"Cut for it."</p> + +<p>"You mean go without permission?"</p> + +<p>"Of course. I'd do it just to defy her."</p> + +<p>A brief period of silence followed. Then Cora spoke.</p> + +<p>"If I thought I could do it and get back without discovery, I would," she +said slowly.</p> + +<p>"Of course you can get back. Tell Charlie Collier at what hour you must +return and see that he starts back to camp in good season with you. Is he +coming alone?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, mercy no. His sister will come with him and return with us."</p> + +<p>"When is the party!"</p> + +<p>"The day after to-morrow night."</p> + +<p>"How are you to let him know that you will go?"</p> + +<p>"He is going to call here with his sister to-morrow."</p> + +<p>"Good! Now don't be afraid. Tell him you'll go."</p> + +<p>"I believe I will," replied Cora. By the way, Patricia, the soap trick +worked all right, didn't it!"</p> + +<p>"It certainly did," was the answer, and Patricia broke into a merry laugh, +in which Cora did not appear to join so heartily.</p> + +<p>Harriet heard no more. The two girls had gotten up and moved out of her +hearing. But she was shocked beyond expression. The soap in the consommé +was no longer a mystery. She had never believed that Patricia was quite +so unscrupulous. Now she knew the worst. Harriet did not know what course +to pursue, but after thinking it over she concluded that there was nothing +for her to do. As to the proposed trip to "The Pines," surely were she to +go to Cora and tell her what a wrong thing she was planning, Harriet would +merely be snubbed. Besides, it was not at all certain that Cora Kidder +would go.</p> + +<p>She heard the two girls slip into the tent and knew from their light +footfalls that they were wearing their slippers. Harriet knew, too, that +they had been sitting outside clad in their wrappers, for they got into +bed immediately. There were a few whispered words, which she failed to +catch, then silence settled over the tent, broken occasionally by Tommy's +unintelligible mutterings. Tommy was dreaming again—giving promise of +having a mild form of nightmare later on.</p> + +<p>A gust of wind set the tree-tops to rustling. All Nature stirred +restlessly. The listening girl heard the disturbed chirpings of the birds +in the trees. Following this came the patter of raindrops on the roof of +the tent. A brilliant flash of lightning made the tent as light as day for +the fraction of a second. Harriet could plainly see the faces of the three +girls in their cots. They were asleep, or at least appeared to be +sleeping, for their eyes were closed. Then came the distant rumble of +thunder.</p> + +<p>Though unafraid, Harriet shivered a little and snuggled down under the +blankets. The rain now began to fall, at first mildly then increasing to a +roar as heavy drops began beating on the canvas roof. The sound lulled her +to sleep. She simply could not fight off the drowsiness that had taken +possession of her, and unmindful of the storm outside, Harriet soon passed +into peaceful slumber.</p> + +<p>The storm grew heavier. The tents were illuminated almost incessantly by +flashes of lightning. It was quite evident, however, that the camp was not +in the heart of the electrical disturbance, although a veritable deluge of +water was now falling upon it.</p> + +<p>Nearly every girl in the camp lay wide awake with head buried in her +pillow, shivering, momentarily expecting to be struck by lightning. +Harriet was suddenly startled by a scream following a particularly vivid +flash of lightning.</p> + +<p>"Did some one call?" she asked.</p> + +<p>"Oh, yeth, yeth," moaned Tommy. "It wath awful."</p> + +<p>"There is nothing to fear," returned Harriet. "Lie down and cover your +head if the lightning disturbs you. Are the other girls asleep?"</p> + +<p>A flash answered the question for her. Patricia and Cora were sitting up +in their beds, with blankets wrapped about them. Their faces were pale +with fright.</p> + +<p>"Don't be frightened, girls," Harriet called soothingly. "You can tell by +listening that the worst of the storm has passed. It has gone to the north +of us. The wind is blowing strongly from the south."</p> + +<p>Cora gave her an appealing look that made Harriet feel sorry for the girl. +Patricia never looked at her at all.</p> + +<p>"It may rain all the rest of the night, but the dangerous part of the +storm has passed," continued Harriet. "I'm glad of it myself. One doesn't +feel any too secure in these flimsy tents in a heavy gale. But don't +worry."</p> + +<p>"Oh, thave me!" wailed Tommy, quickly pulling the blankets over her head +as the tent was illuminated by a particularly brilliant flash of +lightning.</p> + +<p>The downpour became heavier. Next the tent began to leak. Harriet felt +several large drops of rain strike in her face.</p> + +<p>"I think I had better move," she said laughingly. "How is it with you, +girls?"</p> + +<p>"I'm soaked," answered Cora.</p> + +<p>"Drag your cots into the middle of the tent. I think we shall find it +drier there."</p> + +<p>This suited Grace. She felt the need of closer companionship. Then +followed the sound of cots being scraped along the floor. Harriet had +reasoned correctly. The middle of the tent thus far had not begun to leak.</p> + +<p>They crawled in under the blankets once more, but three of the Camp Girls +were trembling and shivering with fear at the fury of the storm. Ten +minutes later the tent sprang a leak directly over their heads. Very +shortly after that the four cots and the bedding were thoroughly soaked by +the merciless downpour.</p> + +<p>Patricia, Cora and Tommy hurriedly crawled out of their water-soaked beds. +Harriet decided that she would be as well off in her cot, so she lay +still. She did suggest that one of the girls might try to light the +lantern. Patricia fumbled about in the darkness for the matches, and +finally found them, only to discover that they were so wet that they would +not light.</p> + +<p>Suddenly a new and terrifying sound was borne to the ears of the four +girls.</p> + +<p>Tommy screamed with fright. Cora uttered a terrified wail. Harriet and +Patricia, however, were silent. At the first suggestion of the threatening +sound Harriet had leaped from her cot. She stood with one hand slightly +raised, her head bent forward ever so little, her eyes tightly closed, +every nerve in her body centred on listening to the disturbing sound, +seeking to discover its meaning. Then all at once it occurred to her what +it was.</p> + +<p>Harriet acted instantly.</p> + +<p>"Down!" she cried sharply. "Under the cots! Quick! Do as I tell you! +Tommy! Are you under?"</p> + +<p>"Yeth. Oh, thave me!" came a muffled voice that seemed to be under the +floor of the tent.</p> + +<p>Patricia and Cora, recognizing that Harriet had some well defined plan in +mind, obeyed her without the slightest hesitation. They threw themselves +on the floor hastily crawling under the cots. Then Harriet Burrell made a +sudden dive. She was standing several feet from her own bed. The dive sent +her sliding underneath the nearest cot. Her progress was stopped by the +body of one of her companions.</p> + +<p>She had sought cover none too soon. The most terrific crashing that any of +those girls ever had listened to, filled the air. Above the uproar was +heard faintly the scream of a girl somewhere outside the tent. Then the +blow fell, a mighty, crushing blow that seemed to set the universe all a +tremble.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XX" id="CHAPTER_XX" />CHAPTER XX</h2> + +<h3>THE FALL OF A FOREST KING</h3> + + +<p>"Thave me!" moaned the unhappy Tommy, but her voice was lost in the volume +of sound that fairly overwhelmed the occupants of the tent.</p> + +<p>Almost at the instant that the first alarm had reached her ears, Harriet +Burrell recognized the nature of the sound. She had heard it before though +in a lesser degree. A tree was falling. She remembered a tall aged pine +that stood a short distance to the south of the tent. Between the tree and +the tent was a fairly open space, that was filled principally with +saplings and scrub undergrowth. Harriet in that moment understood, she +thought, that the heavy downpour of rain had weakened the hold of the aged +roots of the tree in the ground. The heavy wind blowing against the old +pine had been too much for the weakened roots. The tree was falling with +mighty crashings and reports that sounded like the explosions of firearms.</p> + +<p>To run, Harriet believed might be attended with serious consequences to +them, for the long limbs of the tree were penetrating the tent roof +before she had fairly gotten her companions underneath the cots. The tent +was swept down as Harriet was diving under the bed. She realized that if +the full force of the trunk fell on the cots nothing could save the girls +beneath them. Still, Harriet did not believe the tree could fall so flat +as that. Its limbs, she thought, would support its trunk, keeping the +latter from falling flat on the ground.</p> + +<p>Her three companions screamed with terror. Harriet was silent. She was +listening to the terrifying sounds, straining every nerve to the task, +fully expecting to be blotted out of existence at any second. She felt the +first result of the falling tent when a flood of water that had rained +down on the tent floor splashed into her face and over her body. +Everything seemed to cave in. Some of the larger limbs of the tree struck +the floor of the tent so close to the cots that the girls under them were +paralyzed with fear for a few awful seconds.</p> + +<p>It seemed to them that the crashings and crunchings never would cease. But +they finally did. The girls then realized that the air was close and that +it was insufferably hot where they were.</p> + +<p>"Is—is it all over?" gasped Cora.</p> + +<p>"Yes, I hope so," answered Harriet in a matter of fact voice.</p> + +<p>"Wha-at was it?" questioned Patricia in a smothered tone.</p> + +<p>"The old pine tree fell. It was fortunate for us that we were in the +centre of the tent, for the trunk of the tree is kept from us by the +branches that are resting in the tent and on the ground at each side. But +girls, we must get out of here. Is any one of you hurt?"</p> + +<p>The girls replied in the negative. How to get free of the tent was a +problem. The canvas roof was drawn taut over their haven of safety. The +air in their strange prison was getting very close.</p> + +<p>"Oh, let's get out of this awful place," moaned Cora.</p> + +<p>"We must wait a little," answered Harriet. "You lie perfectly still. I +will try to get some fresh air in here. Oh, I wish I had a knife," she +added as her groping hands came in contact with the canvas over which she +was searching for some little opening into which she could insert a finger +and tear the canvas. A moment later Harriet uttered a glad little +exclamation. She had found the opening that she was searching for. She +ripped the canvas after great effort, for the cloth was tough. Then to her +dismay she found a great fold of the canvas on the other side of the +opening thus made. All her labor had been fruitless.</p> + +<p>Harriet raised her voice in a shout for assistance. The cry was muffled +and could not possibly have reached far. Their positions were growing more +and more desperate. Harriet Burrell's three companions were so firmly held +by the weight of the cots over them, that they were barely able to move. +Harriet being near the edge of the heap had a little more freedom. Of this +she was taking full advantage, wriggling desperately to enlarge the space +about her, seeking here and there for an opening through which she might +crawl in order to make a way for her companions, who were now crying +hysterically. Patricia, however, was more calm than any of the others save +Harriet herself.</p> + +<p>All at once, the girl became conscious of a confused murmur of voices that +seemed to come from some distance away. She shouted again and again. At +last her calls were answered.</p> + +<p>"Help is coming, girls," she cried in an encouraging voice. "Keep up your +courage."</p> + +<p>"H-a-r-r-i-e-t?" wailed a voice. "Are you there?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, Jane."</p> + +<p>Then she heard the voices of Hazel and Margery. The latter two were half +crazed with fear for Harriet. The next time Jane cried out she was nearer +to the imprisoned girls.</p> + +<p>"Call to me, darlin', so that I may know where you are," she shouted.</p> + +<p>"We are right in the middle of the heap under the tent," answered Harriet. +"None of us is hurt. Is any one else hurt?"</p> + +<p>"One girl was badly bruised. But oh, this is too bad. I'm coming. No, I +can't get any closer. What shall I do?" wailed Jane.</p> + +<p>"Get something to cut away this canvas as soon as you can get to it. We +are smothering," returned Harriet.</p> + +<p>"Jasper is going to cut the limbs of the tree away," answered Jane.</p> + +<p>"No, no, no!" shouted Harriet. "He must not do that He will have the trunk +down on us and then we shall all be crushed. Have him try to reach us by +cutting away only the smaller branches of the tree, but don't let him cut +off any of the larger limbs. Tell him to hurry for we shall soon smother +in here. Watch him, Jane, to see that he doesn't do anything to increase +our danger."</p> + +<p>"I'll watch him, my darling" returned Jane. "Oh, what a mess! What a +mess!"</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston had caused the general alarm to be sounded, guardians +being ordered to have every available lamp in the camp lighted and brought +to the scene. Jane's, however, was the commanding force. Carrying a +lantern she took the directing of the rescue into her own hands, ordering +Jasper and the girls much as her father in other days had bossed gangs of +men.</p> + +<p>First of all the canvas of the tent was cut near to where the four girls +lay. Then at Jane's suggestion the smaller branches of the tree were +carefully cut away about them to give room for the work of assisting the +four girls from their perilous position. By this time Jane and Harriet +were exchanging humorous little remarks, keeping up a running fire of +comment and trying to make light of their dangerous predicament. Cora and +Tommy were trembling so that when they did speak, their words were +scarcely intelligible to the girl who was coming to their rescue. +Patricia, however, was silent.</p> + +<p>"That's enough, Jasper," commanded Jane at last. "Now hold the lantern."</p> + +<p>All at once there was an ominous creaking and snapping directly above +where they lay.</p> + +<p>"I'm being crushed!" screamed Cora.</p> + +<p>Harriet had heard the sound. She knew the meaning of it, too. Some part of +the tree was settling over the cots as the result of Jasper's efforts to +reach the imprisoned girls. Harriet Burrell's mind worked rapidly. She +turned as quickly as she was able until she lay at right angles to the +cots and wholly beneath them with her head inward, her feet toward the +spot where Jasper and Jane were working feverishly to reach the girls.</p> + +<p>"I don't know that I can do it, but I can try," muttered Harriet. She was +barely able to breathe. "Hurry!" she called. "We can't stand it much +longer." The girl braced herself, arched her back and stiffened her +muscles. To her joy, she found herself able to raise the cots a trifle. +The weight that had last crushed them down, was not so great but that she +could raise it, though when she desisted from her efforts the weight +above, held her down firmly across the bodies of two of her companions.</p> + +<p>"Here we are darlin's," came the welcome voice of Crazy Jane close at +hand. "Hurry, now. This old house may tumble in again."</p> + +<p>"Tell me when you are ready. Help Patricia out first. I'll lift the cots +while you pull her out. All ready?"</p> + +<p>"Yes."</p> + +<p>Harriet threw all her strength into the task of raising the cots, +underneath which she had burrowed. Patricia was quickly dragged out. The +cots sagged under the weight that bore them down and Harriet Burrell +sagged under the weight of both.</p> + +<p>"Cora! Be quick!" she gasped.</p> + +<p>"I—I can't move."</p> + +<p>Harriet put forth a greater effort of strength. Cora Kidder was dragged +out from under the cots gasping. Then came Tommy more dead than alive, +uttering frightened little moans. Harriet suddenly collapsed under the +weight she had been holding up, her three companions in the meantime being +on their way to safety.</p> + +<p>Jane heard the crackling of the limbs of the tree and the snap of a brace +on a cot. Her frantic calls to Harriet were unanswered. Crazy Jane knew +that Harriet Burrell was in mortal danger.</p> + +<p>Jasper was still holding the lantern, just outside the danger line, so +that Jane was now working in the dark. Making her way to the pile of cots +she groped helplessly about, her hands at length coming in contact with +Harriet's feet. Five seconds later Jane was bending all her energies to +the work of raising the cot from the body of her friend. It was +useless—Harriet was pinned down under the weight of the tree pressing +upon the cot.</p> + +<p>"Jasper, where are you?" cried Jane.</p> + +<p>"I'm holding the lantern out here."</p> + +<p>"Bring it nearer, you wooden Indian!" cried the girl indignantly.</p> + +<p>Jasper obeyed with alacrity, holding the lantern as close to where Jane +worked as was possible.</p> + +<p>Jane made one more frantic effort to raise the cot, then finding it +useless she clambered back to where Jasper stood peering anxiously at the +fallen tent. Glancing hastily about, she instantly formed her plan for +rescuing Harriet.</p> + +<p>Seizing one of the side poles of the tent she ran one end of it under the +cot; then bracing her shoulder against it, used it as a lever in the +endeavor to pry the weight off her friend. The pole broke in the middle.</p> + +<p>Nothing daunted, she placed the two broken ends of it together under the +cot, and thus doubling their strength, she shouted excitedly to Jasper:</p> + +<p>"Take hold, you owl-faced sleepy-head!"</p> + +<p>Jasper did so, and with difficulty elevated the cot a few inches above the +body of Harriet.</p> + +<p>But that was enough! Like a flash Jane bent down and dragged Harriet from +her perilous position and out into the open air.</p> + +<p>Harriet lay on the wet ground gasping for breath. She was completely +exhausted. Her hair was a tangled mass, her face was scratched and bloody, +her wrapper was badly torn.</p> + +<p>"Get away from here!" commanded Crazy Jane, turning on Jasper almost +savagely, and Jasper lost no time in obeying her. "Are you much hurt, +darlin'?" she begged grasping one of Harriet's hands in both her own.</p> + +<p>"Oh! Wa—ait till I ge—t my breath," gasped Harriet.</p> + +<p>"Take your time. Oh, I'm so glad. I thought I'd never get you out."</p> + +<p>Harriet roused herself.</p> + + +<p>"Is Harriet all right?" cried the anxious voice of Hazel Holland.</p> + +<p>"Yes, she is, but don't you bother her," warned Jane. "She's all in."</p> + +<p>"I—I'll be all ri—ight Don't worry," gasped Harriet.</p> + +<p>She struggled to a sitting posture. Then her head drooped forward. Her +arms fell limply at her sides, and with a little moan Harriet toppled +over, unconscious.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XXI" id="CHAPTER_XXI" />CHAPTER XXI</h2> + +<h3>A DAY OF EXCITEMENT</h3> + + +<p>"Get back!" commanded Crazy Jane, pushing a crowd of girls away. "Do you +want to smother the poor child?"</p> + +<p>"We must get her into one of the tents," declared Mrs. Livingston.</p> + +<p>"Wait till she comes to," answered Jane, turning Harriet over on her back +so that the rain, which was falling in a fine drizzle now, might beat on +the face of the unconscious girl.</p> + +<p>Now Harriet began to move her head from side to side to avoid the drizzle +that was beating into her face. Soon her eyelids began to quiver. Her +breathing became stronger. Mrs. Livingston was kneeling beside her, +chafing the girl's hands and smoothing back the tangled hair from her +white forehead.</p> + +<p>"I think she should be carried in to one of the tents now," said the Chief +Guardian.</p> + +<p>"Sure," agreed Jane, gathering Harriet into her arms and staggering away. +She shook her head vehemently as half a dozen girls sprang forward to help +her with her burden.</p> + +<p>Harriet struggled from the friendly arms of Jane.</p> + +<p>"I—I can walk," she said weakly. Jane threw an arm about her waist and +led her into the nearest tent, followed by Mrs. Livingston and more than +twenty Camp Girls.</p> + +<p>"You had better all go to your tents, dry yourselves and get into bed," +advised the Chief Guardian. "We don't want any of our Camp Girls to become +ill, you know. Miss Burrell will be all right now, I think."</p> + +<p>The Camp Girls obeyed reluctantly, though Harriet's chums asked and +received permission to remain with their fellow Meadow-Brook girl. Upon +entering the tent Jane saw the tousled head of Patricia Scott above the +blankets of another girl's col Patricia had crawled into the first cot she +came to.</p> + +<p>"Get up, young lady, and give Harriet a chance," ordered Jane.</p> + +<p>Patricia merely stared, then her black eyes snapped. She made no move to +rise. Crazy Jane did not repeat her order. Instead she strode up to the +cot, grasped the edge of it and turned it over. Patricia went sprawling.</p> + +<p>Harriet had sat down heavily on the floor of the tent as soon as her +friend released her. Jane patted down the quilts and stepping over to her +companion assisted her to the suddenly vacated cot.</p> + +<p>"Get in, honey," smiled Jane.</p> + +<p>Patricia had scrambled to her feet, her eyes snapping menacingly, her +hands clenched so tightly as to show white ridges at the knuckles. Then +she caught sight of the Chief Guardian about to enter the tent and brought +up abruptly in her charge on Crazy Jane who had not deigned to look at +Patricia after dumping her out of the cot.</p> + +<p>"You may go to my quarters and lie down, Miss Scott," ordered Mrs. +Livingston. "The rest of you may do the same when you feel equal to it."</p> + +<p>Patricia flung herself out of the tent angrily. Cora remained a few +moments, acting as though she wanted to say something. However, instead of +doing so she finally followed Patricia and went through the rain to Mrs. +Livingston's tent.</p> + +<p>"Ith—ith Harriet better now?" questioned Tommy in a hesitating voice.</p> + +<p>"Yes, dear, we hope so. She will be as well as ever by to-morrow morning. +Miss McCarthy, do you know what she did to save those girls?"</p> + +<p>"No, Mrs. Livingston, I don't know. She saved them all right. That's as +much as I care to know. Has any one a wrapper? Harriet is soaking wet."</p> + +<p>Hazel and Margery immediately began rummaging in the tent. They failed to +find a kimono or dressing gown, because the girls who occupied the tent +were wearing their own. Mrs. Livingston thereat, removed Harriet's torn, +dressing gown, wrapping her in dry blankets, Harriet protesting all the +time that she was not in need of all these attentions. One of the regular +occupants of the tent was sent to another tent where she slept on the +floor for the rest of the night. She had offered no objection to giving up +her bed, nor would she have done so had she found Patricia there, as +Patricia Scott well knew. Jane declared that she would not leave Harriet.</p> + +<p>In the meantime, Miss Partridge, who now was Mrs. Livingston's Chief +Assistant, was making hot tea for the girls who had been caught under the +falling tree. Mrs. Livingston remained with Harriet for a little time, +leaving soon after Miss Partridge came in with the tea. Shortly after that +she might have been seen, enveloped in a hooded raincoat tramping about +the camp with Jasper, examining the trees to learn if there was further +danger from any of them. Having satisfied herself on this point and making +a final round of the tents to see that her girls were all comfortably +settled for the night, Mrs. Livingston returned to her own tent.</p> + +<p>Morning dawned bright and beautiful after the storm. It was not until then +that the Camp Girls realized what a narrow escape Harriet Burrell and the +three other girls had had. There was nothing to be seen of the tent save +here and there a white patch of canvas observable under the mass of limbs +and foliage. Jasper was at work stoically chopping away, both for the sake +of clearing up the mess and providing some excellent wood for the +campfire. After dinner enough of the wreckage was cleared away so that the +girls were able to catch a glimpse of the four cots drawn up close +together, though they were now crushed down and lay in confusion on the +floor of the tent.</p> + +<p>Harriet had gotten up shortly after the usual hour. Her eyes were bright, +but her face showed the effect of the trial through which she had passed. +It still bore scratches. The girl was so lame that every step she took +gave her pain and her back was so stiff that she stooped considerably when +walking. Mrs. Livingston had tried to get the story of Harriet's saving of +their lives from the three girls. Patricia and Cora were uncommunicative. +Tommy had no very clear idea of what had occurred, except that she "wath +thmothered almotht to death." But Mrs. Livingston was not to be put off so +easily. She found an opportunity to speak with Harriet early in the +afternoon. The first question she asked was why the cots had been placed +in the middle of the tent floor.</p> + +<p>Harriet smiled as she told the Guardian that they had been dragged there +so that their occupants might escape the rain.</p> + +<p>"What followed?" urged Mrs. Livingston.</p> + +<p>"Everything happened. It seemed as if we were being slowly crushed to +death. Then Jane and Jasper came to the rescue."</p> + +<p>"How did you get such a lame back?" asked the Chief Guardian suddenly.</p> + +<p>"I think it was trying to lift the cots," answered Harriet, then she +blushed. "I mean when the cots——"</p> + +<p>"I understand," smiled the Guardian. "You held up the cots so that your +companions might not be crushed."</p> + +<p>"I had to do so," admitted Harriet. "But it was no more than I should have +done. You see the branches suddenly began pressing down on the cots +pinning the girls underneath them. I knew they never could get out if the +whole weight of the tree once settled down on them. Jane was near at hand. +I knew she would reach us in a very few moments. It was nothing, Mrs. +Livingston. I didn't wish to speak of it. Please don't say anything to the +girls about it unless you wish to embarrass me," added Harriet, laughing. +"I have been more conspicuous already than I like. You see they have not +forgotten the soapy soup."</p> + +<p>"Nor have I," answered the guardian with a quick compression of her lips. +"That affair is being investigated, though I have now little hope of +fixing upon the guilty person. Perhaps this interruption may bring out +something however. That makes two mysteries for us to clear up. First the +hazing, then the incident of the consommé. There are one or more guilty +girls in this camp who must be found and dismissed. I am determined upon +that. Now about your sleeping quarters."</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes, I was going to speak with you about that."</p> + +<p>"The only tent we have is a small A tent with room enough for two persons. +Do you think you can get along with that, allowing one other girl to share +the tent with you, say for instance, Miss Kidder?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes. But I rather thought I should like to sleep out of doors for a +few nights. May I?"</p> + +<p>"If you think you are well enough. I would suggest that you place your bed +near the tent that we shall erect this afternoon, then if you wish to go +inside you will not have far to go. Why do you wish to sleep out of +doors?"</p> + +<p>"I thought I should like to try for the 'honor' for sleeping out doors for +five consecutive nights."</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes. That reminds me. You have some 'honors' coming to you as it is. +At dinner this evening I shall have something to say that undoubtedly will +please you. But we have a visitor. I must leave you."</p> + +<p>The visitor was none other than Charlie Collier. He was alone and was +shaking hands with Cora when Harriet first caught sight of him. Harriet +Burrell's face assumed a thoughtful expression as she looked the young +man over. She had no particular fault to find with his appearance, but the +conversation she had overheard between Cora and Patricia outside the tent, +instantly recurred to Harriet. Mr. Collier was undoubtedly there to get +his answer regarding Cora's accompanying him to the dance at "The Pines."</p> + +<p>"Oh, I hope she doesn't do anything so foolish," thought Harriet.</p> + +<p>The guest was soon chatting with Mrs. Livingston, then after having paid +his respects to her, he walked with Cora, greeting the other girls to whom +he had been introduced on his previous visit. He glanced at Harriet and +she was positive that he asked some question of his companion concerning +her, for Cora turned quickly toward Harriet, then seeing she was observed, +shifted her glance.</p> + +<p>"I wish she would introduce me. I know I could very easily spoil her +little plan," thought Harriet. However, she was not asked to meet Mr. +Collier. Very shortly afterwards, he bade the girls good-bye, saying that +he must be getting on as he was to have an active part in the preparations +for the dance at "The Pines" that evening. More than one girl in camp +wished that she might be numbered among those who were going to dance at +"The Pines."</p> + +<p>Jane came running up to Harriet saying that Mrs. Livingston had said +Jasper was to fix whatever sort of a bed Harriet wished. Jane suggested +that they bring a cot out from one of the tents, and build a roof over it.</p> + +<p>"That isn't the kind of bed I am going to sleep on," answered Harriet, +glancing up brightly. "Did you ever see a woodsman's bed?"</p> + +<p>"Gracious, no!" exclaimed Crazy Jane. "What sort of a freak is it?"</p> + +<p>"There comes Jasper. I will tell him what I want. He doesn't look +particularly happy, does he!"</p> + +<p>Harriet told Jasper to cut two six-inch tree trunks and fetch them to the +site of the new tent. He brought some that had already been cut for a +Council Fire. Harriet directed him to place them on a level piece of +ground, parallel to each other and about four feet apart.</p> + +<p>"Now bring me all the pine boughs you can get. I shall need a lot of +them," said Harriet brightly.</p> + +<p>Jane herself carried a great many of these boughs to the spot. Harriet +broke them off to a length to suit her, after which she began sticking the +boughs in the soft earth, tops uppermost. Armful after armful was disposed +of in this manner until a fragrant green mound had been built up. On top +of this when she could find no more room to stick the sharp ends of the +boughs, the girl laid other boughs, being careful not to leave any sharp +ends projecting.</p> + +<p>"Now, Jasper, if you will bring me my mattress, we will try the bed," she +said after completing and surveying her work critically.</p> + +<p>Jasper did as she requested, for Harriet's lame back would not permit of +her lifting anything of weight. The mattress was placed on top of the +heap. Harriet pointed to it, nodding brightly to Crazy Jane.</p> + +<p>"Try it, dear," she said.</p> + +<p>By this time quite a crowd of girls had gathered about Harriet to watch +the making of the bed, never having seen anything of the kind before. Jane +very cautiously placed herself on the new bed. To her amazement it did not +break down with her. Instead she seemed to be lying on fragrant air. Jane +uttered a little cry of delight.</p> + +<p>"How do you like it?" chuckled Harriet.</p> + +<p>"Oh, girls this is simply great. I could just die on this bed."</p> + +<p>"Please don't. I want to sleep on it to-night," answered Harriet +laughingly. "I didn't make it for you to pass your last moments on. I made +it to sleep on and I propose to have a real sleep there this very night."</p> + +<p>However, as a matter of fact, Harriet Burrell was not destined to enjoy +her night's rest on the bed of pine boughs.</p> + +<p>On the contrary she was destined to pass a most miserable night, in this +her first sleep in the open.</p> + + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XXII" id="CHAPTER_XXII" />CHAPTER XXII</h2> + +<h3>SLUMBERS RUDELY DISTURBED</h3> + + +<p>"Miss Burrell, are you going to sleep outside to-night?" It was the first +time Patricia Scott had addressed Harriet in some days.</p> + +<p>"Yes, if the weather remains clear," returned Harriet.</p> + +<p>"I should like to occupy the other cot in your tent. I wish to be near my +friend."</p> + +<p>It will be remembered that since the night of the storm, Harriet had been +sleeping in a small A tent, in which there were but two cots—one of them +occupied by Cora.</p> + +<p>"You may occupy it as long as you wish, Miss Scott," replied Harriet +cordially. "I shall be out here for five nights at least and perhaps +longer unless a storm should come up. If it does storm I'll run in and +bunk on the floor."</p> + +<p>"Thank you." Patricia turned away with a gleam of satisfaction in her +eyes that Harriet Burrell did not see. Harriet remained a few moments to +finish making her bed so that she need not return to her bunk until the +hour for "lights out" had arrived. Patricia had gone to the cook tent +before Harriet started for there. Harriet thrust her head into her tent to +see if Cora were there. She saw the girl lying on the cot wearing a +kimono.</p> + +<p>"Aren't you coming to dinner?" inquired Harriet.</p> + +<p>"No, I don't feel very well, thank you," answered Cora Kidder +indifferently.</p> + +<p>"Shall I bring you something to eat!"</p> + +<p>"No, thank you. You are very kind."</p> + +<p>Harriet noted that the girl's cheeks were flushed and her eyes very bright +and her first thought was that Cora had a fever. At the dinner table +Patricia reported that Cora was not feeling well and that she would not be +in to dinner. Mrs. Livingston thoughtfully inquired whether the young +woman wished a tray of food carried to her tent.</p> + +<p>"I offered to take her something, but she said she did not care for +anything to eat," spoke up Harriet.</p> + +<p>Patricia shot a peculiar look at her, but Harriet chanced to be looking +toward Mrs. Livingston at the moment.</p> + +<p>Immediately after dinner Mrs. Livingston hurried over to Cora's tent to +see if the girl needed attention. Cora said she was not ill, but just a +little nervous after the excitement through which she had passed.</p> + +<p>"Then get a good rest, my dear," urged Mrs. Livingston. "You may take late +sleep leave to-morrow morning if you wish. Miss Scott may bring you a +tray. You need not get out of bed."</p> + +<p>Cora, muttered some unintelligible word of thanks to the Chief Guardian +who immediately left the tent to attend to other duties. Instead of making +the announcement that she had promised for the dinner hour, Mrs. +Livingston later in the evening visited the campfire about which the +greater part of the camp had assembled and there she told the girls what +she had to say. It was in reference to what had occurred on the previous +evening.</p> + +<p>"I take pleasure, young ladies," she said, "in informing you that for +heroic conduct in the face of great peril, Miss Harriet Burrell has been +awarded five honors. She will add five more beads to her string +to-morrow."</p> + +<p>Harriet blushed.</p> + +<p>"How much doeth thhe get for the thoup?" interjected Tommy, which sent the +girls into screams of merriment.</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston smiled tolerantly.</p> + +<p>"And our new Camp Girl, Miss Jane McCarthy for distinguished services, +which also undoubtedly saved four girls from serious even if not fatal +results, also will increase her string of beads by five."</p> + +<p>"What, five wooden beads all in a bunch!" demanded Jane.</p> + +<p>"Yes."</p> + +<p>"Hurrah! I'd rather have them than a rope of pearls and I'm just daffy +over those things. I've got a string of them at home that would make your +head whirl, Mrs. Livingston. Come over to Meadow-Brook and I'll show them +to you."</p> + +<p>"Miss McCarthy, try to choose your words more carefully. Slang also should +be avoided."</p> + +<p>"Slang? Why I cut out slang two years ago," exclaimed the girl, earnestly.</p> + +<p>It was not long afterwards that the girls began moving toward their +sleeping quarters. Jane accompanied Harriet with a hand resting gently on +her shoulder, both girls pausing at the entrance to the tent, the interior +of which was in darkness. Patricia already was in bed, an early hour for +her to retire, Harriet thought. Cora appeared to be sleeping, too, though +there was no sound of breathing from her cot.</p> + +<p>Harriet undressed, keeping very quiet so as not to awaken the sleepers, +then putting on her wrapper and her slippers ran out to her bed of pine +boughs and tucked herself in.</p> + +<p>"Oh, this is heavenly!" breathed Harriet.</p> + +<p>The Meadow-Brook girl did not know when she went to sleep. Slumber stole +over her unawares. Her sudden awakening however was both startling and +abrupt.</p> + +<p>Without moving, Harriet lay still, though a thrill had run through her. +She knew the reason for that thrill. A distinct growl had brought her +wide-awake.</p> + +<p>"Mercy! What is it?" she breathed, looking from side to side without +making a movement that would cause the slightest sound.</p> + +<p>A faint scratching noise to the right of her attracted her attention in +that direction. The shadows were deep on that side. Harriet at first was +able to make out nothing there, but she knew something was at work close +by and believed it to be some sort of an animal. Most girls would have +screamed under similar conditions. Harriet Burrell did not. She lay +perfectly still listening, with every faculty on the alert.</p> + +<p>The scratching stopped instantly she had moved a little to get a better +view of the spot where she had heard the noise. Now came heavy breathing.</p> + +<p>"What can it be?" whispered the girl. "I—I wish I had my shoes on—no I +don't, I shouldn't ran if I had. But I'll see if I can Blip my slippers on +in case I do have to run," she decided wisely.</p> + +<p>The first movement toward putting on the slippers, which lay on the cot +within easy reach of her hand, caused a commotion in the shadows. There +was a sudden movement, a half growl, then silence.</p> + +<p>Harriet lay absolutely motionless. Her breathing was scarcely perceptible. +Some animal lurched out of the shadows and for a moment stood with ears +pricked up. It was almost between the girl and the campfire.</p> + +<p>"Oh, pshaw! It's a big dog," she said aloud. She did not stop to consider +that it would be rather unusual to find a dog prowling about their camp so +far from all human habitation. Her words, however, appeared to have a most +startling effect on the "dog." The animal suddenly gathered itself into a +ball and leaped swiftly away, halting not more than twenty feet from where +Harriet Burrell lay. Then she saw that which sent a fresh thrill through +her.</p> + +<p>The animal was now standing squarely between herself and the campfire, +giving the girl a clear outline view of it. She saw with wide-open eyes +that it was not a dog.</p> + +<p>"A bear!" she gasped.</p> + +<p>Harriet uttered a shrill scream that was heard all over the camp. It was +not exactly a cry of fear. Rather was it intended to arouse the camp. The +scream served the purpose. It aroused the camp. Likewise did it arouse Mr. +Bruin. The bear started away at first at a swift amble which had increased +to a gallop by the time Harriet had drawn on her slippers and leaped from +the cot.</p> + +<p>Without thought of fear the girl ran stumbling along after the galloping +beast. Guardians and girls were rushing from the tents on all sides, +crying out to know what had happened. They saw Harriet running, before +they caught sight of the strange beast that was making such strenuous +efforts to get away. When they did catch sight of Mr. Bruin as he dashed +past the fire, there was a chorus of shrieks that not only awakened Jasper +whose tent was some distance further to the north than the last tent of +the row occupied by the girls, but brought him out without his boots on. +Jasper was no coward. He was more afraid of the Camp Girls than of any +animal that inhabited the Pocono Woods. Armed with an axe Jasper, his +whiskers standing out almost at right angles to his body, charged on the +camp. He had no idea what had occurred, but he knew it must be something +very serious to cause the frightful uproar that now came from all sides.</p> + +<p>Harriet continued right on. The bear, seeing the girls ahead of him, and +being frightened by their screams, turned tail and took the back trail. By +that time Harriet had reached the fire. She snatched up a burning brand. +She was upon the bear before it realized its peril. Harriet seeing it so +close to her thought the bear was chasing her. She struck out with the +burning fagot with all the force of a muscular arm. The burning stick hit +the bear on the nose.</p> + +<p>A frightful howl of pain followed. Harriet leaped back amazed at her own +courage. Perhaps some of it was impulse. She decided next day that it must +have been that. Then a new sound reached her ears.</p> + +<p>"Oh, mercy on us! Trouble, trouble!" yelled Crazy Jane. With one rung from +a broken chair that Jane had picked up and tucked under her cot for +emergencies, she came charging down the street just in time to see Harriet +give Mr. Bruin the rap on the nose. It was then she uttered the +exclamation that Harriet heard.</p> + +<p>Jane was rushing toward the bear from the rear, while Harriet was also +attacking it from the rear, while Jasper stood some distance from the +nearest girl, which in this case was Crazy Jane. Guardians were crying out +to Harriet and Jane to run. They did run, toward the intruder, rather than +away from the beast. Bruin became confused. He was a young bear. An older +or more wary animal might not have ventured into the camp where it knew +there were human beings as this bear's scent surely must have told it. +Perhaps it scented something good to eat. It was in a panic at the present +moment and went into a worse one after a rap from the hard wood chair rung +in the hands of Crazy Jane McCarthy. Jane was doing a great deal of +shouting, too. The two girls continued to chase the beast around the +campfire. Jasper was bearing down on them, having discovered where the +trouble lay.</p> + +<p>"Run, you kids! It's a b'ar!" he yelled. "No, hold him till I git thar."</p> + +<p>"Yes, we'll hold him," flung back Jane.</p> + +<p>Just at this moment Harriet struck the bear's hip with the torch. There +was a sizzle of hair. Uttering a terrifying growl of fright Bruin suddenly +straightened out and took the direct trail for the stream.</p> + +<p>"Hold him! I told ye to hold him!" roared Jasper.</p> + +<p>"Oh, listen to the man!" gasped Jane.</p> + +<p>Jasper seeing that the beast was going to cross the stream, ran on an +oblique line hoping to head the animal off. In his excitement he hurled +his axe through the air, the tool falling short of its mark by several +yards.</p> + +<p>Harriet Burrell was still on the trail, her slippers left behind her, her +bare feet scarcely touching the ground.</p> + +<p>"Look out for the creek!" shouted Jasper.</p> + +<p>Harriet in her excitement did not heed what he was saying. The bear, after +a brief hesitation on the bank before jumping, landed in the creek with a +splash. Then a few seconds later there came a second splash. Harriet +uttered a little cry of alarm as she felt herself going into the creek and +cried out again when the cold water enveloped her.</p> + +<p>By this time the bear was scrambling up the opposite bank. A few seconds +later he was leaping into the depths of the forest, his back humped, +looking in the half light like a great round black ball.</p> + +<p>Jane hearing the splashes knew instantly what had occurred to both the +bear and Harriet. She also knew that she was going to land in the creek, +too. With quick presence of mind Crazy Jane threw herself on her back and +went slipping and sliding into the stream feet first. She landed with a +splash, and sat down heavily on the bottom of the stream.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XXIII" id="CHAPTER_XXIII" />CHAPTER XXIII</h2> + +<h3>HARRIET'S GRAVE MISTAKE</h3> + + +<p>"Is that you, Jane?" cried Harriet, splashing toward the spot where the +third splash had been heard.</p> + +<p>Jane gazed about her in comical dismay.</p> + +<p>"Oh, what a mess! A frisky gasoline buggy never stirred up so much trouble +for a poor girl. Where is he?" she asked.</p> + +<p>"Lost in the woods," answered Harriet, laughing as she swam toward her +companion. "Get out of the water."</p> + +<p>"I'm going to. Is it over my head?"</p> + +<p>"I guess not unless you lie down flat in it. Oh, Jasper! Please lend a +hand to Miss McCarthy. The bank is steep."</p> + +<p>"Girls! are you crazy!" It was the voice of the Chief Guardian that +greeted the two as they emerged from the water.</p> + +<p>"No, Mrs. Livingston, but the bear is," chuckled Jane.</p> + +<p>"That b'ar never'll show up around these parts again," averred Jasper.</p> + +<p>"Come to my quarters, girls," commanded Miss Partridge, suddenly +discovering that both girls were wet and shivering. After dry wrappers +had been furnished them, they returned to their own tents, Harriet to +resume her outdoor nap which had been interrupted by the visiting bear. +Harriet first entered her tent to get another blanket. She struck a match +to assist her in finding it Patricia lay in bed wide awake. She was +regarding Harriet angrily.</p> + +<p>"Hasn't Miss Kidder come in yet?" asked Harriet, observing that Cora's cot +was unoccupied.</p> + +<p>"You don't see her, do you?"</p> + +<p>"No."</p> + +<p>"Then she hasn't."</p> + +<p>"Thank you," answered Harriet sweetly, blowing out the light and going +out. She was smiling an amused smile at the snappiness of Patricia Scott. +She puzzled a little over the fact that Cora had not yet come in. However, +the camp had been so upset that many of the girls were still talking in +their darkened tents, unable to go to sleep. It was possible that Cora +might still be visiting somewhere on the grounds. Harriet did at that +moment recall the conversation that she had recently overheard between +Patricia and Cora. She was exhausted after her bear hunt and dropped off +to sleep quickly after getting into bed.</p> + +<p>In the morning Harriet ran into the tent to wash and dress. Patricia +yawned, then turned over without opening her eyes. Harriet glanced quickly +at Cora Kidder's cot. The clothes had been tumbled about and the pillow +patted down, but Harriet saw instantly that the bed had not been slept in +that night. Then all at once a thought came to Harriet. Cora had gone to +the dance at "The Pines" with Mr. Collier. She had not returned, though it +was now broad daylight. The thought made Harriet Burrell gasp. If the +Chief Guardian were to know of this, the girl would be dismissed in +disgrace for flagrant disobedience of camp regulations. A great wave of +pity for the lawless girl welled up in Harriet's heart. It made her very +unhappy. The young Meadow-Brook girl went about her dressing almost +without realizing what she was doing. She walked to the cook tent in much +the same frame of mind. Her companions noted her abstraction and commented +upon it. They joked with her about her midnight chase after a bear. +Harriet scarcely smiled, though she tried to hide her unhappiness that +morning.</p> + +<p>"Where is Miss Kidder?" asked Miss Partridge as they were seating +themselves at the table.</p> + +<p>"She was not feeling quite well last evening," explained the Chief +Guardian. "She did not come in to dinner. I told her to take a late sleep +this morning. How is Miss Kidder feeling this morning, Miss Burrell?"</p> + +<p>"I—I don't know," stammered Harriet.</p> + +<p>"She is not coming in to breakfast, then?"</p> + +<p>"I—I be—lieve not."</p> + +<p>Harriet's heart was thumping wildly. It seemed to her that a great gulf +yawned before her and that she was about to plunge into it. Mrs. +Livingston was speaking again. Her voice sounded far away to Harriet.</p> + +<p>"Will you take a breakfast tray to her when you return to your tent, Miss +Burrell?" asked the Chief Guardian.</p> + +<p>"I will take it to the tent, Mrs. Livingston," faltered Harriet.</p> + +<p>"If Miss Kidder is not feeling well this morning, kindly come and tell me. +I will see her myself."</p> + +<p>"Very well," hastily answered the girl.</p> + +<p>Glancing up she saw Miss Partridge's gaze fixed inquiringly upon her. A +sudden revulsion of feeling swept over Harriet. She realized what she had +done. She wanted to scream out that she had deceived them. A look of +terror leaped into her eyes. Miss Partridge saw the expression, as did +Miss Elting from the other end of the table. It was quite evident that +none of the guardians knew that Patricia Scott had slept in Harriet's +tent that night. Harriet glancing quickly at Patricia saw that she was +sitting with eyes fixed on her plate calmly eating her breakfast. There +was a half smile on the lips of Patricia. For the moment Harriet was +filled with anger. Anger again gave place to horror over her deception.</p> + +<p>Miss Partridge was still looking at Harriet with a pained expression in +her eyes.</p> + +<p>"Oh, she suspects me," thought Harriet. "What shall I do?"</p> + +<p>After breakfast the girl summoned all her will to her aid, waited calmly +until the tray for Cora had been prepared, then with trembling hands +carried it to her tent. Just before reaching her quarters Harriet saw a +slim figure clad in a raincoat with head completely enveloped by a hood +dart into the tent. And when Harriet stepped inside, there was Cora tucked +under the quilts apparently asleep.</p> + +<p>"Oh!" Harriet gave a little cry of amazement. She wondered for the moment +if she had been dreaming, if Cora had not been there all the time. Harriet +then recalled that a moment before she had seen some one entering her +quarters from the rear of the tent. A bit of sleeve observable at the edge +of the blanket told her that Cora was fully dressed, not in her uniform +but in a blue evening gown that Harriet had seen among Miss Kidder's +personal effects.</p> + +<p>"Why did you wake me up?" demanded Cora petulantly, opening her eyes.</p> + +<p>"I beg your pardon," answered Harriet coldly. "Here is a tray that Mrs. +Livingston asked me to take to you."</p> + +<p>"Put it on the chair. I wish you would go out and leave me. I don't feel +like talking. If any girl comes here ask her to stay out of the tent for +the next half hour. I'm going to get up and dress soon."</p> + +<p>Harriet set the tray down and walked from the tent. Her heart was heavy on +account of the deception she had practised. Her pride had been wounded, +too. Did Cora Kidder think her so stupid as not to know what had been +going on? Then the next thought was one of remorse that she had deceived +Miss Partridge and Mrs. Livingston.</p> + +<p>"My offense is as great as theirs," accused Harriet.</p> + +<p>At that juncture her attention was attracted to a girl running toward her. +It was Crazy Jane. Harriet walked away from the tent. Jane came up with +her a few yards further on.</p> + +<p>"Harriet, what is the matter?" she demanded, bending a keen glance into +the face of Harriet Burrell.</p> + +<p>"Oh, Jane. I'm so unhappy," replied Harriet sadly.</p> + +<p>"Tell me all about it darling" begged Jane soothingly, linking an arm +within that of her companion, leading her farther into the woods.</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes, I will tell you. I must tell you. I am bursting, I shall go mad +if I do not tell some one. But Jane, you must keep secret what I tell you. +You must promise me that."</p> + +<p>"If it's your secret, I'll promise. If it isn't, I won't promise."</p> + +<p>Harriet regarded her companion steadily for a moment.</p> + +<p>"I must tell you," she whispered. Then, haltingly, at first, Harriet told +Jane that Cora Kidder had slipped away in the night and gone to the dance +at "The Pines." There could be no doubt of it. Jane learned from Harriet +of the conversation that she had overheard, was reminded of the visit of +Mr. Collier the day before and was made acquainted with Cora's return to +the tent while the Camp Girls were at their breakfast, a time when one +might be certain of finding the camp clear of prying eyes.</p> + +<p>Jane's face wore a serious expression.</p> + +<p>"You say his sister went with them?"</p> + +<p>"That was the plan. But, oh, Jane, I am suspected of treachery. I know +Miss Partridge and Miss Elting suspected that I was deceiving them this +morning. I didn't mean to, but I just couldn't see Cora disgraced and sent +home. Don't you see what it would have meant to her?"</p> + +<p>Jane regarded her thoughtfully.</p> + +<p>"Cora doesn't like you, Harriet. She and Patricia are your enemies, but I +don't know why. I have wondered if those two girls didn't have something +to do with that soup affair. Do you know that Cora came into the cook tent +from the front just as you sat down that night?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, I know she did. She helped to haze me that night too. And—and—oh, +Jane, don't betray her, but I overheard Cora and Patricia talking the +other night. Words were dropped that left no doubt in my mind that Cora +had done that awful thing."</p> + +<p>"Spoiling the soup?"</p> + +<p>"Yes."</p> + +<p>"The miserable sneak!" exploded Jane. "Let me tell her!" Jane sprang up. +Her face was flushed, her eyes snapping.</p> + +<p>"Oh, no, no, no! She isn't to blame. It is Patricia, who is so vengeful, +and Cora is so weak. She has been influenced by the other girl. Oh, you +mustn't, you mustn't say a word to her! Promise me that you will not."</p> + +<p>"I'd like to tell her what I think of her," breathed Jane in a low, tense +voice, shaking a clenched first "Oh, wouldn't I like to."</p> + +<p>"You must keep out of it. I must suffer for my deception. Oh, Jane, I +can't stay here after this. I never shall be able to look any of them in +the face after this. Go away now and let me think."</p> + +<p>Jane left her companion abruptly. On her way back toward the campfire she +saw Miss Partridge hurrying to Cora's tent. The Assistant Chief Guardian +remained inside but a few moments after which she was seen returning, +walking with less haste. Harriet stole into the forest that she might be +alone.</p> + +<p>Miss Partridge, satisfied that all was well with Cora was puzzling her +mind as to what had so disturbed Harriet, when Jane seeing her return, +acted upon a sudden impulse and hurried to Cora Kidder's tent. She paused +in the doorway. Cora was in her wrapper, looking as if she had just gotten +up.</p> + +<p>"Well, what do you want?" she demanded, turning on Jane.</p> + +<p>"I want to talk with you."</p> + +<p>"Please go away and let me alone."</p> + +<p>"Where were you last night?" Jane flung the question at her without +warning. Cora flushed to the roots of her hair. Jane saw that her hands +trembled too.</p> + +<p>"Is there no such thing as privacy in this camp?" flared Cora.</p> + +<p>"Yes, for those who are entitled to it."</p> + +<p>Cora drew herself up, enraged past all endurance.</p> + +<p>"Steady there! Steady! I know where you were last night. I know you went +to 'The Pines' with that Collier chap. Oh, I know all about it, and what's +more, you went with him alone."</p> + +<p>"I didn't. His sister was with us. She came back with us, and——"</p> + +<p>Crazy Jane threw back her head and laughed softly.</p> + +<p>"Thanks, darlin'," she chuckled. "Confession is good for a guilty soul."</p> + +<p>"Oh!" gasped Cora Kidder, realizing that she had confessed, that Jane had +trapped her into the confession. Then she burst forth angrily.</p> + +<p>"It's that hateful Harriet Burrell! I might have known it. She has been +spying on me all the time. I hate her! I hate her! Oh, how I hate her! I +could claw her eyes out, and——"</p> + +<p>"Softly, my darlin', softly!"</p> + +<p>"I don't care. I'm going anyway. I'll have Jasper take me to the train +to-day. I don't want to stay here with such sneaks following me and spying +on everything I do. You're no better than the rest. I suppose she's told +Mrs. Livingston, I suppose every girl in the camp knows about it by this +time. I haven't done anything of which I'm ashamed."</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes, you have," interjected Jane quickly. "Harriet has not told the +Chief. Cora Kidder, sit down there and listen to me; listen to the story +of the finest bit of loyalty that any girl ever heard."</p> + +<p>"I won't! Get out of my tent!"</p> + +<p>"Sit down there. Harriet Burrell has not told any one."</p> + +<p>"She told you; you know she did!"</p> + +<p>"I had to drag it out of her. Then she tried to make me promise I wouldn't +tell the Chief Guardian."</p> + +<p>"And you will? You'll give me away?"</p> + +<p>"You have given yourself away, Cora. Now that I've had it from your own +lips I am free to tell whom I please. But I think you are going to tell +Mrs. Livingston yourself."</p> + +<p>"Never!" with a stamp of the foot.</p> + +<p>"Listen! Harriet Burrell deceived them this morning. When they asked her +about you she led them to believe that you were sleeping. She was trying +to protect you. She did wrong. I shouldn't have done it if you had been as +mean to me as you have to her. Oh, my stars! what a girl!"</p> + +<p>Cora Kidder opened her eyes. She regarded Crazy Jane wonderingly.</p> + +<p>"She knew all the time that you were planning to go to the dance, but she +never said a word to any one, though it most broke her precious heart to +think you would do such a thing. Last night when she came in here after we +had chased the bear, she found you gone. Patricia was mean to her when she +asked about you. This morning when she came in to dress, you weren't here. +She saw that your bed hadn't been slept in. Then she knew. She was very +unhappy. When they asked her about you this morning at breakfast Harriet +avoided the questions and gave Mrs. Livingston indirect answers. She even +brought a tray to you to keep up the deception. Now do you realize what +that means to a girl like Harriet? The moment she gave a second thought to +what she had done she was horrified. There isn't a more unhappy girl in +the world than Harriet Burrell at this minute."</p> + +<p>"Oh!" exclaimed Cora weakly.</p> + +<p>"That isn't all. She knows more about you than this, even if this weren't +enough."</p> + +<p>"What does she know?" demanded Miss Kidder with a violent start, the color +leaving her face suddenly.</p> + +<p>"She knows you and Patricia were in that hazing affair. Then she knew +something worse than that. She knows that you were the one who spoiled the +consommé and lost the 'honor' bead for her."</p> + +<p>Cora sat down heavily on the edge of the cot. Her eyes were wide with +terror.</p> + +<p>"She—she knows?"</p> + +<p>"Yes. And I shouldn't be surprised if she knew more. She isn't the girl to +tell all she knows. Now, what are you going to do about it, Cora Kidder?"</p> + +<p>"Oh, I don't know," moaned the unhappy girl, burying her face in the +pillows, her shoulders rising and falling with her smothered sobs.</p> + +<p>Jane watched her in silence. There was an expression of compassion in the +eyes of Crazy Jane. Finally she rose and stepped softly to the cot. Cora +was aroused by a gentle touch on her shoulder.</p> + +<p>"Dearie!" murmured Crazy Jane soothingly.</p> + +<p>"Oh, what shall I do! What shall I do?" moaned Cora.</p> + +<p>"Go straight to Mrs. Livingston and tell her everything. Do not spare +yourself, nor Patricia, for she is the one who is to blame. She has been +using you to avenge what she thinks are her own private wrongs. Tell it +all, and set right that noble girl who has protected you, and who has +gotten herself into an awful mess in doing so. Cora will you do it?"</p> + +<p>"I can't, I can't," moaned Cora.</p> + +<p>"Then I will do it myself," warned Jane, withdrawing her hand sharply.</p> + +<p>"No, no, no! Don't! I'll do it. I'll go. I'll tell her everything. I don't +care what she does to me. I just can't stand this! Oh, I never thought +there were such people in the world! I'll go to Mrs. Livingston to-night, +and——"</p> + +<p>"Not to-night. Go, now, Cora. You can't tell what might happen between +this and to-night."</p> + +<p>"Yes, I'll go," was the faint reply. A veil seemed to fall from before the +eyes of Cora Kidder. She saw herself as she had never done before, saw her +own unworthiness, saw how she had been led to commit acts that were +foreign to her real nature. She wondered how she ever could have been so +blind. Cora rose and hurriedly began doing up her hair. Jane gave the girl +an encouraging pat on the shoulder and slipped from the tent without +another word.</p> + +<p>"What a mess, oh what a fine mess," muttered Crazy Jane, swinging into a +long stride as she started for the other end of the camp.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XXIV" id="CHAPTER_XXIV" />CHAPTER XXIV</h2> + +<h3>CONCLUSION</h3> + + +<p>"Miss Burrell, can you come to my tent?" asked Mrs. Livingston as Harriet +was seen slowly returning to camp.</p> + +<p>"Oh, yes, Mrs. Livingston, I want to come. I must speak with you." There +was an agony of appeal in her voice. "I deceived you. You must know that I +did," she burst out after they had reached the Chief Guardian's quarters.</p> + +<p>"Sit down, my dear. I know something is wrong. I felt sure you would come +to me and tell me all about it. Now calm yourself, and tell me why you are +so unhappy."</p> + +<p>Harriet did so, explaining as clearly as she could that she had deceived +the Chief Guardian that morning in leading her to believe that Cora was in +her tent when she was not there at all. Little by little Mrs. Livingston +drew from the penitent Harriet her reasons for having led them to believe +that Cora was in her tent taking a morning rest after the indisposition of +the previous evening. But when the Guardian asked where Cora had been, +Harriet begged so piteously to be excused from answering that Mrs. +Livingston did not press the question further.</p> + +<p>"I will speak with Miss Kidder," she said. "But, my dear, what do you +think I should do in your case? You have done very wrong."</p> + +<p>"Do with me, Mrs. Livingston. Why—why, there is only one thing to +do—send me away! I am not worthy of your consideration. Oh, to think that +I could do such a thing."</p> + +<p>"My poor, dear girl!" said the Guardian tenderly. "You have done wrong, +very wrong, but that wrong is tempered with a nobility of soul that is +rare, indeed. I suspect more than you think. I have suspected from little +things that have developed in my investigation that Miss Kidder and Miss +Scott might explain something of the mysterious happenings here that I +have no need to mention. I have believed all along that you at least +suspected. Am I right, Harriet?"</p> + +<p>"Two nights ago I learned something that set me to thinking," answered +Harriet weakly. "Oh, you are so good to me! But I couldn't tell you. I +just couldn't," moaned Harriet.</p> + +<p>"I understand, my dear. I forgive you for your shortcomings. Sometimes one +is ennobled by being tried by fire. I shall take this matter up +immediately and act promptly."</p> + +<p>Harriet left the Chief Guardian's headquarters with a full heart. It was +all she could do to keep the tears back So engrossed was she with her own +thoughts that she did not observe Cora Bidder at the entrance to the tent. +Cora tried to slip in without being seen by any one, but there were too +many keen eyes in Camp Wau-Wau to miss anything that promised excitement +They saw Harriet too, saw that she was unhappy. Crazy Jane smiled as she +noted Cora's entrance to the Chief Guardian's tent.</p> + +<p>Cora Kidder remained closeted with Mrs. Livingston for more than an hour. +She was weeping when she emerged. Instead of going to her tent she hurried +out into the forest, in order to be away from the prying eyes and the +questioning of her companions. They saw Patricia summoned to the +Guardian's tent, then shortly afterwards they were amazed to see Jasper +carrying Miss Scott's belongings up the path that led to the log road. +Patricia, with lowered head and downcast eyes, was following a short +distance behind him. What could it all mean? There was no answer to their +eager questioning. Hazel, Margery and Tommy were searching anxiously for +Harriet. They found her just as she was returning to her tent.</p> + +<p>"Oh, what is it? What is it?" begged Margery.</p> + +<p>"I can't tell you, dears," answered Harriet.</p> + +<p>"I have been unhappy, but now I am so happy and so sad. Don't ask me, +please don't."</p> + +<p>They did not press her further, but they clung closely to her, walking +beside her, Tommy clinging to a hand on one side, Margery and Hazel on the +other as the four Meadow-Brook Girls walked slowly toward the cook tent. +An oppressive silence hovered over the ordinarily merry party as they +seated themselves at the tables. Cora sat pale and motionless. Patricia's +place was vacant. No sooner had grace been said than Cora rose.</p> + +<p>"May I speak, Mrs. Livingston?"</p> + +<p>"Yes, my dear."</p> + +<p>"Girls," began Cora. "I have a confession to make. I have been a +despicable creature." Her voice faltered. For a few seconds she threatened +to break down entirely, "I have proven myself unfit to associate with good +girls like yourselves. I might never have known what a miserable +contemptible girl I was had it not been for one girl who by her beautiful +spirit of forgiveness showed me to myself in my true light. It was I who +hazed Miss Burrell and Miss Thompson, or who was one of the leaders in +that hazing; it was I who spoiled the soup and tucked the soap into the +cooking kit of Miss Burrell. Then worse than all I deceived Mrs. +Livingston by going to 'The Pines' to the dance last night with Mr. +Collier and his sister One girl knew I had gone. She had every reason to +hate me as I thought I hated her. But she did not speak. Instead, she +protected me. She got herself into difficulties in trying to do so. I +might never have known what she had done for me, for she was too noble to +speak of it to me, had not Jane McCarthy come to me and told me the whole +miserable truth. It was then that I saw my real self for the first time in +my life. I went to Mrs. Livingston and told her all. Another girl was sent +from the camp, sent home disgraced. I was told that I might stay. I don't +know why, for I also deserve to be sent away. I now wish you girls to say +whether or not I shall go. If, after Mrs. Livingston has told you all that +I cannot tell, you think I ought to go, as I feel I should, I will do so, +knowing that you are right."</p> + +<p>Mrs. Livingston rapped sharply on the table.</p> + +<p>"Miss Kidder wishes an expression from her companions," she said in the +matter of fact tone of a presiding officer. "Any who believe that she +should be dismissed, will please rise."</p> + +<p>Not a girl moved, scarcely a breath was heard.</p> + +<p>"All in favor of her remaining will please rise."</p> + +<p>Every girl in the room sprang to her feet. Mrs. Livingston smiled, a +smile of happy satisfaction. Cora Kidder stood pale and trembling. She +stepped forward until she was facing Harriet Burrell, whose face was as +pale as her own.</p> + +<p>"Ha-arriet! Can you forgive me?"</p> + +<p>"I—I think I forgave you long ago, Cora, for I knew that it was not +yourself. I, too, was at fault. I think my fault was the greater of the +two," answered Harriet steadily, sweeping the tense faces of her +companions in a slow glance. "Shall we agree to let 'bygones be bygones' +and be friends."</p> + +<p>A moment later the two girls' hands met in a firm clasp.</p> + +<p>"Come, girls!" admonished the voice of the Chief Guardian. "Our dinner is +getting cold."</p> + +<p>A new era in Camp Wau-Wau dated from that moment. The following days were +the happiest that the Chief Guardian and the Camp Girls remembered to have +passed in camp. The Meadow-Brook Girls were not the only ones to profit by +their experiences there, and they will be heard from again in the next +volume entitled: "THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY; Or, The Exciting +Tramp of the Young Pathfinders." It is a splendid narrative of the doings +and the adventures of these wide-awake girls.</p> + + +<h2>THE END.</h2> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2>HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY'S</h2> + +<h3>CATALOGUE OF</h3> + +<h2>The Best and Least Expensive</h2> +<h2>Books for Real Boys</h2> +<h2>and Girls</h2> + + + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p>Really good and new stories for boys and girls are not plentiful. Many +stories, too, are so highly improbable as to bring a grin of derision to +the young reader's face before he has gone far. The name of ALTEMUS is a +distinctive brand on the cover of a book, always ensuring the buyer of +having a book that is up-to-date and fine throughout. No buyer of an +ALTEMUS book is ever disappointed.</p> + +<p>Many are the claims made as to the inexpensiveness of books. Go into any +bookstore and ask for an Altemus book. Compare the price charged you for +Altemus books with the price demanded for other juvenile books. You will +at once discover that a given outlay of money will buy more of the ALTEMUS +books than of those published by other houses.</p> + +<p>Every dealer in books carries the ALTEMUS books.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p class="center">Sold by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price</p> + + +<h3>Henry Altemus Company</h3> +<h5>507-513 Cherry Street, Philadelphia</h5> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h3><b>The Motor Boat Club Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</b></h5> + +<p>The keynote of these books is manliness. The stories are wonderfully +entertaining, and they are at the same time sound and wholesome. No boy +will willingly lay down an unfinished book in this series.</p> + + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OF THE KENNEBEC;</span> <br /> +<span style="margin-left: 6em;">Or, The Secret of Smugglers' Island.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT NANTUCKET;</span> <br /> +<span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, The Mystery of the Dunstan Heir.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OFF LONG ISLAND;</span> <br /> +<span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, A Daring Marine Game at Racing +Speed.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AND THE WIRELESS;</span> <br /> +<span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, The Dot, Dash and Dare Cruise.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">5 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB IN FLORIDA;</span> <br /> +<span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, Laying the Ghost of Alligator Swamp.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">6 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT THE GOLDEN GATE;</span> <br /> +<span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, A Thrilling Capture in the +Great Fog.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">7 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB ON THE GREAT LAKES;</span> <br /> +<span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, The Flying Dutchman of the +Big Fresh Water.</span></p> + + + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + + +<h3><b>The Range and Grange Hustlers</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By FRANK GEE PATCHIN</b></h5> + +<p>Have you any idea of the excitements, the glories of life on great ranches +in the West? Any bright boy will "devour" the books of this series, once +he has made a start with the first volume.</p> + +<p> +<span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS' GREATEST ROUND-UP;</span><br /> +<span style="margin-left: 6em;">Or, Pitting Their Wits Against a Packers' Combine.</span><br /> +<br /> +<span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE PLAINS;</span><br /> +<span style="margin-left: 6em;">Or, Following the Steam Plows Across the Prairie.</span><br /> +<br /> +<span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS AT CHICAGO;</span><br /> +<span style="margin-left: 6em;">Or, The Conspiracy of the Wheat Pit.</span><br /> +</p> + + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> +<h3><b>Submarine Boys Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By VICTOR G. DURHAM</b></h5> + +<p>These splendid books for boys and girls deal with life aboard submarine +torpedo boats, and with the adventures of the young crew, and possess, in +addition to the author's surpassing knack of story-telling, a great +educational value for all young readers.</p> + + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE SUBMARINE BOYS ON DUTY; Or, Life on a Diving Torpedo Boat.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE SUBMARINE BOYS' TRIAL TRIP; Or, "Making Good" as Young Experts.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE MIDDIES; Or, The Prize Detail at Annapolis.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SPIES; Or, Dodging the Sharks of the Deep.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">5 THE SUBMARINE BOYS' LIGHTNING CRUISE; Or, The Young Kings of the Deep.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">6 THE SUBMARINE BOYS FOR THE FLAG; Or, Deeding Their Lives to Uncle Sam.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">7 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SMUGGLERS; Or, Breaking Up the New Jersey +Customs Frauds.</span></p> + + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + + +<h3><b>The Square Dollar Boys Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</b></h5> + +<p>The reading boy will be a voter within a few years; these books are bound +to make him think, and when he casts his vote he will do it more +intelligently for having read these volumes.</p> + + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE SQUARE DOLLAR BOYS WAKE UP; Or, Fighting the Trolley Franchise +Steal.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE SQUARE DOLLAR BOYS SMASH THE RING; Or, In the Lists Against the +Crooked Land Deal.</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + + +<h3><b>Ben Lightbody Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By WALTER BENHAM</b></h5> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 BEN LIGHTBODY, SPECIAL; Or, Seizing His First Chance to Make Good.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 BEN LIGHTBODY'S BIGGEST PUZZLE; Or, Running the Double Ghost to Earth.</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h3><b>Pony Rider Boys Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By FRANK GEE PATCHIN</b></h5> + +<p>These tales may be aptly described as those of a new Cooper. In every +sense they belong to the best class of books for boys and girls.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ROCKIES; Or, The Secret of the Lost Claim.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN TEXAS; Or, The Veiled Riddle of the Plains.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN MONTANA; Or, The Mystery of the Old Custer Trail.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE OZARKS; Or, The Secret of Ruby Mountain.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">5 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ALKALI; Or, Finding a Key to the Desert Maze.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">6 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN NEW MEXICO; Or, The End of the Silver Trail.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">7 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE GRAND CANYON; Or, The Mystery of Bright Angel +Gulch.</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + + +<h3><b>The Boys of Steel Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By JAMES R. MEARS</b></h5> + +<p>The author has made of these volumes a series of romances with scenes laid +in the iron and steel world. Each book presents a vivid picture of some +phase of this great industry. The information given is exact and truthful; +above all, each story is full of adventure and fascination.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE IRON BOYS IN THE MINES; Or, Starting at the Bottom of the Shaft.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE IRON BOYS AS FOREMEN; Or, Heading the Diamond Drill Shift.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE IRON BOYS ON THE ORE BOATS; Or, Roughing It on the Great Lakes.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 THE IRON BOYS IN THE STEEL MILLS; Or, Beginning Anew in the Cinder Pits.</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h3><b>West Point Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</b></h5> + +<p>The principal characters in these narratives are manly, young Americans +whose doings will inspire all boy readers.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 DICK PRESCOTT'S FIRST YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Two Chums in the Cadet +Gray.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 DICK PRESCOTT'S SECOND YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Finding the Glory of the +Soldier's Life.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 DICK PRESCOTT'S THIRD YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Standing Firm for Flag and +Honor.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 DICK PRESCOTT'S FOURTH YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Ready to Drop the Gray +for Shoulder Straps.</span></p> + +<p>Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + + +<h3><b>Annapolis Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</b></h5> + +<p>The Spirit of the new Navy is delightfully and truthfully depicted in +these volumes.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 DAVE DARRIN'S FIRST YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;">Or, Two Plebe Midshipmen at the +U.S. Naval Academy.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 DAVE DARRIN'S SECOND YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS;</span><br /><span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, Two Midshipmen as Naval +Academy "Youngsters."</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 DAVE DARRIN'S THIRD YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;">Or, Leaders of the Second Class +Midshipmen.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 DAVE DARRIN'S FOURTH YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;">Or, Headed for Graduation and +the Big Cruise.</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h3><b>The Young Engineers Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</b></h5> + +<p>The heroes of these stories are known to readers of the High School Boys +Series. In this new series Tom Reade and Harry Hazelton prove worthy of +all the traditions of Dick & Co.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN COLORADO; Or, At Railroad Building in Earnest.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN ARIZONA; Or, Laying Tracks on the "Man-Killer" +Quicksand.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN NEVADA; Or, Seeking Fortune on the Turn of a +Pick.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN MEXICO; Or, Fighting the Mine Swindlers.</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h3><b>Boys of the Army Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</b></h5> + +<p>These books breathe the life and spirit of the United States Army of +to-day, and the life, just as it is, is described by a master pen.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE RANKS; Or, Two Recruits in the United States +Army.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS ON FIELD DUTY; Or, Winning Corporal's Chevrons.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS AS SERGEANTS; Or, Handling Their First Real Commands.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE PHILIPPINES; Or, Following the Flag Against the +Moros.</span></p> + +<p class="center">(<i>Other volumes to follow rapidly</i>.)</p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h3><b>Battleship Boys Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By FRANK GEE PATCHIN</b></h5> + +<p>These stories throb with the life of young Americans on to-day's huge drab +Dreadnaughts.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS AT SEA;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, Two Apprentices in Uncle Sam's Navy.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS FIRST STEP UPWARD;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, Winning Their Grades as Petty +Officers.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN FOREIGN SERVICE;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, Earning New Ratings in +European Seas.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE TROPICS;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, Upholding the American Flag in a +Honduras Revolution.</span></p> + +<p class="center">(<i>Other volumes to follow rapidly.</i>)</p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h3><b>The Meadow-Brook Girls Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By JANET ALDRIDGE</b></h5> + +<p>Real live stories pulsing with the vibrant atmosphere of outdoor life.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS; Or, Fun and Frolic in the Summer +Camp.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY; Or, The Young Pathfinders on a +Summer Hike.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS AFLOAT; Or, The Stormy Cruise of the Red Rover.</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h3><b>High School Boys Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</b></h5> + +<p>In this series of bright, crisp books a new note has been struck. Boys of +every age under sixty will be interested in these fascinating volumes.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE HIGH SCHOOL FRESHMEN; Or, Dick & Co.'s First Year Pranks and Shorts.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE HIGH SCHOOL PITCHER; Or, Dick & Co. on the Gridley Diamond.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE HIGH SCHOOL LEFT END; Or, Dick & Co. Grilling on the Football +Gridiron.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 THE HIGH SCHOOL CAPTAIN OF THE TEAM; Or, Dick & Co. Leading the Athletic +Vanguard.</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p><b>Grammar School Boys Series</b></p> + +<p><b>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</b></p> + +<p>This series of stones, based on the actual doings of grammar school boys, +comes near to the heart of the average American boy.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS OF GRIDLEY; Or, Dick & Co. Start Things Moving.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS SNOWBOUND; Or, Dick & Co. at Winter Sports.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN THE WOODS; Or, Dick & Co. Trail Fun and +Knowledge.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER ATHLETICS; Or, Dick & Co. Make Their Fame Secure.</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per +Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h3><b>High School Boys' Vacation Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By H. IRVING HANCOCK</b></h5> + +<p class="center">"Give us more Dick Prescott books!"</p> + +<p>This has been the burden of the cry from young readers of the country +over. Almost numberless letters have been received by the publishers, +making this eager demand; for Dick Prescott, Dave Darrin, Tom Reade, and +the other members of Dick & Co. are the most popular high school boys in +the land. Boys will alternately thrill and chuckle when reading these +splendid narratives.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' CANOE CLUB;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, Dick & Co.'s Rivals on Lake +Pleasant.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER CAMP;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, The Dick Prescott Six Training +for the Gridley Eleven.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' FISHING TRIP;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, Dick & Co. in the Wilderness.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' TRAINING HIKE;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, Dick & Co. Making Themselves +"Hard as Nails."</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h3><b>The Circus Boys Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By EDGAR B.P. DARLINGTON</b></h5> + +<p>Mr. Darlington's books breathe forth every phase of an intensely +interesting and exciting life.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE FLYING RINGS; Or, Making the Start in the Sawdust +Life.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE CIRCUS BOYS ACROSS THE CONTINENT; Or, Winning New Laurels on the +Tanbark.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE CIRCUS BOYS IN DIXIE LAND; Or, Winning the Plaudits of the Sunny +South.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE MISSISSIPPI; Or, Afloat with the Big Show on the +Big River.</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h3><b>The High School Girls Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A.M.</b></h5> + +<p>These breezy stories of the American High School Girl take the reader +fairly by storm.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 GRACE HARLOWE'S PLEBE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, The Merry Doings of the +Oakdale Freshman Girls.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 GRACE HARLOWE'S SOPHOMORE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, The Record of the +Girl Chums in Work and Athletics.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 GRACE HARLOWE'S JUNIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, Fast Friends in the +Sororities.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 GRACE HARLOWE'S SENIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL;</span><br /> <span style="margin-left: 6em;"> Or, The Parting of the Ways.</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<h3><b>The Automobile Girls Series</b></h3> + +<h5><b>By LAURA DENT CRANE</b></h5> + +<p>No girl's library—no family book-case can be considered at all complete +unless it contains these sparkling twentieth-century books.</p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">1 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT; Or, Watching the Summer Parade.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">2 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS IN THE BERKSHIRES; Or, The Ghost of Lost Man's +Trail.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">3 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS ALONG THE HUDSON; Or, Fighting Fire in Sleepy +Hollow.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">4 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT CHICAGO; Or, Winning Out Against Heavy Odds.</span></p> + +<p><span style="margin-left: 4em;">5 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT PALM BEACH; Or, Proving Their Mettle Under +Southern Skies.</span></p> + +<p class="center">Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c.</p> + +<p> </p> +<hr class="full" /> +<p>***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS***</p> +<p>******* This file should be named 14889-h.txt or 14889-h.zip *******</p> +<p>This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:<br /> +<a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/8/8/14889">https://www.gutenberg.org/1/4/8/8/14889</a></p> +<p>Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed.</p> + +<p>Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution.</p> + + + +<pre> +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +<a href="https://gutenberg.org/license">https://gutenberg.org/license)</a>. + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: +https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's +eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, +compressed (zipped), HTML and others. + +Corrected EDITIONS of our eBooks replace the old file and take over +the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. +VERSIONS based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving +new filenames and etext numbers. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + +<a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">https://www.gutenberg.org</a> + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + +EBooks posted prior to November 2003, with eBook numbers BELOW #10000, +are filed in directories based on their release date. If you want to +download any of these eBooks directly, rather than using the regular +search system you may utilize the following addresses and just +download by the etext year. + +<a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/etext06/">https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/etext06/</a> + + (Or /etext 05, 04, 03, 02, 01, 00, 99, + 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90) + +EBooks posted since November 2003, with etext numbers OVER #10000, are +filed in a different way. The year of a release date is no longer part +of the directory path. The path is based on the etext number (which is +identical to the filename). The path to the file is made up of single +digits corresponding to all but the last digit in the filename. For +example an eBook of filename 10234 would be found at: + +https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/0/2/3/10234 + +or filename 24689 would be found at: +https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/2/4/6/8/24689 + +An alternative method of locating eBooks: +<a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/GUTINDEX.ALL">https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/GUTINDEX.ALL</a> + +*** END: FULL LICENSE *** +</pre> +</body> +</html> diff --git a/14889-h/images/1-tb.jpg b/14889-h/images/1-tb.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..9a57aea --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-h/images/1-tb.jpg diff --git a/14889-h/images/1.jpg b/14889-h/images/1.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..a72e125 --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-h/images/1.jpg diff --git a/14889-h/images/115-tb.jpg b/14889-h/images/115-tb.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..0922204 --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-h/images/115-tb.jpg diff --git a/14889-h/images/115.jpg b/14889-h/images/115.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..6db8f62 --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-h/images/115.jpg diff --git a/14889-h/images/169-tb.jpg b/14889-h/images/169-tb.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..e2f697a --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-h/images/169-tb.jpg diff --git a/14889-h/images/169.jpg b/14889-h/images/169.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..e3a204f --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-h/images/169.jpg diff --git a/14889-h/images/cover-tb.jpg b/14889-h/images/cover-tb.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..38aa885 --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-h/images/cover-tb.jpg diff --git a/14889-h/images/cover.jpg b/14889-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..02040dd --- /dev/null +++ b/14889-h/images/cover.jpg diff --git a/14889.txt b/14889.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..fa1071c --- /dev/null +++ b/14889.txt @@ -0,0 +1,7349 @@ +The Project Gutenberg eBook, The Meadow-Brook Girls Under Canvas, by Janet +Aldridge + + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + + + + +Title: The Meadow-Brook Girls Under Canvas + +Author: Janet Aldridge + +Release Date: February 3, 2005 [eBook #14889] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII) + + +***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER +CANVAS*** + + +E-text prepared by Juliet Sutherland, Emmy, and the Project Gutenberg +Online Distributed Proofreading Team + + + +Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this + file which includes the original illustrations. + See 14889-h.htm or 14889-h.zip: + (https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/8/8/14889/14889-h/14889-h.htm) + or + (https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/8/8/14889/14889-h.zip) + + + + + +THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS + +Or, Fun and Frolic in the Summer Camp + +by + +JANET ALDRIDGE + +Author of _The Meadow-Brook Girls Across Country_, _The Meadow-Brook +Girls Afloat_, etc. + +Illustrated + +Philadelphia +Henry Altemus Company + +1913 + + + + + + + +[Illustration: "I go, I thtay!" (Frontispiece.)] + + + +CONTENTS + +CHAPTER + + I. CRAZY JANE'S WILD DRIVE + + II. WHAT HAPPENED TO TOMMY + + III. THE TRAIL TO CAMP WAU-WAU + + IV. IN THE HEART OF THE FOREST + + V. THEIR TROUBLES MULTIPLY + + VI. TAKING THEIR FIRST DEGREE + + VII. TOMMY HAS A NIGHTMARE + + VIII. A DAY WITH AN EXCITING FINISH + + IX. SOUNDING THE GENERAL ALARM + + X. AROUND THE COUNCIL FIRE + + XI. TRIED BY THE FLAMES + + XII. HARRIET TURNS THE TABLES + + XIII. THE CAMP GETS A SURPRISE + + XIV. CRAZY JANE IS INTRODUCED + + XV. THE GHOST OF WAU-WAU + + XVI. THE LAYING OF A SPOOK + + XVII. THE SOUP THAT FAILED + +XVIII. AN "HONOR" FAIRLY LOST + + XIX. WHEN THE STORM BROKE + + XX. THE FALL OF A FOREST KING + + XXI. A DAY OF EXCITEMENT + + XXII. SLUMBERS RUDELY DISTURBED + +XXIII. HARRIET'S GRAVE MISTAKE + + XXIV. CONCLUSION + + + + + +CHAPTER I + +CRAZY JANE'S WILD DRIVE + + +"Tommy, what are you doing?" demanded Margery Brown, shaking back a lock +of unruly hair from her flushed face. + +"Conthulting the Oracle," lisped Grace Thompson, more familiarly known +among her friends as Tommy. + +"I should think you would prefer to cool off in the shade after that climb +up the hill. I'm perishing. If you knew what sight you are you'd come in +out of the sun, wouldn't she, Hazel?" + +Hazel Holland regarded Margery solemnly. + +"You are a sight yourself, Buster. Your face is as red as a beet. I wish +you might see yourself in a looking glass." + +Buster tossed her head disdainfully. "I'm not a sight," she declared. + +"I'll leave it to Tommy if your face isn't positively crimson." But Tommy +was too fully absorbed in her present occupation to give heed to the +remark. "I'm sorry Harriet isn't here," continued Hazel, seeing that Tommy +had not heard her. + +"Why isn't she here?" asked Margery. + +"Harriet is helping her mother," replied Hazel. "She always has something +to do at home. She is a much better girl than either you or I, Buster. +Harriet is always thinking of others instead of herself." + +"Well, she's older. She is sixteen and I am only fourteen. By the time I'm +her age I will settle down, too," declared Margery wisely. + +"Wearing spectacles and darning socks," smiled Hazel. + +Margery shook her head vehemently. + +"Wouldn't it be awful!" she queried. + +"Oh, I am not so sure of that," replied Hazel. "I like to keep house. +Every girl ought to know all about housekeeping. Do you know how to cook?" + +"No. I don't want to know either, not even plain cooking," retorted +Margery. "Plain cooking may be all right for plain people, but----" + +"Buster!" rebuked Hazel. "I am amazed to hear you talk that way. That is +like Crazy Jane. You don't want to be called another 'Crazy Jane,' do +you? You will be if you persist in saying such silly things." + +"Why don't you lecture Tommy?" demanded Margery, her eyes snapping +threateningly. "Tommy doesn't know a biscuit from an apple dumpling until +she gets it in her mouth." + +"Tommy, please come in out of the heat," begged Hazel. "What are you doing +out there?" + +"Telling my fortune," answered Tommy without raising her head from her +task. Hazel observed that Tommy was pulling a daisy apart. A heap of +daisies that she had pulled up by the roots, lay in her lap, regardless of +the dirt that was accumulating on her stiffly starched white dress. One by +one Tommy pulled the daisy petals from the flower, muttering rhythmically +to herself. + +"Consulting the Oracle," sniffed Buster. "Did you ever hear of anything so +silly?" + +"We all do silly things," answered Hazel wisely. + +"I go, I thtay; I go, I thtay; I go, I thtay; I go--Oh!" Tommy glanced up +with an expression of disgust on her face. + +"Didn't it come out to suit you?" smiled Hazel Holland. + +"No," pouted Tommy, screwing up her small face. When animated, Grace's was +an impish face, made more so by the upward tilt of a much freckled nose. + +"Go where?" I questioned Margery, now evincing a mild interest in Tommy's +affairs. + +"To the thea thhore." + +"Oh, the sea shore," nodded Hazel. + +"Yeth. The daithy theth tho. I'm going with my father and mother. But I +don't want to go. I want to thtay here with the girlth," pouted Tommy. + +"I should think you would be happy to think you are going to the sea +shore. Most girls would be," reminded Hazel. + +"It must cost a lot of money to go to the sea shore," remarked Margery +Brown. + +Tommy bobbed her head vigorously. + +"Yeth. My father hath lotth of money, I thuppothe. But I don't care. I +don't want to go." + +"When do you go?" + +"I don't know, Hathel. The Oracle thayth I'm going." + +The Oracle having settled the question, no further doubts remained in the +mind of little Grace Thompson. + +Grace's father was a lawyer. Both he and the girl's mother had inherited +fortunes, and Grace being an only child had much, finer clothes than any +of her companions in the little New Hampshire town of Meadow-Brook. + +Hazel Holland and Margery Brown were the daughters of village merchants, +the former's father being a druggist, while the father of the latter owned +a fairly prosperous grocery business. + +The fourth member of this little quartette, Harriet Burrell, was not so +fortunately situated as were her three friends. Harriet's father was a +bookkeeper in the local bank, and on his moderate salary was doing his +best to give his daughter and younger son an education. His salary was +barely sufficient to do this and at the same time support his family, +small as it was. + +It was Harriet's ambition to go to college. She was now sixteen years old. +In two more years she would finish her course at the high school. From +that point on, the way did not look particularly bright, so far as +continuing her education was concerned. + +In the meantime Harriet Burrell was living the wholesome life that her +environment made possible. She was a strong, healthy, buoyant girl, full +of life and spirits, popular with everyone who knew her, and a superior +being in the estimation of the three girls who were her close friends, +even though she was unable to dress as well as they or to do other things +that were easily within the means of the parents of Grace, Hazel and +Margery. + +The four girls were together much of the time, quarreling and making up +almost in the same breath, even stubborn little Tommy giving way to the +kinder and more mature disposition of Harriet Burrell. As Hazel had +already said, Harriet at that moment was at home helping her mother, even +though the fields, the trees and the nodding daisies were calling loudly +to her. + +"Must you go if you do not wish to!" Margery was asking. + +"I gueth not; not if I don't want to, and I don't," declared Grace with +emphasis. + +"She thinks she can have more fun with us four girls this summer. Still, +she should go if her folks wish her to do so," nodded Hazel thoughtfully. +"Don't you say so, Buster?" + +"No, I don't," declared Margery with some warmth. "In her place I should +do just what I liked best. Then again, it wouldn't be fair for Tommy to go +away like that and leave us all alone here to mope through the summer. +That's right, Tommy. Tell them you won't go unless--unless you can take us +along too." + +"Margery!" rebuked Hazel severely. "That wasn't a nice thing to say. That +shows a selfish spirit. If Harriet were here I know she would tell you the +same thing. I am sure you didn't mean it that way." + +"Harriet wouldn't," protested Buster. "She doesn't put on a solemn face +and read people lectures. No, Hazel Holland, she doesn't do anything of +the sort. There's some one coming," exclaimed the girl, suddenly changing +the subject. + +"I see her. It is Miss Elting," answered Hazel, her eyes growing bright. +"She is coming up to see us, I do believe." + +"Yeth, it'th Mith Elting," decided Grace, screwing up her little face and +looking inquiringly at the newcomer who was leisurely making her way along +the road in their direction. 441 wonder what she wantth." + +"Miss Elting is coming up to join us, of course," replied Hazel. "And you +see if she doesn't have something fine to suggest. Harriet is going to +miss something, I know." + +Miss Elting was one of the younger teachers in the Meadow-Brook High +School, a leader in the girls' sports and very popular with them. But of +all the pupils in the school her favorites were perhaps the four girls to +three of whom the reader already has been introduced. Miss Elting called +them "The Little Big Four." The young teacher exerted a great influence +over the four Meadow-Brook Girls; she had been especially helpful to +Harriet and a closer relation than that of teacher and pupil existed +between the two. Both were passionately fond of Nature. They loved the +fields, the woods and the waters and many a care-free happy hour they had +spent together in the open. Hazel, Margery and Grace frequently +accompanied them, though in such instances Harriet and Miss Elting usually +found it necessary to cut short their outing because Margery "got all +flustered up" from the heat and Tommy's feet usually hurt her. + +They had recognized Miss Elting approaching some distance down the road +that lay at the foot of the hill upon which the three girls had gone to +spend a few leisure hours. + +"Hoo-oo!" called Hazel, springing up and waving her handkerchief to +attract Miss Elting's attention. The teacher saw them they thought; she +appeared to be waving her hand at them, though the distance was so great +that they could not be certain of this. + +"I'm going to meet her," exclaimed Tommy, springing to her feet. "You +thtay here." Tommy started off, scattering a lapful of daisies about her +as she ran, then fled down the hill in a series of leaps, her white shoe +ties brushing the tops of the daisies and sending the latter into a +nodding sea of protest. + +"Grace! Grace, come back!" cried Hazel. + +"Isn't she a tomboy!" scoffed Margery. "Her nickname suits her." + +Tommy was moving too rapidly at that moment to turn back, even though she +had wished to do so. So fast was her gait that she appeared to have lost +control of herself. Her little white-shod feet were working like parts of +a machine driven at high speed. Her voice floated up to them in a shrill +wail. + +"Thave me! I'm going to fall," she cried. Then she disappeared from view +as she sprawled face downward with arms thrust forward among the daisies +and tall grass. + +"Oh! She is hurt," cried Hazel in alarm. + +"No, she isn't. Don't get excited," answered Margery calmly. "You don't +know Tommy if you think a little tumble like that could harm her. See, +there she goes." + +Sure enough, Grace was on her feet again racing down the hill at the same +reckless pace as before. She reached the foot of the hill without further +mishap, hesitated a second or so at the fence, and then vaulted over it. +For a moment, she was out of sight in the ditch beside the road, then she +was seen clambering into the dusty highway. + +Hazel was laughing. + +"You couldn't do that, Buster, I'll warrant." + +"I am sure I don't want to," answered Margery stretching out comfortably +with her hands supporting her head. "I'm no circus performer." + +Hazel uttered a little exclamation. + +"Look Margery! Look!" she cried. + +"Well, what is it? I don't see anything," replied Margery petulantly, +raising herself on one elbow, gazing listlessly down into the valley where +the village lay baking under the hot June sun. + +"It's a special," cried Hazel. "See, the cars are orange colored. Aren't +they pretty? I never saw anything more attractive." + +Margery turned up her nose disdainfully. + +"I don't see anything about a railroad train to get excited over," she +answered, lying back in the shade of the maple tree, beneath which the +girls had been resting for the past hour or so. + +That the special train rushing down the valley, would make no stop at +Meadow-Brook, Hazel could plainly see. Trains that were to stop there +always slowed down before reaching the second crossing west of the +village. This one had not done so. No sooner had Hazel observed this than +she caught sight of something else, something that set her nerves all a +tingle. A huge cloud of dust was rolling down the highway near the +railroad tracks. That this cloud was not caused by the train was plain to +the watching girl. Soon she was able to make out the outlines of an +automobile in the cloud of dust. The train was but a short distance away. +Each was making for the crossing, where the highway and railroad tracks +met. Hazel did not believe the driver of the motor car was aware that the +train was so close, even if the driver knew of its presence at all, for no +train was due to pass through Meadow-Brook at that hour. + +The color suddenly left Hazel Holland's face. + +"Quick! Quick! Look!" she gasped. + +"It's too hot to keep bobbing up and down," returned Margery +indifferently. + +"But look! Look!" + +"Tell me about it, Hazel, dear. You do not have to get up to see. I do." + +"Oh? Buster, there's going to be a collision." + +"Eh? What?" Buster was on her feet instantly. + +"The train is going to hit the automobile!" + +Margery's face paled. Her breath came more quickly. Her eyes grew large +and wondering. The power of speech seemed suddenly to have left her. They +had forgotten all about Grace Thompson in the greater interest of the +moment. Margery shivered with apprehension while beads of perspiration +stood out on her forehead. She was staring in terror at the onrushing car. + +"Oh!" she shuddered. "There'll surely be a collision." + +"Look! The chauffeur doesn't see the train on account of the dust. Don't +you see the dust rising in the road ahead of the automobile? The wind is +blowing it up ahead and the machine is kicking it up behind. Hoo-oo! +Hoo-oo!" cried the girl, frantically waving her handkerchief to attract +the attention of the driver of the car, at the same time pointing to the +rapidly approaching train. + +Instead of slackening speed, the driver of the motor car appeared to be +putting on more. The car was rapidly nearing the railroad crossing. So was +the train. + +"Oh, I can't look at it," cried Margery, throwing herself on the ground +and burying her face in her arms. + +Hazel stood perfectly rigid. She scarcely breathed. Her eyes were wide and +staring. + +"Ha--as it hap-p-pened?" faltered Margery. + +"No-o-o. Oh! The driver is going to be killed! Oh, oh!" + +For one awful second the motor car and engine of the special were +swallowed up in a cloud of dust, then out of the cloud darted the +locomotive on one side. On the other dashed the automobile, still on four +wheels, continuing at the same reckless speed along the highway. + +Hazel uttered a little scream. + +"He's made it. Oh!" She sank to the ground pale and trembling. Margery +raised a very red, very scared face. + +"Wa--as he killed?" + +"No." + +"Oh, fudge! Why didn't you scare me to death while you were----" + +"Look Oh, look!" + +"I won't," declared Margery firmly. "Go crazy if you wish. I won't." + +"It's Tommy!" + +Buster bobbed up in a fresh panic. + +The "man" in the motor car was gazing up at the girls waving one hand to +them, steering the car with the other hand. + +"It's a woman!" gasped Hazel. + +"It's Crazy Jane," cried Margery. "No wonder she nearly ran down a train +of cars." + +"Tommy! Oh, Tom-my!" screamed Hazel Holland, hopping about frantically, +waving both arms above her head, seeking to attract the attention of the +woman driver as well as that of Tommy. + +The little white figure had climbed the bank into the highway and was now +fleeing down the road to meet her friend Miss Elting. Tommy did not see +the automobile approaching from the rear. A knoll and a bend in the road +hid the driver of the car and the little white figure from each other. The +noise of the train either drowned that of the automobile, or else, Grace +thought the rumble made by the car to be that made by the train that had +just passed down the valley. + +The motor car roared around the bend. Miss Elting screamed as she saw it. +Grace heard the scream, but failing to understand the meaning of it, +decided it to be some sort of greeting. The little girl waved her arms in +reply. Miss Elting was gesticulating and pointing frantically. The two +girls on the hillside were for the moment paralyzed with fright. + +All at once, Grace appeared to perceive her danger. She turned sharply. +There she stood, her frightened face turned toward the oncoming car that +was rapidly approaching her enveloped in a blinding cloud of dust. The +driver and Tommy discovered each other at about the same instant. There +was no time to stop the car. + +Suddenly, car and Tommy were swallowed up in the dust cloud. + +"Grace is killed!" screamed Margery. + +"Yes, oh yes!" wailed Hazel, wringing her hands. "What shall we do?" + +Out of the dust cloud hurtled the little white figure. She appeared to +have been doubled up into a large white ball by the car when it struck +her. + +The ball rolled from the road, disappearing into the roadside ditch. The +motor car lurched around the curve in the road, zig-zagged past Miss +Elting, then became a rolling cloud of dust again. + + + + +CHAPTER II + +WHAT HAPPENED TO TOMMY + + +"Oh-h-h!" moaned Margery. "Poor Tommy has been killed." + +In that terrible moment Hazel Holland came nearer to fainting than ever +before in her life. She pulled herself sharply together. Margery was by +this time sobbing hysterically. + +"Don't do that," commanded Hazel sharply, "We must do something. Come +quickly!" + +Hazel started down the hillside in the trail followed by Tommy during her +break-neck sprint to meet Miss Elting. The latter was already running +toward the scene of the accident. Hazel recalled afterwards having +wondered at the time that a woman could run so fast. Miss Elting's feet +seemed barely to touch the ground. Margery, mustering her courage, +staggered to her feet and followed Hazel at a slower pace, though she, +too, was running. + +Hazel was the first to reach the place where Grace had been hurled from +the highway by the car. + +"Grace!" she screamed, clambering awkwardly over the fence, dropping down +on the road side. "Oh, Grace, are you killed?" + +A pale-faced girl was sitting at the bottom of the dry ditch with both +feet tucked under her. There was a bewildered look on her small face. She +was blinking dazedly. + +"Oh, dearie, are you injured?" cried Miss Elting, slipping and sliding +down into the ditch beside the pale-faced Tommy. + +"Yeth." + +"Tell me where, what?" + +"My feelingth are hurt." + +"She's alive! She's alive," cried Hazel, throwing impulsive arms about the +neck of her little friend. + +"Your feelings are hurt? Well, dear, if that is all, you are a lucky +girl," smiled Miss Elting. "Did the automobile hit you?" + +"Yeth." + +At this juncture, Margery made her appearance in a wholly unexpected +manner. Margery in climbing the fence had caught her skirt on a nail. She +plunged headlong down the bank into the ditch, almost falling on Grace. + +"Oh, oh!" groaned Margery. + +Hazel, laughing almost hysterically in her joy at finding Grace alive, +quickly assisted Margery to her feet, wiping the dirt from Buster's +flushed face. + +"She isn't hurt at all," laughed Margery, fixing a glance of inquiry on +Tommy's face. + +"Tommy says her feelings are hurt," Miss Elting informed Buster. + +"Then I am worse off than she. Because I tore my skirt and hurt my arm, +too. Catch me running on another wild goose chase like this one. I don't +believe the car hit you at all, Tommy Thompson." + +"Yeth it did," protested Tommy. "Of courthe it did. I gueth I know. I felt +it." + +"Stand up," commanded Miss Elting, placing both hands under the arms of +the girl and assisting her to her feet. "There! Now see if you can walk. +Of course you can," comforted the teacher. "The car never touched you. You +must have leaped out of the way just in time. Come, I will help you into +the road, then we will take you home. But where is Harriett? I heard she +was out here with you girls." + +"I should not be here had not Tommy and Hazel dragged me out," declared +Margery. "Violent exercise is not good for one during the hot weather." + +"It'th very good for you, Buthter," remarked Tommy wisely. "It ithn't good +for a growing girl to be thtout, tho I've heard." + +"Don't worry. You will never suffer from being too stout," retorted +Margery. "You can't keep still long enough." + +"Mith Elting, I've been thitting here in the ditch for ever and ever tho +long and not thaying a word, and Buthter thayth I can't keep thtill." + +"Why don't you girls stop squabbling and answer Miss Elting's question?" +demanded Hazel. "Harriet is at home, Miss Elting." + +"Yeth, Harriet ith wathing ditheth for her mother," said Tommy. "I'd like +to thee anybody make me wath ditheth if I didn't want to." + +"That isn't a nice thing to say, Grace," rebuked the teacher. "Of course +Harriet is a great help to her mother, as every girl should be. Suppose, +Grace, that your mother could not afford to hire a servant to do these +things for her? In that case I am positive you would do whatever you could +to assist your mother. I believe you would make a fine little +housekeeper." + +Grace shook her head with emphasis. + +"No? Then what would you do if your mother insisted upon your washing +dishes?" + +"I'd drop the ditheth. Maybe they wouldn't want me to wath any more +ditheth after that," replied Tommy, screwing up her face so impishly that +Miss Elting laughed aloud. + +"Is it any wonder that Grace and myself quarrel awfully at times, Miss +Elting?" asked Margery. + +"They don't mean anything by it," apologized Hazel. + +"Thay, what did you come up here for, Mith Elting?" questioned Tommy, +directing a glance of suspicious inquiry at the teacher. "Do you want uth +to go for another nithe little walk? No, thank you. I've walked with you +before. Thank you very kindly. My feet are too thore and Buthter ith too +tired. Harriet'th brother thayth that Buthter wath born with that tired +feeling. I geth he'th right. Don't you think tho, Miss Elting? Thit down +and retht, and I'll tell your fortune with a daithy." + +"If you are rested sufficiently I think we had better move on. Don't +worry, Grace. I am not going to drag you away on one of those long walks. +But I have something to tell you." + +"I knew it," piped Tommy. "Look out! There cometh another automobile." +Tommy shied from her position in the road like a skittish horse. + +Just then the car that had caused all the trouble came honking toward them +and slowed down with a series of explosions that sounded like the +discharges of a Gatling gun. The young woman who was driving the car, +brought it to a stop, leaped out and running to Grace threw her arms about +the slender girl in white. + +"Oh, my darlin', my darlin'. My blessed little Tommy. Did I kill you +altogether? And I wasn't going a little bit, was I? But didn't I come near +to ripping the cowcatcher from that engine? Wasn't it just glorious the +way I dodged the old thing? I knew all the time it was going to be a close +shave, but I made up my mind I'd beat 'em out even if I took off the hind +wheels of my car. Get in, you dears. I'll drive you home." + +"What! Ride with you?" questioned Margery. "Not for a million dollars. +It's a shame. They ought to arrest you." + +"Yes, Jane," rebuked Miss Elting. "You shouldn't go racing about the way +you do. Your car nearly ran over Grace." + +"Dad says I drive too fast. He says he doesn't blame folks for calling me +'Crazy Jane.' He says I'll meet with an accident one of these days. But +Dad has old-fashioned ideas." + +Jane paused long enough to brush back two stray locks from her flushed +face. Her hair was all awry and her attire showed carelessness and haste +in dressing. + +"Well, darlin's, if you won't go with me I think I'll go and get Harriet. +She isn't afraid to ride with me." + +"Please don't do that," replied Miss Elting. "We are on our way to see +Harriet on important business." + +"So long, then. I'm off, girls." + +Jane sprang into her car and drove away with a sputter and a roar, +disappearing in a cloud of pungent blue smoke. + +"Isn't she a crazy creature?" demanded Margery disdainfully. + +"She means well," soothed Hazel. + +"Yeth. Thhe meanth to kill thomebody well," corrected Tommy. + +Jane McCarthy had acquired the name of "Crazy Jane" because of her +reckless driving, her harum-scarum ways and her complete ignoring of +public opinion. Not a few of the residents of the little New Hampshire +village feared that Jane might be brought home after one of her wild +drives, with broken bones, if not worse. + +In spite of her reckless manner Jane was well liked. She was good hearted +and very charitable, though her charity was not always bestowed with +judgment Being motherless she had practically done as she pleased ever +since she began to walk, and her father, a wealthy contractor, had +indulged her every whim, believing that Jane could do no wrong. Jane was +prompt to take advantage of this paternal leniency, though her worst +offense was that of continuously terrorizing the neighborhood in which she +lived and the whole countryside as well, by her reckless driving with both +car and horse. + +The narrow escape of Grace Thompson from being run over by the big touring +car had not shaken Jane's nerve in the least. It had shaken Tommy's only +briefly. Tommy, supple and alert, had leaped from the road just in time to +avoid being run down by the car. A second's delay on her part would +undoubtedly have proved serious if not fatal to Tommy Thompson. + +But the three girls were to see more of Jane in the near future. She was +to play a more active part in their lives than she had ever before done. +Just now they were more interested in what they instinctively felt Miss +Elting had to say to them. + +"Now, listen, girls," said Miss Elting after the roar of the car had died +away in the distance. "I will tell you about the very pleasant plans I +have made for you and Harriet." + + + + +CHAPTER III + +THE TRAIL TO CAMP WAU-WAU + + +"I understand that your parents have been considering your going to the +sea shore with them, Grace?" said Miss Elting with a rising inflection in +her voice. "I suppose you are eager to go?" + +"No, I'm not. What'th, more, I'm not going. I'm going to thtay here with +the girlth. Why?" Tommy regarded the teacher keenly. + +"Because my dear, if you are not going to the sea shore I wish to include +you in my plans for the summer. I have a fine vacation planned for the +four of you. Does any of you know the location of Pocono Woods?" + +The girls shook their heads. + +"It is a forest near Jamesburg about twenty-five miles from here. How +would you young women enjoy spending your vacations in a camp in the +woods, living in tents and----" + +"Really truly tentth?" interrupted Tommy. + +"Yes, dear. Real tents and campfires and all that sort of thing, right in +the heart of the Pocono Woods, miles and miles from civilization." + +"Are there any thnaketh there?" questioned Grace apprehensively. + +"No, no snakes." + +"Mothquitoeth?" + +"There may be a few mosquitoes. I cannot say as to that. But it is a +lovely spot. This camp," Miss Elting went on to say, "is for young girls +and young women, and is part of the Camp Girls' Association, a large and +growing organization. You will find a great many other young women there +and you will, while there, be in charge of a guardian." + +"Guardian!" interrupted Grace. "My father ith my guardian." + +"Oh, I don't mean that sort of a guardian," answered Miss Elting with a +bright smile. "The guardians are merely the women who take charge of the +girls during their stay in camp. I am to be one of them this summer. I had +planned to take you four girls there after the close of school, but did +not think it advisable to speak of my plans until they were more fully +developed and all arrangements completed. Now what do you think of it?" + +"It is perfectly splendid," cried Margery. "Won't that be great, girls? +But," she added, her face sobering, "I do not think my father and mother +would permit me to go." + +"I am quite sure that mine would not," agreed Hazel solemnly. + +"I gueth Mith Elting hath theen to that," spoke up Tommy, her eyes +narrowing. + +"You have made a close guess, Grace. They have agreed, all except in your +case. Your mother wishes to talk the matter over with you and your father +before making a final decision." + +"Then it ith all right," nodded Tommy confidently. "I'll make them let me +go anyway and--ith Harriet going?" + +"Yes. I hope so." + +"Doeth thhe know about it!" + +"I have not spoken to Harriet about it. I had hoped to do so out here +to-day. That is why I proposed just now that we return to the village. We +shall have a chance to talk it over on the way back, when I will tell you +more about the proposed vacation." + +"You thay my folkth know about it, Mith Elting?" + +"Yes, dear." + +"What did they thay?" + +"That they thought you had better go to Narragansett with them, but that +if you insisted, they supposed you would have to go to the summer camp +with us," admitted the teacher with a tolerant smile. + +Tommy twisted her face into a grimace. + +"My folkth know what ith good for them," averred the little blonde girl. + +"I am afraid, my dear, that you do not fully know what is good for +yourself," declared the teacher reprovingly. "You will have to obey the +rules when you get to camp, and they are quite strict. There are so many +girls there, that rather strict regulations have to be enforced. Every +girl is expected to live up to them. Failing to do so she undoubtedly +would be sent home." + +"If they catch her," answered Tommy wisely. "You thay that Harriet +doethn't know about thith?" + +"Not yet, Grace." + +The girl reflected for a moment. They had started slowly toward the +village. All at once Tommy started down the road at top speed. + +"Grace, Grace!" called Miss Elting. + +"She's gone to tell Harriet what you have said," declared Margery. + +A shade of annoyance passed over Miss Elting's face, quickly giving place +to an amused smile as she watched the light-footed Tommy speeding down the +road. Tommy whisked herself out of their sight in no time. + +"Let us hurry on," urged the teacher. "Grace is sure to confuse the story +if she tries to tell it. Mrs. Burrell wished me to tell Harriet of the +camping trip that is before her." + +The girls nodded their approval of the suggestion. Margery held her head a +little higher than usual. She wanted to impress upon Miss Elting the fact +that she was too dignified to do what Tommy had just done. + +In the meantime Grace had continued her wild flight to the door of the +Burrell home into which she burst like a miniature cyclone. Her face was +flushed and her eyes sparkled. Her white dress was crumpled and stained +from sprawling on the hillside and falling out of the road into the +wayside ditch. + +"Oh, Harriet! Harriet!" she gasped, flinging herself into the room where +Harriet Burrell and her mother sat sewing on one of Harriet's dresses +which, though the young woman did not know it, was intended for her to +wear during the coming vacation in camp. + +Harriet sprang up and ran to the excited Tommy, believing that something +terrible had occurred. + +"Tommy, Tommy! What is it?" she cried. + +"The greatetht thing you ever heard. Oh, I won't tell you. It ith too +good. Gueth what? Gueth!" chuckled Grace. + +"I am afraid I cannot," laughed Harriet, now discovering that nothing was +amiss with Grace. "I am not a good guesser, but I do guess that you are +very much excited." + +"You're going, too," interrupted Grace. "We're all going, and we're all +going to live in----" + +"Sit down, Tommy and calm yourself. You are so excited that I can't +understand anything from your jumble of words," admonished Harriet, laying +a firm hand on the arm of her friend and pushing Grace into a chair. + +"I don't want to thit down," objected Tommy bobbing up again. "I want to +talk, then I want to danthe. Oh, I'm tho happy. But I'm a thight," she +added, glancing down at her gown. + +"I agree with you," answered Harriet, smilingly. "Do sit down and compose +yourself. Where are the girls? Are they as flustrated as you are?" + +"Yeth, and they're going, too. They're coming here with Mith Elting. +They're coming from over there." Harriet smiled as Grace waved an excited +hand toward the west, the direction in which the hill lay. + +"Tell me about it. I am growing curious. Where is it we are going?" + +Tommy bobbed up from her chair and began dancing about the room. + +"Oh, ever and ever tho far." + +By this time Mrs. Burrell began to understand. She realized that the cat +was about to jump out of the bag, but made no effort to assist Grace in +telling the story. Instead Harriet's mother sat with an amused smile on +her face. + +"We're going away, we're going away. Don't you underthtand?" + +"No, Tommy, I don't." + +"Oh, fiddle!" + +"Where is it that we are going?" + +"Ever and ever tho far away. Way off in the woodth where the birdth thing +and the frogth croak and the mothquitoeth bite you and thpoil your +complexion. And, oh, gueth, gueth, Harriet." + +Harriet threw up her hands, an expression of comical despair on her face. + +"I give you up, Tommy. You are hopeless. Here come Miss Elting and the +girls. Perhaps Miss Elting can tell us what it is all about. I am not +going away. You are going to the sea shore, are you not, Tommy?" + +Tommy shook her head vigorously. + +"I'm not," she declared, with a stamp of her foot. "I'm going to the +woodth and----" + +"You ran away from us, you naughty girl," chided Miss Elting after having +greeted Mrs. Burrell and Harriet. Margery and Hazel had followed her in, +and were now shaking hands with Harriet, though it had been only a matter +of some two hours since last they met. + +"I suppose Grace has told you all about it, Harriet. However, there may be +a few dry details left for me," continued Miss Elting with a severe frown +at Tommy. + +"She hasn't told me anything. She has tried to tell me, but she is too +excited to be intelligible. Please tell me what it is all about. I am +anxious to hear the news." + +"Let Grace tell it, now that she has begun," suggested Miss Elting, +nodding to the excited Tommy. + +However, with the entrance of the teacher and the two girls, Tommy in her +haste to blurt out the full story had become hopelessly tangled. She +hesitated, stammered, then stopped short. There was a merry laugh at her +expense. + +"I shall have to tell you after all, young ladies," said the teacher. "You +four girls, it has been decided, are to go with me to the summer camp in +the Pocono Woods. Do you know about the summer camp there, Harriet?" + +"I have heard of it," answered Harriet, gazing steadily at the speaker. +"It is quite an important organization, is it not?" + +"Just so. As I already have explained to the girls, I am one of the +guardians. I thought it would be fine to have my Meadow-Brook Girls +accompany me, and with the consent of the parents of each girl, I have +arranged for you to remain in the camp for six weeks, at least, or until +we have to return to get ready for the fall term of school here." + +"Yeth, and, and, and----" began Tommy. + +"Oh do hurry up and tell the retht, Mith Elting," she ended impatiently. + +The smile slowly faded from Harriet's face, and now that the animation had +left it, it was rather plain. Her hair brushed straight back from a broad +forehead, made more pronounced the undeniable plainness of her features. +But when animated that face was fairly transformed. As Miss Elting had +expressed it, "Harriet lighted up divinely." She was a tall, well built +girl whose erect carriage and graceful poise indicated athletic training. + +"Yes, that will be fine, indeed," agreed Harriet. "Of course you know it +will not be possible for me to go with you, much as I should like to. You +understand why without my explaining, Miss Elting." + +"Yeth you will go," burst out Grace, suddenly finding her voice again. +"I'll pay for you. I've got lotth and lotth of money." + +Harriet's face flushed. + +"You are a dear, Tommy. But you know I could not permit you to do that," +was Harriet's gentle reply. "It is very, very good of you, but wholly +impossible. You know Miss Elting, that I could not afford a vacation such +as that, much as I should like to go. Oh, wouldn't it be fine if we four +girls might spend our vacation in camp together?" she exclaimed, her +features lighting up again. + +"And so you shall," answered Miss Elting with a finality in her tone that +led Harriet Burrell to gaze at the young woman with keen, questioning +eyes. "Listen, my dear. I am going to take you with me as my guest. As I +have already explained, I am one of the guardians of the camp. The +guardians receive no remuneration for their services, but each is +entitled, if she wishes, to take one girl with her as her guest. The girl +so taken would be a member of the camp, just the same as the others. She +would in no sense be a charity member either. She would be on exactly the +same footing as her companions. That is the way you are going to join the +camping party. I am inviting you to be my guest. Your name already has +been registered with Mrs. Livingston, the Chief Guardian of the camp. Your +place will be ready for you when you reach there, and I believe you will +enjoy your summer thoroughly." + +"Now what have you got to thay to that?" demanded Grace triumphantly. + +Harriet turned a thoughtful gaze on the smiling face of her mother. + +"And you knew about this all the time, but said never a word to me, +Mother?" + +"Yes, dear." + +"Oh, you darling Mother," cried the girl impulsively, throwing both arms +about Mrs. Burrell's neck, kissing her affectionately. From her mother +Harriet turned her attention to Miss Elting whom she also embraced in a +bear-like hug. "How can I ever thank you?" + +"By going with us," answered Miss Elting. + +"Thay, aren't you going to kith me? Didn't I firtht tell you about it?" +demanded Tommy. + +Harriet ran over to her little friend, kissing her lightly, at the same +time giving Tommy's ear a pinch. + +"Girls, you have been in the secret all the time, too, haven't you?" + +"Do you think I could keep a thecret all that time?" answered Grace. +"Didn't I nearly break my prethiouth neck to get down here to tell you the +good newth the minute I heard it? Didn't I get run over by an automobile, +too?" + +"Grace fell down the hill. She did have a narrow escape from being run +down by Crazy Jane," explained Miss Elting. + +Harriet regarded her little friend with twinkling eyes. + +"When do we go?" she asked. + +"On Saturday, the day after to-morrow." + +"So soon! Oh, that will be glorious. But how about clothes. What do the +girls wear? Anything they happen to have?" + +"No. They dress alike, or nearly so." + +"Then I fear I shan't be able to go. You see I have nothing except my +regular clothes." + +Miss Elting continued speaking, unheeding the interruption. + +"The everyday dress is of dark blue serge, the waist is batiste lined, it +has long sleeves and a large flowing bow, made of plaid or Roman-striped +silk at the neck. The skirt for the large girls is plain with a wide box +pleat at the back. The skirt for the smaller girls is kilted and made +ankle-length or shorter if desired. The dress has three pockets, one of +them in the sleeve----" + +"Funny plathe for a pocket," observed Tommy. + +"Now do you begin to understand?" smiled Miss Elting. + +"Why--why," stammered Harriet, "That is the very thing mother and I have +been working on. I've been at work on my camp dress all the time and +didn't know it." Harriet laughed excitedly. There were tears of joy in her +eyes. "Oh, what a goose I have been, haven't I, girls?" + +"Yeth," agreed Tommy, bobbing her head up and down. + +"The official hat," continued Miss Elting, "is also of dark blue serge to +match the rest of the outfit. It has a white silk cord about the crown +with the name of the camp in white on the blue background. I forgot to say +that the emblem of your rank in the camp order, will be worked on the +sleeve. That may be done after reaching camp." + +"What is the name of the camp--Pocono?" asked Harriet for the sake of +continuing the conversation. She was too dazed to think clearly as yet. + +"Camp 'Wau-Wau' is the name. It is a Chinook Indian name. 'Wau-Wau' is a +term, usually applied to a number of squaws gathering for a confab, and +corresponds to the 'pow-wow' of the braves. Now you know all about it. We +shall start from here on the noon train Saturday." + + + + +CHAPTER IV + +IN THE HEART OF THE FOREST + + +"Is the wagon for Camp Wau-Wau here?" asked Miss Elting. + +Four happy-faced girls, accompanied by the teacher, had left the train at +Jamesburg, from where they were to be conveyed by wagon into the woods. +Miss Elting was directed to a three-seated buck-board wagon. Jasper, the +handy man about the camp was on the driver's seat. He was an old man who +said little. It was rumored that three seasons spent at Wau-Wau had +thoroughly subdued him. + +"What about the trunks?" asked the young woman. + +"Fetch 'em to-morrow," he answered tersely. + +Tommy regarded the slender looking buck-board apprehensively. + +"Buthter better walk," she decided. "The wagon won't hold her." + +"Now, now, Tommy, do stop teasing Buster. If the wagon goes down Margery +will go down with it," answered Harriet laughingly. + +"And she will fall a great deal harder than will you," added Miss Elting, +at which there was a merry laugh. + +It was late in the afternoon when they finally climbed into the buck-board +which sagged in the middle until all the girls began to grow apprehensive. +They started away along a country road a gay party, indeed, but Harriet +noted that horse and driver were not well matched. The horse she could +plainly see was young and fractious, and she wondered what the old man +would do should the animal prove unmanageable. Their driver, however, +appeared to have perfect control over the animal, so Harriet dismissed the +disturbing thought from her mind and prepared to enjoy the ride. + +The drive to the camp was fully twenty miles. Having come by train they +had covered nearly twice the distance that would have been necessary had +they driven direct from Meadow-Brook. The fields through which they were +driving were green, the air was fresh and fragrant after a shower that had +fallen earlier in the day and the girls in the buck-board wagon were in +high spirits. + +"I'll tell you what, girls," cried Harriet after they had sung all the +songs they knew and discussed the country through which they were passing +until the latter subject had been worn out. "I'll tell you what we ought +to have." + +"Ith it thomething nithe?" questioned Grace. + +"It is a yell, Tommy." + +"A yell? I can yell." + +"I don't mean it in that way. Something like a high school or a college +yell. We are the Meadow-Brook Girls, you know. We have a name, now we must +have a yell." + +"Oh, Mith Elting, give uth a yell, a loud one," urged Tommy, her eyes +sparkling. + +Miss Elting smiled tolerantly. + +"You had better arrange one to suit yourselves," she answered. "Harriet, +you will have to provide the yell now that you have suggested it." + +Harriet already had a pencil in her hand. She sat holding the pencil +poised above the fly leaf of a book that she had brought along to read, +but had not up to this moment, so much as opened. Her brow was wrinkled in +thought. Tommy was regarding her keenly. + +"Well, aren't you going to yell!" + +All at once Harriet's face relaxed. She began to write. Margery craned her +neck to see what was being written, but Harriet held the cover of the book +in such a position that Buster could not see what was being jotted down. + +"It isn't polite to look over another person's shoulder in that way," +reproved Hazel. + +"Well, you wouldn't exthpect Buthter to be polite when she ith away from +home, would you?" demanded Grace. + +"I have it," announced Harriet. "Listen, girls and see how you like this: + + "'Rah, rah, rah, + Rah, rah, rah + Meadow-Brook, Meadow-Brook, + Sis, boom ah!'" + +"What do you think of that, girls? Isn't that simply fine?" cried Miss +Elting enthusiastically. But her voice was lost in the chorus that welled +forth from the throats of the Meadow-Brook Girls, who had taken up the +yell with a will. Tommy's "thith boom ah!" at the end of the yell sent not +only the girls, but Miss Elting as well into peals of merry laughter. + +Jasper never smiled. He stroked his long whiskers reflectively. Harriet +who occupied the seat beside him, stole a glance at the old man out of the +corner of one eye. + +"I suppose you are used to girls, aren't you!" she asked. + +"Ya-a-a-s," drawled Jasper then relapsed into silence. The girls promptly +broke the silence again by giving the Meadow-Brook yell. They continued to +give it until their throats ached. Now and then three of them would stop +short of the last line in order to catch more clearly Tommy's "thith boom +ah!" which always sent them into screams of laughter. Finally Tommy became +angry and refused to yell. But the little lisping girl was like an April +day. Her frowns of displeasure were replaced by smiles within a very few +minutes. The girls had learned not to take Grace's fits of temper +seriously. When she became ruffled, they simply left her to herself for a +few moments well knowing that the clouds would soon pass and the sun shine +again. + +"There are the woods! Oh, girls, look at them," cried Harriet. The wagon +had reached the top of a high knoll in the road, when below them was +revealed the dark blue of a forest that stretched straight ahead and to +the right and left as far as the eye could reach. + +"Yes, that is Pocono Woods," Miss Elting informed them. "Are they large +enough to suit you?" + +"What would we do if we were to get lost in there?" gasped Margery. + +"I know what I'd do," piped Tommy. "I'd yell like thixthty." + +"You are likely to do that even though you are not lost," chuckled the +guardian. + +"How far into the woods do we go?" wondered Harriet. + +"'Bout ten mile, I reckon," answered Jasper. + +"Ten miles? Listen to that, girls. Oh, isn't it perfectly splendid?" +exclaimed Harriet. "I never dreamed that I should have such a glorious +vacation as this is going to be. How many girls are there in camp, Miss +Elting?" + +"Forty or fifty I should say. I do not know the exact number. You will +find a happy lot of young women. Are you hungry?" + +There was a general assent to the question. + +Miss Elting produced a small hamper in which were sandwiches, cold tea, +milk and fruit. It was a delightful surprise to the girls. They showed +their further appreciation by eating every crumb of the luncheon, while +Jasper contented himself with nibbling at a single sandwich which he held +in one hand, driving the young horse with the other. + +In this way they drove into the forest, entered the cool dark shadows of +the big woods, and were greeted with a chorus of piping twitters from +hundreds of forest birds, varied now and then by the hoarse caw of a +distant crow whose voice perhaps had started the woodland chorus. The +fragrance of the woods mingled delightfully with the perfume of the wild +honey-suckle. The Meadow-Brook Girls fell silent under the majesty of the +forest. Tommy was the first to break the spell. + +"Thith ith a thpooky old plathe," she declared with a shiver. "Oh, Mr. +Jathper, are there any fairieth in thethe woodth?" + +"Any what?" + +"Fairies," explained Harriet, smiling absently. + +"Never seen none," answered the old man gruffly. + +"Isn't it simply glorious?" breathed Hazel. + +"It is too wonderful for words," agreed Harriet. + +Miss Elting nodded, smiling happily at the enthusiasm of the girls. The +wagon was following an old logging road. Small bushes grew up in the +middle of the road. The wheels sank down into deep ruts that had been cut +by the tires of the heavy logging wagons, but in general the way was free +of obstructions, though the bushes in the road tickled the hide of the +young horse until he began to prance from one side of the road to the +other in an effort to avoid them. Harriet wanted to suggest to Jasper that +he use both hands to drive, but she did not quite like to do so. He +undoubtedly would resent her interference, nor could she blame him for +doing so. + +"Jasper, are you sure the horse is perfectly safe?" questioned Miss Elting +apprehensively. + +"Hasn't been doing nothing for nigh onto a week. Jest feels his oats, +that's all." + +Harriet was not fully satisfied with the explanation, though the others +appeared to be. Harriet watched the animal now even more closely than she +had done before. + +"Gid-ap!" commanded Jasper, giving the horse an unexpected slap with the +reins after a particularly quick swerve to one side of the road on the +animal's part. The horse cleared the road with a single leap sideways. He +had been pricked by the sharp top of a bush at the instant the reins were +brought down on his back. The reins not being under the full control of +the driver at that moment, the animal took advantage of the fact and +shying clear out of the narrow road, plunged in among the trees in a panic +of fear. + +There followed a crunching grinding crash. + +"Thave me! Oh, thave me!" screamed Tommy. + +With a ripping sound the canopy top was stripped clear of the vehicle and +left dangling from the low hanging limbs of the trees under which the +buck-board wagon had been dragged. + +"Hold fast! Don't try to jump!" commanded Miss Elting without the least +trace of excitement in her voice. Hazel placed a firm hand on the arm of +the terror-stricken Tommy. + +The right forward wheel of the wagon collided with a tree. The wheel was +shattered, and the end of the axle broken off short. At the same instant +the horse sprang sharply to the left evidently in an effort to get back +into the log road, facing almost in the opposite direction. + +Jasper being on the downhill side when the wheel collapsed, plunged head +first from the seat, landing heavily on the ground. His head coming into +contact with the base of the tree, Jasper sank over on his side, +unconscious. + +Harriet had not lost her head for a second. As the driver fell she +snatched at the reins. She caught one of them, the other falling to the +ground on the wrecked side of the wagon. + +The thills of the wagon broke off short with reports like the explosions +of a pistol. Then the horse bolted. Harriet grasping the one rein with +both hands shot over the dashboard of the wagon as though she had been +projected from a cannon. Hazel and Tommy were also pitched from the +vehicle, Miss Elting and Margery clinging to the seats as the wagon +toppled over on its side. + +"Let go!" shouted Miss Elting. "You'll be killed!" + +But Harriet clung to the single rein, the frantic animal dragging her away +at a frightful rate of speed. + + + + +CHAPTER V + +THEIR TROUBLES MULTIPLY + + +Harriet Burrell's position was, indeed, a perilous one. She was too plucky +to release her grip on the rein, no matter what the cost to herself, and +her gown. Clinging desperately to the rein she was jerked violently across +the log road, the horse dragging her after him as he bolted in among the +trees on the opposite side. + +Harriet still hoped that she might be able to check the animal and bring +it to a standstill. She did not pause to think what a foolhardy thing she +was doing. All of a sudden the animal swung about in a half circle. He +literally cracked the whip with Harriet Burrell. The rein slapped the side +of a big tree. Harriet was lifted from her feet and hurled with great +force into the middle of a heap of brush. The dead branches snapped under +her weight and she landed at the bottom of the heap, then lay still. + +Miss Elting upon finding that the other three girls were more scared than +hurt, had run after the fleeing horse that was dragging Harriet away. She +cried out in her alarm as she saw the girl land in the brush heap. But by +the time Miss Elting had reached the spot, Harriet's pale, scratched face +appeared above the top of the brush. + +"Oh, my dear, my dear! Are you hurt?" + +"Oh, I am all right, thank you," answered Harriet with a brave smile. +"Was--was any one injured?" + +Before answering Miss Elting had plunged into the brush waist deep to lend +a hand to Harriet. The gowns of both women were considerably damaged +before Harriet had been assisted from her uncomfortable predicament. + +"You poor girl!" exclaimed Miss Elting. + +"I am somewhat the worse for wear," smiled Harriet ruefully. + +"Thave me, thave me!" + +At sound of the familiar voice and the familiar words they turned to see +Tommy running toward them. + +"Jathper hath a fit," cried Tommy. + +Miss Elting and Harriet ran back to the scene of the accident as fast as +they could go. Harriet was limping a little. They found Jasper sitting at +the base of the tree, holding his head and groaning. Hazel and Margery +stood pale-faced gazing down at him. + +"What seems to be the matter with him?" questioned Miss Elting. + +"It ain't me. It's the hoss," groaned Jasper. "That three-year old cost me +jest a hundred and fifty dollars two weeks ago." + +"You will get him back," soothed Harriet + +"Yes, but he's spiled. D' ye think Mis' Livingston'll ever trust me to +take out another passel of girls behind that critter? And the rig! It's +smashed. It's busted." + +"I shouldn't worry until I had to," advised Miss Elting. "Just now we have +other things to concern us." + +"Which way did my hoss go?" + +Harriet did not know. Her head had been in such a whirl at the time she +had parted company with the animal, that she had lost all sense of +direction. Miss Elting said the animal had started back toward Jamesburg. + +"Then I must git back to the burg and find him," declared Jasper. + +"He ithn't going to leave uth here in the woodth, ith he?" wailed Grace. + +"Don't worry," replied the guardian. "Jasper, how far are we from town?" + +"Nigh onto fifteen mile." + +"Then we should be about five miles from the camp?" + +He nodded. + +"What do you propose to do with us in the meantime?" demanded Miss +Elting. + +"You kin wait here till I git another hoss and come back." + +"No, thank you. We do not care to sit down here until you return, which +will not be until some time to-morrow morning, even if you hurry." + +"I got to git that hoss or another hoss," persisted Jasper. + +"You will do nothing of the kind. You will remain right here with us," +declared Miss Elting firmly. "You shall not go to Jamesburg for a horse +until you have seen us safely in camp. Is there any chance of any one else +driving past here?" + +He shook his head. + +"Why can't we walk it?" asked Harriet. + +"I had been thinking of making that suggestion. Do you feel equal to it, +Harriet?" + +"Oh, yes. And the woods are so nice and cool and fragrant. I should prefer +walking to riding behind that horse again." + +"So should I," agreed Miss Elting with emphasis. + +"I got to git a hoss," repeated Jasper stubbornly. + +Twilight already was upon them. The forest would soon be in darkness. + +"Girls, get together such of your belongings as you think yourselves able +to carry. Jasper will also take a bundle. I would suggest that we put our +changes of clothing into two bags and have him carry them." + +"But our camp dresses are in the trunks," answered Hazel. + +"We shall have to get along without them, that's all. Perhaps Mrs. +Livingston may be able to fit us out until we get our own clothes. This is +most unfortunate. I am awfully sorry, girls. I am afraid you will wish you +hadn't accepted my invitation." + +"Yeth. I with I'd thtayed at home," piped Tommy. She was very frank about +it. There was no beating about the bush with Grace Thompson. + +"This time you will have to walk whether you wish to or not," jeered +Buster. "I don't want to walk, but I am willing to for the sake of seeing +you do something you don't like for once. Just think, you will have to +walk five miles, Tommy Thompson." + +"Five mileth?" + +"Yes." + +"Oh, thave me! I won't. I'll thtay right here till Jathper getth another +horthe." + +"Very well," smiled Miss Elting. "You may remain here until he comes for +you sometime to-morrow morning. Jasper, when the young women have their +bags ready you will take two of them. We shall manage with the rest of +the things very well, I think," she added sweetly. + +Jasper obeyed meekly after glancing at the determined face of the +guardian. + +"We shall have to leave some of our belongings here. I suppose they will +be perfectly safe?" she questioned. + +Jasper grunted sourly. + +Tommy stood observing the preparations for their departure, her alert eyes +taking in everything. Especially did she eye Miss Elting, but the +expression on the face of the latter told Grace nothing. Jasper dragged +down the canopy top, surveyed it ruefully; then kicked it aside with a +grunt of disgust. + +"I gueth you'd like to kick the horthe too," observed Tommy. + +Jasper gazed at her, started to say something, then checked himself. +Margery and Hazel giggled. The man finally picked up the bags and stood +sullenly waiting. Miss Elting and Harriet also carried suit cases, the +other girls taking small packages with them. Tommy stood leaning defiantly +against a tree. + +"Good night, Tommy," called Miss Elting sweetly. "Keep out from under the +trees, if a thunder storm should come up during the night." Harriet, Hazel +and Margery suppressed their giggles. Tommy held her position, standing +with head thrust forward, eyes narrowed, face drawn into sharp wrinkles. + +"Oh, we oughtn't to do it," whispered Hazel. + +"Never mind, dear," replied Miss Elting. "You don't think for an instant +that Grace will remain behind, do you? This is one of several little +lessons that we shall teach her this summer." + +They walked on swiftly, for darkness had now overtaken them. All at once +they heard a plaintive little wail behind them. A small figure came flying +down the log road. + +"Thave me! I'm tho afraid," pleaded Tommy, darting up beside Miss Elting +and snuggling against her. + +Then the Meadow-Brook Girls laughed. The woods rang with their laughter. +They expressed no sympathy for Tommy. They were agreed that she had +learned a good lesson. Tommy pouted, but clung closely to the guardian. +About this time a halt had to be made while Harriet attended to the skirt +of her gown that had been badly torn by the brush. Her companions assisted +her in pinning it up. While absorbed in this task they had forgotten all +about Jasper. They discovered his absence quite suddenly when Miss Elting +raised her voice in a loud hello to him. + +No answer came back. + +"How provoking!" exclaimed Miss Elting. + +"He has gone away and left us," moaned Margery. + +"Do you think he could have gone back to Jamesburg?" questioned Harriet. +"I believe he would if he dared." + +"He had better not. I don't see that there is anything to be afraid of +except that we might pass by the camp, which, I understand is some little +distance from this road. Then again we must not get off the road or we are +sure to lose our way. All keep close together. We will continue to walk +on. We will call him frequently. I am certain that when he finds we are +not keeping up with him, he will either return to see what has become of +us or stop to wait." + +For a full half hour they continued on their way, stumbling, catching +their feet in vines that had trailed across the road occasionally, bumping +into trees, but never once wholly getting off the log road. Now and then +the call of a night bird fluttering from a tree near at hand, would send +Margery and Tommy into a sudden panic. There are many weird sounds to be +heard in the forest at night. It seemed as though the travelers heard them +all. Had their guardian not been with them, at least two of the girls +would have been hysterical. Harriet appeared undisturbed and Hazel held +herself very well in hand. But all at once there came a sudden +interruption that threatened at the moment to send them all fleeing for +safety. + +Margery who was walking to one side of the road and slightly in advance of +Miss Elting, uttered a piercing scream. They heard her fall. + +"Help, oh help!" cried Margery, terrified. + +Harriet darted forward to her companion's assistance. She stumbled over +something that moved and tried to push her aside. Harriet thrust out both +hands and grappled with the object. She grasped a handful of hair. + +"It's an animal!" cried the girl, tugging with all her might. "Quick! +Help!" + +Miss Elting ran forward, now really alarmed, the frightened Tommy still +clinging to her skirts. Then came a voice, a male voice raised in angry +protest. + +"Leggo my whiskers, consarn ye!" it shouted. "Leggo, I tell ye. It's +Jasper." + +There followed a scuffle and a fall, as Jasper in trying to rise from the +suit cases that he had been carrying, fell over them. He landed on his +back, shouting angrily. Harriet sat down in the road overcome by a sudden +weakness, then she laughed. The other girls, now that the tension had +snapped, were laughing also, all except Tommy who was so frightened that +she could not say a word. + +"Jasper, what do you mean by frightening us in this manner?" demanded Miss +Elting severely. "First, you run away from us then you frighten us nearly +out of our wits." + +"Yaas. Mebby ye think it's fun to pull a man's whiskers out when he ain't +looking. I sot down here on them bags to rest. I was waitin' for ye to +come up seein' as I'd got ahead. Then one of 'em had to come blundering +along and fall over me. Before I knowd what had hit me, the other--I don't +know who she is in the dark--lighted on my whiskers like a pesky +mosquito," complained the driver. + +Harriet ceased her laughing at once. She got up, stepping carefully over +to the place where the driver was standing nursing his injured whiskers. + +"It was I who pulled your whiskers, Mr. Jasper," she said. "I am so sorry. +But--but I thought you were some sort of animal and--and----" + +Harriet's concluding words were lost in a shout of laughter from the +girls. + +There was nothing more to be said. Harriet felt so humiliated that she was +glad they were unable to see her face. + +"Jasper!" commanded Miss Elting sharply. "I shall require you to keep just +ahead of us within sound of our voices even though you cannot see us in +the darkness. How far are we from the camp?" + +"Three miles," answered the man sourly. + +Tommy groaned. + +"My feet are giving out," she complained. + +"Let me help you along," said Harriet, placing an arm about her little +companion. "Try to forget your tired feet." + +"I've a pain in my neck too. I might forget the pain in my neck but the +pain in my feet ith there to thtay." + +"Never mind, we shall be at Camp Wau-Wau in a couple of hours, then we +will have something to eat and you will go to bed and sleep. Isn't it all +perfectly delightful, dear?" comforted Harriet. + +"Yeth, it ith fine. Tho fine you can't thee it," agreed Tommy dolefully. + +It was a trying journey at best. They had lost all track of time, not +being able to consult their watches in the dark. Jasper had no matches and +he was very irritable, which perhaps was not surprising in view of the +fact that he had lost his horse and wrecked a wagon for which he +undoubtedly would be called upon to pay, as it did not belong to him. +After a time they gave up trying to obtain information from Jasper. + +The dull glow of a fire through the trees gave them the first inkling that +they were nearing their destination. Tommy was being fairly lifted along +by Harriet The latter did not complain at supporting the girl and the suit +case, but her arms ached from the exertion. + +"There's the camp, dear," encouraged Harriet. + +"Camp's a mile down the path," growled Jasper, bringing a groan from +Margery and Grace. "That's the fire the girls built up so that we +shouldn't go past the path." + +"That was thoughtful," exclaimed Harriet. The building of the fire made +quite an impression on her. This impression was strengthened when upon +reaching the low fire she observed that all leaves and combustible matter +had been raked away to a safe distance from the fire so that the forest +might not be fired by the blaze. It was her first lesson in woodcraft on +this eventful journey into the big forest. + +They followed a dark path that wound in and out, a gloomy aisle in the +great forest with the tops of the trees over their heads, so high as +almost to be lost to view even in daylight, Margery puffing, Tommy +uttering little moans now and then so that her companions might know of +her misery. That last stretch along the narrow path seemed an endless +journey. Then too, it will be recalled that the Meadow-Brook Girls had had +nothing to eat since morning except the cold luncheon served by Miss +Elting. + +"There is the camp, girls," cried the latter some thirty minutes later as +a second glow off to the left attracted her attention. "I am right, am I +not, Jasper?" + +Jasper grunted an affirmative, then led the way to Mrs. Livingston's tent, +at Miss Elting's direction. It was the only tent with a light to be seen. +The other tents were lost in the shadows of the forest, and the girls who +were occupying them were lost in dreamland. + +"Keep very quiet so you will not awaken any one," cautioned the guardian +as they approached the Chief Guardian's tent, rapping gently on the tent +pole. The flap was drawn quickly back. Mrs. Livingston welcomed the +wanderers warmly. + +The camp life of the Meadow-Brook Girls had really begun. Its activities +and excitement were to begin within a few hours from the time of their +arrival. + + + + +CHAPTER VI + +TAKING THEIR FIRST DEGREE + + +"But my dears," cried Mrs. Livingston, a sweet-faced, motherly woman. +"What could have occurred?" + +It was not strange that she should express amazement, for the condition of +the clothes of the Meadow-Brook Girls would have attracted attention +anywhere. She stood back surveying them anxiously. All were more or less +disheveled. Tommy's blonde hair had fallen about her shoulders in tangled +locks; Margery had burst most of the buttons off her blouse when she fell +over Jasper; Harriet's blue gingham frock had been sadly demolished on her +journey at the end of the rein behind the frightened horse; Hazel found +difficulty in keeping her hair out of her face; besides which, both she +and Miss Elting looked tired and worn. + +"We had an accident," explained Miss Elting. "But we overcame all +difficulties finally." + +"I'm the only one that wath overcome," lisped Grace. "It wathn't the +difficultieth, it wath mythelf. And, Mithith Livingthton, Harriet pulled +out some of Jathperth whithkerth. Wathn't that funny?" + +"You had better leave the explanation to me," suggested Miss Elting, who +then went on to explain what had occurred on their journey to the Pocono +Woods, Mrs. Livingston listening with wide open eyes. + +"Oh, I am so sorry, my dears," comforted the elderly woman after having +heard the story of their experiences. "But you surely did show pluck. That +is proper. A Camp Girl must be resourceful and brave under all +circumstances." + +"Yeth ma'am. Pleathe tell that to Buthter. She ith a 'fraid cat." + +"My dear Miss Thompson, that is not the way a Camp Girl should speak of +any of her companions. However, I will forgive you this time. Are you +hungry? You must be after that long walk." + +"We had a light luncheon on the way out," answered Miss Elting. + +"All of you come with me to the cook tent at once. But I warn, you it will +be a luncheon of such as we can put our hands on. I do not wish to wake +the workers at this hour." + +They passed by a long row of darkened tents on their way to the cook tent +located well down the street, which was a street in name only. + +"I have assigned you and Miss Thompson to this tent, Miss Burrell," said +the Chief Guardian. "You will be introduced to your tentmates in the +morning. Here we are." + +The cook tent was filled with long tables running lengthways of the tent. +Everything was bright and clean with a strong odor of pine in the air. + +"My! That odor of pine does give one an appetite," laughed Miss Elting. +"What may we do to assist you?" + +"You may make the coffee while I get together some things to eat," +directed Mrs. Livingston. "You will find the coffee-pot and coffee can +beside it on the second shelf to the right. I think there is still fire in +the stove. I had it kept up until late rather expecting that you would +come in hungry. I shall have to talk with Jasper. His attitude was +inexcusable." + +Miss Elting having turned her attention to the fire, Harriet promptly +reached for the coffee-pot and in a short time had the coffee boiling. +Hazel took the food from Mrs. Livingston, placing it on the table and +arranging the places for the party. + +"Very well done, young ladies," approved Mrs. Livingston, whose keen eyes +had missed nothing of the preparations. "That is as it should be with a +Camp Girl. I am afraid it will be useless to suggest that you eat as +lightly as possible. You must be famished, but remember you will be going +to bed very shortly after your meal." + +They promised her that they would heed her suggestion. All did so save +Grace who ate heavily. Mrs. Livingston regarded the little girl with an +amused smile. She already knew Tommy better than Tommy even knew herself. +To take their attention from their eating in a measure, Mrs. Livingston +told them something of the life of the camp with reference to themselves. + +"After you have filled out and signed the blanks to-morrow you will be +full fledged members of the Camp Girls' Association. Each of you will have +attained your first rank. You will be known as Wood Gatherers and the +emblem of your rank will be the crossed fagots on the Sleeves of your +blouses. By the way, Miss Elting, have they been supplied with the +uniform?" + +"Yes. Their clothes are in their trunks. We were obliged to leave them at +the station." + +Mrs. Livingston nodded. + +"Jasper will bring them over to-morrow--provided he has found his horse by +that time," she added with a half smile. + +"Do we have to gather wood?" questioned Grace. + +"Sometimes. We all have to do our parts in this community. The young +women of the organization do the cooking and the sweeping for the entire +camp. They are divided into squads. All this is arranged by themselves. +Those who are doing the work for the day are called the Workers. You will +have to be up and ready for your duties by six o'clock in the morning when +you are Workers." + +"Oh, my goodneth, I couldn't do that," exclaimed Grace. + +"Each girl must do her part. The rules of the camp will be explained to +you to-morrow. But I am quite sure the Meadow-Brook Girls will make a +delightful addition to Camp Wau-Wau." + +"We shall do our best, Mrs. Livingston," Harriet assured her with eyes +fixed on the face of the Chief Guardian. + +"I am sure that you will," was the reply. "Miss Burrell, you and Miss +Thompson will occupy cots in the tent I showed to you as we passed along. +Your tentmates will be Patricia Scott and Cora Kidder. We are obliged to +place four girls in a tent now when we have so many of them with us, later +on two girls may arrange to occupy one tent if they desire to do so, +though the request is seldom made. Breakfast will begin at seven o'clock. +We like to have all our girls on hand promptly at that hour. Miss Brown +and Miss Holland will be your tentmates for the present, Miss Elting. I +think as soon as possible I shall place the Meadow-Brook Girls in one +tent. Would that please you?" + +"Yes, indeed," cried the girls. + +"Yeth, thank you. We're a clothe corporation, ath my father would thay." + +"Grace's father is a lawyer," explained Miss Elting with a smile. + +"I observe that she exhibits quite a legal trend of mind," laughed the +Chief Guardian. "Now if you have finished eating I will show you to your +tents. Have you any other changes of clothes for to-morrow morning!" + +Harriet said they had not. The Chief said she would try to borrow a skirt +for Harriet. The other girls' clothes were in somewhat better condition, +and would do, even though Sunday was a partial dress up day at Camp +Wau-Wau. + +Carrying her lantern Mrs. Livingston led the way first to the tent that +Miss Elting and the two girls were to occupy. The other occupant of this +tent did not wake up. Hers was a sound sleep, induced by hours full of +activity and enjoyment in the fragrant woods. + +When they entered the next tent, however, Harriet caught a glimpse of a +pair of bright eyes peering at them from above the blankets. The eyes +closed almost instantly and the sound of regular breathing came from that +cot. + +Harriet smiled to herself. She glanced quickly at Tommy who almost +imperceptibly closed and opened one eye. Quick-witted, Tommy had not +missed the little scene. Harriet wanted to laugh, but instead her face +wore a grave expression as she listened to Mrs. Livingston explaining how +they were expected to air their blankets out in the open in the morning, +then after breakfast make their beds and care for their tents. + +Each girl had a locker, this being nothing more than a series of hooks set +into the lower ridge plate of the tent, and on which they were supposed to +hang their clothes. A curtain covered this locker or clothes press. There +was one washstand for each pair of girls. They provided their own towels. +In the case of the Meadow-Brook Girls, their towel rack was empty, but +each had a pair in the suit cases, together with other necessary toilet +articles. + +Miss Elting had been left to look after Margery and Hazel. Mrs. Livingston +remained in the tent with Harriet and Tommy, until they had prepared for +bed and finally tumbled into their cots. Then the Chief Guardian bade each +of them good night. + +"Pleasant dreams, my dears," she said, and left the tent taking the +lantern with her, leaving the interior of the place in darkness. For a few +moments the two girls lay quiet, then Harriet heard Tommy calling to her +in a loud whisper. + +"What is it!" asked Harriet. + +"I'm afraid." + +"Afraid of what?" + +"Everything. It ith tho thpooky in here. Thay, can't we lock the door?" + +"There is no door to lock. Don't whisper so loudly. You will awaken the +other girls," warned Harriet. + +"May I come over in your bed?" + +"Indeed you may not. Tommy, do go to sleep. I can hardly keep my eyes +open." + +Silence reigned in the tent for several minutes, then Tommy began another +plaintive whisper. + +"Thay, Harriet." + +"Oh, Tommy, please," begged Harriet. "What is the trouble?" + +"I'm afraid." + +"There is nothing to fear. What are you afraid of?" + +"Bearth." + +"There are no bears in this part of the country. I'm ashamed to see you +such a coward." + +"You can't thee me at all. It ith too dark," retorted Grace. "What ith +that? Thomebody whithpered." + +Harriet Burrell did not answer, for she was sound asleep by this time. +Tommy lay there staring into the darkness until her eyelids grew heavy. +They drooped and drooped, finally closing over her eyes altogether. But +she had no more than dropped into a doze when she came to a sitting +posture wide awake. Something had disturbed her. Something was moving in +the tent and she could almost feel it. + +Tommy's eyes grew wide with terror. + +"Harriet!" she whispered. "Harriet!" This time the whisper was a little +louder, but there was no answer to the appeal. Then a most terrifying +thing occurred. A low, deep growl sounded right at the head of Tommy's +cot. With a wild cry the terrified little girl landed in the middle of the +floor. + + + + +CHAPTER VII + +TOMMY HAS A NIGHTMARE + + +Harriet rousing herself from a sound sleep, did not know where she was for +the moment. Tommy's cries of alarm however, soon brought Harriet to a +realization of her surroundings. The girl bounded from her bed. + +"Tommy, oh, Tommy! What is it?" + +Tommy fairly flew to what she supposed was the cot of her companion and +threw herself full force upon it. She fell upon a soft body. + +"Get off! Get into your own bed. What do you mean by jumping on me?" +demanded an angry voice that Grace even in her great fright, knew at once +did not belong to her companion. "Get out of here!" The words were +accompanied by a violent push. Tommy Thompson was thrown from the cot to +the floor, on which she landed heavily. + +"Thave me!" she screamed. "Oh, thave me!" + +"You get in here again and I will call the guardian," declared the girl +into whose cot Tommy had thrown herself. + +"I heard thomething growl," shivered Tommy. + +"It is the supper you ate," suggested Harriet "I don't wonder you heard +growls. You ate more than any of the rest of us." + +"She's haunted," suggested the girl on the cot. Then suddenly she +whispered: "Sh-h-h-h!" + +A guardian came hurrying into the tent, holding a lantern above her head. +Neither Harriet nor Tommy had seen her before. Tommy sat in the middle of +the floor the picture of woe. Harriet stood near by with a look of deep +concern in her eyes. + +"Young ladies, I am amazed," exclaimed the guardian. "Miss Kidder, what is +the meaning of this?" + +"I don't know. Patricia had some difficulty with one of these girls," was +the reply. + +"She jumped on me," answered Patricia. "I don't know what for, but she +knocked the breath right out of me." + +"You are the new girls, are you not?" asked the guardian, turning abruptly +to Harriet and Grace. + +"Yes, we are the Meadow-Brook Girls," answered Harriet. + +"What appears to be the trouble?" + +"Something startled my friend. What was it, Grace, dear?" + +"Thome--thomething growled perfectly awful. It wath right by the head of +my bed. It thounded like a wild animal," explained Grace wide-eyed. "Yeth, +and I could hear it'th teeth thnap. It wath going to bite me." + +"Nonsense, child. You were dreaming. Did you have a late supper?" + +"We ate supper, after midnight," explained Harriet. + +"That accounts for it. Get back into bed, at once, girls. I am Miss +Partridge, your guardian." + +"I am Harriet Burrell. This is Grace Thompson," introduced Harriet, as she +slipped back into her cot. + +"Now that I understand I shall not be alarmed again," said the guardian. +"I trust you will be quiet, Miss Thompson. Remember you are disturbing +others when you permit yourself to raise your voice." + +"Yeth'm," answered Tommy. The guardian tucked her into bed, then left the +tent. + +"Don't you dare to jump on me again," warned Cora in a low voice. + +"She didn't mean to," answered Harriet. "I am sure Grace is sorry that she +disturbed you." + +"Yeth. Beg your pardon," said Grace. "But what wath it that growled at +me?" + +"I tell you, you're haunted," answered Cora. Tommy snuggled down +trembling. She had begun to believe that she was haunted. After this +interruption the girls slept soundly until late in the night, when all +those in that part of the camp were again aroused by a series of piercing +screams and cries for help. The cries sounded from the tent occupied by +Harriet and Tommy. Not only Miss Partridge, but the Chief Guardian came +running to the scene. + +The interior of the tent was in an uproar, but as the guardians neared the +scene they were alarmed to discover that the cries came from without +rather than from within the tent. + +Then a further startling discovery was made. A little white clad figure +crouched on the ground a few feet outside the entrance to the tent She was +screaming with terror. Beside her was Harriet Burrell, shaking the +screaming Tommy. + +"Stop it! Stop it!" commanded Harriet. + +"Yes, please do. You will have the camp in an uproar," commanded Mrs. +Livingston. "Come inside at once. Miss Burrell, will you kindly assist +your friend in? Miss Partridge tells me this young woman raised a +disturbance once before this evening. I fear the late supper was too much +for her. Now, my dear," added the Chief Guardian kindly. "Tell me all +about it." + +Tommy sat terror-stricken on the edge of her cot. Patricia Scott and Cora +Kidder likewise were sitting on the edges of their cots. They did not +appear to be frightened. They looked bored and disgusted. + +"It wath the motht terrible thing," breathed Grace. + +"You must have been dreaming. But tell me, what you think you saw," urged +Mrs. Livingston. + +"I didn't think I thaw it. I did thee it," declared Tommy firmly. + +"You were dreaming, Tommy. You know you were," said Harriet, but Tommy +shook her head with emphasis. + +"It wath a big pink elephant. I thaw him. He walked right in at that door. +Then--then--then--he thtepped up on the cot and walked on me with hith +feet. He wath jutht going to thtep on my face when I cried out." + +"Nightmare," smiled Miss Partridge. + +"It wath not," protested Grace. "Wait! When I cried out the pink elephant +put hith trunk right around my neck. Look! You'll thee the mark of the +trunk on my neck now." + +"Nonsense! There is no mark there, dear," soothed Harriet. + +"I gueth I know! It ith my neck. Then the pink elephant lifted me right +up. He wath growling jutht like a bear all the time. Then he carried me +right out doorth and dropped me on the ground. I heard thome thrange +thingth too. I heard feet and wingth in the air. I thaw thome awful +thingth, and----" + +"My dear, you have a wonderful imagination," declared Mrs. Livingston, +laughing. "And what is more and worse still, you have eaten too heavily. I +shall see to it that you do not indulge in any late repasts after this." + +"Then pleathe tell me, how did I get out doorth?" demanded Tommy +triumphantly. This was something of a poser. Harriet said Grace did not +appear to be fully awake when she reached her little companion. + +"What do you know about this?" questioned the guardian, turning to +Patricia Scott. + +"Nothing, whatever," replied Patricia. + +"Neither do I," answered Cora Kidder. "I was awakened by a great uproar +for the second time to-night. The noise at first sounded right here in the +tent, then when I had sat up on my cot I discovered that it was outside. I +hurried out thinking I might be needed. I found that young woman shaking +the little one. That is all I know about it, Miss Partridge." + +"I am sorry that you have been so disturbed," said Mrs. Livingston kindly. +"I do not think Miss Thompson will have any further attacks of nightmare +to-night. If she does, of course we shall have to remove her to some other +tent where she will not disturb any one except possibly a guardian. Now +get back to bed, girls." + +The two guardians waited until quiet had once more been restored in the +tent, then retired leaving the girls again in darkness. Tommy was still +trembling, but the keen edge of her fright had worn away. + +Harriet lay wide awake for some time. She heard faint whispers being +exchanged between Patricia and Cora. Harriet recalled a swift look that +passed between the two girls when Tommy was telling her exciting story. + +"Those girls have had something to do with this," declared Harriet to +herself. "But surely, they were not to blame for Tommy's having had the +nightmare. Tommy had only herself to blame for that. Still, how did she +get outside? That is what I should like to know. I think Miss Patricia +Scott and Miss Cora Kidder could explain something of that if they were to +tell the truth." + +Having reached this conclusion, Harriet Burrell went to sleep and slept +until morning without further interruption. She was awakened by the +morning bell. Patricia and Cora had already dressed and gone out. Tommy +was asleep, deaf to the jangling morning bell. + +"Tommy, Tommy! Get up," called Harriet. Tommy muttered. Harriet went over +and shook her until she was wide awake. "You have only fifteen minutes to +dress, dear." + +"I don't want to dreth. I want to thleep," objected Tommy. Harriet pulled +her out of bed, causing Tommy to sit down heavily on the floor. Muttering +and scolding, Grace dragged herself about wearily and began making her +morning toilet. But she protested with every move she made. Just before +the fifteen minute time allowance had expired, the two girls stepped out +into a glorious forest morning. Great trees towered above them, the forest +birds were raising their voices in a melodious chorus, fresh, pungent +odors from spruce and hemlock trees filled the air and somewhere near at +hand, a stream splashed and rippled musically. + +"Glorious!" breathed Harriet. "Oh, isn't it wonderful, Grace, dear?" + +Grace Thompson's eyes lighted up appreciatively, then they danced merrily. +All at once, Grace raised her voice shrilly in the yell of the +Meadow-Brook Girls: + + "Rah, rah, rah, + Rah, rah, rah! + Meadow-Brook, Meadow-Brook, + Thithboom ah!" + +"Tommy, Tommy, you shouldn't have done that," rebuked Harriet. + +Fully a dozen girls sprang from their tents attracted by the new cry; then +they began laughing when they saw Harriet in her torn skirt and had gotten +a good look at Tommy Thompson's impish face. + +"Young ladies, do you know what day this is?" reminded one girl who seemed +older than any of the others outside. + +"Yeth. It ith the greatetht day I ever thaw and I'm going to yell thome +more after I have my breakfatht," declared Tommy with an emphasis that +left no doubt in their minds as to her intentions. + +"No, my dear young woman, this is Sunday," answered the previous speaker. +"You would do well not to forget it, unless you wish for a pleasant little +interview with Mrs. Livingston." + +"There! What did I tell you, Tommy?" exclaimed Harriet. + +"I don't care. It ith grand and I've got to make a noithe. Why don't they +thtop the birdth from making a noithe on Thunday, too?" retorted Grace as +the two girls walked slowly toward the cook tent with the eyes of the camp +upon them. + +"Yes, she is a perfect fright," suddenly declared a voice that Harriet +recognized as belonging to Patricia Scott. "I should not think Mrs. +Livingston would permit her to parade about in that gown." + +Harriet's face flushed, but she did not even turn her head. Tommy +fortunately had not caught the words, for which Harriet was thankful. She +knew that Tommy would have resented the remark and made a scene there and +then. The two girls entered the cook tent with some forty other girls +following on slowly behind them. + + + + +CHAPTER VIII + +A DAY WITH AN EXCITING FINISH + + +The Camp Girls stood in groups waiting for introductions to the +Meadow-Brook Girls which they knew were to come. Mrs. Livingston performed +these introductions. As she did so, she explained the reason for the +disheveled appearance of the Meadow-Brook Girls, calling attention to the +pluck of Harriet Burrell in trying to stop the mad dash of the frightened +horse, for which, Mrs. Livingston said, an honor mark already had been +placed opposite her name. It was the true Camp Girl spirit, said the Chief +Guardian and they were proud to welcome her to their ranks. + +The Camp Girls had been comparatively cordial to the newcomers since their +arrival. Now that they had heard of Harriet's pluck they were especially +so. They pressed forward with greetings so warm and friendly that the +Meadow-Brook Girls knew them to be sincere, and this made the four young +women feel at home on the instant. Harriet's face was still flushed from +Mrs. Livingston's praise and her eyelids were drooping modestly. Tommy, +however, was in her element. She talked incessantly, and even had to be +reminded that Mrs. Livingston was about to say grace. So absorbed did she +become in her own chatter that she did not observe that the whole table +was awaiting the conclusion of her talk for the more solemn duty of asking +grace. + +Harriet thought she had never gazed upon a more attractive scene. Flowers +were arranged at intervals along each table. At each end of the tables sat +the guardians, generally college girls who had volunteered their services +for the summer. Then the rows of brown-faced, bright-eyed girls completed +the picture. There was practically no restraint placed upon the girls. +Most of the campers were well-bred young women who instinctively +distinguished between brightness and boisterousness. There was plenty of +gay laughter and bright repartee, in which the keen-witted college-girl +guardians occasionally took part. These college girls were both an example +and an inspiration to the younger girls of the camp. It was from one of +these young women sitting near her that Harriet learned what "honors" +meant in the camp. Every time a girl did something of merit she was +awarded an honor, these being bestowed in the form of colored wooden +beads. + +In addition to this the girls were advanced in degrees. One day they might +themselves become guardians. It was all very attractive. There were many +duties for the girls to perform and many, many things to learn. Their days +Harriet discovered, were not wholly devoted to amusement, but to learning +woodcraft and other useful things. + +"I am sure I shall never want to leave this wonderful place," cried +Harriet enthusiastically when the meal came to a close and the guardian +had bestowed an appreciative smile on her. + +The work being cleared out of the way by the Workers, Mrs. Livingston read +from the Bible out in the open, with the girls sitting on the ground with +feet tucked under them. Over-head the birds sang sweetly, their voices +heard even above those of the girls when all joined in the singing that +followed the reading of the Scripture. Following this came a period of +relaxation and visiting during which the Meadow-Brook Girls began to +really get acquainted with their fellow campers. + +The guardians, the four girls learned, had full charge of all forms of +recreation, so that when the guardian of Harriet's division proposed a +trip out into the woods, it was a virtual command. The walk was a saunter +among the trees, during which Miss Partridge gave them some lessons in +woodcraft, especially on how to find one's way about in the woods. It was +an extremely interesting talk to Harriet Burrell, though she already was +familiar with a number of the things Miss Partridge told her. Every one of +the girls who had been out on the tramp, returned with keen appetites for +luncheon which was served at half past twelve. Dinner on Sunday was served +at five o'clock, on other days it was served at six o'clock. At luncheon +Mrs. Livingston addressed the girls on the work and duties of a Camp Girl. +One part of her discourse gave Harriet a better idea of the purposes of +the camp than she had before known. + +"We are a self-governing body," said the Chief Guardian. "For the benefit +of the newcomers among us I will say that our laws are not written laws. +Young women soon recognize that if we are to have a happy, wholesome camp +life, each girl must do her part well. The keynote of the whole summer's +work is service. The girls must be thoughtful for one another. I cannot +emphasize this too strongly. + +"To be eligible to the second rank of your order a young woman must be +able to fulfil requirements such as these: She must be able to prepare two +meals without help or advice; must sleep with open windows or out of doors +for at least one month; must refrain from candy and soda for at least one +month; must know how to act when a person's clothing is on fire or when a +person has fallen into deep water, as well as what to do in case of +fainting. + +"The honors," continued Mrs. Livingston, "are less easily earned. For +instance, any one of the following accomplishments will count as one point +in the favor of the girl who earns them: Be free from colds for two +successive months in the winter; be able to bring up some certain object +from the bottom in ten feet of water; to know and describe three kinds of +baby cries and what they mean; to commit to memory the preambles to the +Constitution and the Declaration of Independence; also Lincoln's +Gettysburg address. There are many more requirements that you young women +who have just become members of our camp, will learn from your associates. +I shall hope to see you not only reaching the next higher grade at an +early day, but winning honors as well," concluded Mrs. Livingston. + +"Good grathiouth!" exclaimed Tommy in the brief period of silence +following the Chief Guardian's talk. She said it in a voice that was heard +by every one of the girls in camp. + +A suppressed titter rippled around the tables. Mrs. Livingston looked +inquiringly at Tommy. + +"Well, Miss Thompson, what is it?" questioned the guardian. + +"I gueth I'll be an angel before I know all of thith." + +The titter became a shout of merriment in which all the guardians joined. +Miss Elting knowing Tommy as she did, merely smiled, but Margery blushed +painfully. She felt humiliated for her friend. Tommy, however, had fully +established her reputation in that camp. In future nothing that she might +say or do would be taken seriously by her companions. Mrs. Livingston made +no effort to correct the girl. Instead she left that to the girls +believing that Tommy would leave the camp fairly well made over. She +understood that Tommy was merely a spoiled child, under whose apparently +thoughtless, almost impertinent manner lay the making of a charming, +lovable young woman. + +While they were still at luncheon Jasper came into camp with the trunks +that he had brought in another wagon. He had found his horse, but the +animal had cut both legs severely and could not be driven for some time. +From the log road Jasper had dragged the trunks to the camp on a +two-wheeled cart. Tommy spied him plodding down the path pushing the cart. +She eyed him inquiringly. The girls set up a shout when they caught sight +of Jasper. He was popular in that he brought mail to them and sometimes +goodies from home. + +"That ith Jath," nodded Tommy. + +"You mean Mr. Jasper," corrected Miss Partridge. + +"Yeth." + +"Harriet pulled hith whithkerth latht night. Do you know what he thaid?" + +"I can imagine that he was quite angry," answered Miss Partridge. + +"Yeth I gueth he wath. He thaid, 'leggo my whithkerth, contharn ye!' Yeth +he did, didn't he, Harriet! Wathn't that awful?" + +"Oh, Tommy!" begged Harriet. + +It was a full minute before order was restored in the dining tent. At the +conclusion of the outbreak Mrs. Livingston gave the signal to rise and the +girls crowded out with flushed faces and laughing eyes, a group of them +surrounding Tommy, asking her questions in the hope that she might amuse +them with other funny remarks. This gathering was interrupted by the voice +of Mrs. Livingston. + +"The Meadow-Brook Girls may go to their tents to arrange their outfits," +she announced. "The trunks are in place. I suppose you will want to change +to your camp uniforms." + +The girls assented eagerly. Tommy fairly flew over the uneven ground. She +caught her toe on the root of a tree, measuring her length on the ground. +She was up and off again unheeding the shouts of laughter from her +companions. + +Each of the Meadow-Brook Girls was eager to get into her uniform. Tommy +was so excited that Harriet had to assist her in dressing. Then when this +had been accomplished Tommy swept up and down the tent, surveying herself +in the mirror from various different attitudes. + +"How do you like me?" she demanded, squinting up at Harriet. + +"You will do very well if you fix your hair. It looks frightful, Tommy. +You must spend more time with it. The way you wear your hair reminds me of +Crazy Jane." + +"Oh, dear. I can't thpend the time to bother with it. I'm too buthy. You +do it for me." + +"I will help you, of course, if you wish, but a Camp Girl should be able +to do such things for herself. Now you watch me do mine. While you are +watching, give your own hair a good brushing." + +Harriet parted her hair in the middle in a very straight line, divided it +into four strands, which she wound into as many soft coils, two at the +nape of the neck and one on each side half concealing her ears. She pinned +it securely, then with artistic precision fluffed a few locks of hair +about her temples. + +"There!" she said, turning a smiling face to her little companion who had +been observing her admiringly. + +"I couldn't do that with my hair." + +"I know that, dear. Your hair is not as thick as mine. Now let me see what +you can do with yours. It looks better now that you have brushed it out." + +Tommy arranged herself before a mirror. She braided her light hair tightly +into a pig-tail, tying it about half way up with a black ribbon. Stray +ends, like the unraveled strands of a rope were left stringing down over +her ears, giving to her face a more impish expression than it had worn +before. She turned from the mirror in which she had been admiring her +handiwork, to meet the laughing eyes of her companion. + +"How do you like me?" + +"Oh, I don't know. At least it looks better than it did." + +"Fine, ithn't it? Crathy Jane'th hair never looked tho well ath that. But +thith dreth ith a little too thombre for one of my age, don't you think?" +questioned Tommy wisely. + +"I think they will forget all about the sombreness of the dress when they +see your happy face," answered Harriet. "Besides, it is the dress that +all the girls here are wearing. I call it a very pretty uniform. I hope +Margery had the buttons sewed securely on hers. If not she will burst them +all off the first time she stoops over." + +"Yeth, Buthter ith too fat," agreed Tommy. "Thay, Harriet?" + +"Yes?" + +"I don't like Patrithia and Cora." + +"You shouldn't say that. You hardly know them." + +"I don't want to. Every time they look at me they laugh. I'll thay +thomething to them firtht thing they know." + +"Please, please, Grace, never do anything of the sort. You might be sent +home for such a thing. You know what Mrs. Livingston said to-day about +girls being thoughtful for each other and always kind and helpful." + +"Well Patrithia ithn't thoughtful or kind to me, ith thhe?" + +"That is no reason why you should not be. Are you ready?" + +"Yeth. Let'th go out and thtrut up and down." + +"I am afraid you are a vain little creature, but you are a dear, Tommy, +just the same," laughed Harriet, giving one of Tommy's little pink ears a +mischievous pinch after which the two girls emerged from their tent arm in +arm. + +The Camp Girls gathered about them. The plainness of the costume became +Harriet, but Tommy did not look quite herself. Her face appeared smaller +than ever, and her light hair was accentuated by the dark color of the +uniform. The little girl, however, soon forgot all about her personal +appearance in the enjoyment she found in talking with the other girls of +the camp. + +There was little to be done on Sunday afternoon. Those who preferred to do +so might read. Others spent the time in lounging and visiting or strolling +among the great trees either putting into practice such wood-lore as they +had learned or discussing their own and camp affairs. Those girls who had +been to the camp before or held high rank in the association took it upon +themselves to instruct and be helpful to the younger and less experienced +girls. Harriet's love of nature and her frequent communions with it, made +her a popular pupil. About many things she knew as much if not more than +her instructors among the girls, but she carefully avoided setting up her +knowledge against that of her companions. + +The day passed happily. After dinner the campers gathered about a cheerful +campfire where they spent the greater part of the evening listening to +Indian legends told to them by the guardians, relating interesting +experiences in their own lives, or exciting adventures, as the case might +be. Then came bedtime. The Meadow-Brook Girls were eager to retire. They +were equally eager to greet the coming day. + +During the day just ended, they had passed scarcely a word with Patricia +and Cora. The former was a girl about Harriet's age, the latter a year or +two older. Cora was proud and haughty. In this respect she was unlike the +average Camp Girl, making the contrast, in Harriet's eyes, all the more +marked. + +Harriet bade both girls a courteous good night as she turned in to her +cot. They were more slow to get to bed, and a guardian's voice reminding +them that it was then a quarter after nine, fifteen minutes past the time +when lights should be out, caused the two girls quickly to extinguish the +lantern that hung on the centre pole and seek their cots. Harriet in a +half doze realized that they were talking. She roused herself, not to +listen, but because they had disturbed her. But Harriet would not ask them +to be quiet. As for Tommy, that young woman was asleep almost the instant +she touched the cot. It will be recalled that she had had little sleep +during the previous night. + +Then Harriet went to sleep with the whisperings of Patricia and Cora +reaching her but faintly. She recalled afterwards that when she roused +herself they were sitting on the edge of Patricia's cot. + +As the night advanced the camp became dark and silent. Two or three +figures might have been seen stealing into the tent where the two +Meadow-Brook Girls lay sleeping, but their movements were so cautious and +stealthy that they did not awaken the sleepers. + +There was sudden rush of feet, a smothered exclamation and a half cry of +alarm from Tommy's cot, then a struggle from Harriet's side of the tent A +few moments of silence followed, after which two forms with their heads +swathed in towels were led from the tent, one struggling with all her +strength to free herself from her captors, the other walking along without +a protesting word or action. + +The camp slumbered on. Not a sound had reached the ears of the sleeping +guardians near at hand, nor had another Camp Girl been awakened. The +figures of captors and captives were swallowed up in the gloom of the +forest within a few moments. + + + + +CHAPTER IX + +SOUNDING THE GENERAL ALARM + + +The instant a hand touched her cot Harriet Burrell was awake and sitting +up. But to her amazement she was thrown on her back, a towel was twisted +about her head by a pair of dexterous hands and her arms were pinioned at +her sides. At first she did not know what to make of this sudden attack, +then a warning whisper in a girlish voice brought understanding with it. +Harriet had been struggling with good prospect of getting free, but she +ceased her efforts at once upon coming to the conclusion that some of the +Camp Girls were playing a midnight trick on her. Harriet even assisted +them by obediently rising from her cot. A pair of rubber-soled tennis +shoes were quickly slipped on her feet. Her clothing, with the exception +of her camp uniform, was handed her and she dressed as best she could +under the circumstances. Then her bathrobe was thrown about her shoulders +and again the warning voice whispered to her to be silent. + +The midnight intruders found Tommy, however, a most belligerent captive. +She struggled violently and made frantic efforts to scream out, until, +fearful of discovery, one of the mysterious visitors hastily seized +Tommy's clothing from her locker, another took charge of her bathrobe +while four of them marched the indignant little girl out of the tent and +away from the camp where she was forced into her clothes despite her +strenuous resistance. + +"They are hazing us," thought Harriet as she was led away. + +That was the plan. The hazers, now divided themselves into two parties. +One division took charge of Grace, while the other division proceeded in +the opposite direction with Harriet and after walking a short distance +came to a halt. The bath towel that was nearly suffocating Harriet was +partly removed from her head. A voice, plainly disguised spoke to her. + +"Art thou prepared for initiation into the mysteries of the tribe of +Wau-Wau, my sister?" asked the voice. + +"That depends upon what the initiation into those mysteries is. I don't +know whether I am prepared or not," answered the girl lightly. + +"My sisters, is the fire extinguished and the hearth left in order?" asked +the first speaker. + +"Even so." + +"Then having been tried by fire, by the flame that thou wilt one day wear +upon thine arm it is meet that thou shouldst learn the touch of the enemy +of those flames. My sisters what is the enemy that defeats the flame?" + +"Water," answered a muffled chorus of voices. + +"Then, my sister, thou, having been tried by the fire, the fire that +burned at our feet this evening it is meet that thou shouldst now submit +to the final test. Below thee is a pool, a pool deep and dark wherein lurk +the water sprite and the wood nymph, waiting there to welcome thee." + +Harriet now heard the ripple of water somewhere near at hand. She smiled. +Water, no matter how deep, held no terrors for her. She was an expert +swimmer. However, the night was cool and she knew that the water of a +forest stream would be a great deal colder. + +"Hast thou yet earned the swimming honor?" asked the voice at her side. + +"I can swim, if that is what you mean." + +"It is well. The water sprites and the wood nymphs will lend wings to thee +in thy efforts to please them. But beware. The way is far and dark. A +bottomless pool lies far below thee. Art thou prepared?" + +"Oh, yes, I think so. At least I shall be no better prepared in----" + +Harriet Burrell did not complete the sentence. Her bathrobe was suddenly +snatched from her shoulders. Some one gave her a violent push from +behind. She leaped to save herself from falling, just what they had looked +for her to do. It seemed to Harriet that she must have fallen many, many +feet before she reached the water, which in reality was not more than +three feet below the spot from which she leaped. She struck the water with +a little gasp, then stood still for a second in bewilderment, as the water +rippled over her feet and ankles. The bottomless pool was not more than a +foot deep. + +"Is that all?" she asked in a calm voice after she had recovered from her +first astonishment. "I hope you do not wish me to swim this stream. The +water is rather too shallow, even for me." + +"Come, sister. Thou hast been tried in the waters of Wau-Wau and found not +wanting. A helping hand will meet thee where water meets earth and earth +meets water. Come." + +Harriet did not seek the assistance of any one in getting out of the +stream, but a hand grasped one of hers and assisted her to the bank. The +girl felt herself enveloped once more in her bathrobe, and her captives +led her in what she shrewdly guessed to be the direction of the camp. + +While all this was going on, the other party of hazers was holding Grace +Thompson captive not far from the stream to where Harriet had been +conducted. Wrapped in the folds of her bathrobe, the towel still bound +about her head and over her eyes, Tommy stood practically helpless in the +midst of her captors. + +"My sisters," said one of the hazers, acting as the spokesman for that +branch of the initiation party. "What is the name of the Indian maiden +whose spirit guides this little sister?" + +"Tommy, the Squirrel," was the prompt reply. + +"Ah! Then being guided by the spirit of a squirrel, O little maiden, thou +shouldst prove thy prowess by climbing a tree. Ah! The tree is close at +hand. Climb, sister." + +"I gueth not!" returned Tommy, in a threatening voice. "I'll thcream for +help." + +"Shouting will avail thee nothing. No ears will hear. Climb and all shall +be well." + +Tommy had her doubts about this latter statement. She knew how loudly she +could scream. She knew also that they were not very far from the camp +because she could now and then catch a flicker of the campfire through the +trees. + +An idea occurred to the little girl and could her captors have looked into +her eyes they would have read there an expression of cunning that boded +ill for them. + +"Will the Squirrel climb?" demanded the voice. + +"Yeth, the Thquirrel will climb," she acquiesced, with surprising +docility. "Where ith the tree?" + +"Just behind you." + +Grace was turned about, her hands were placed against the trunk of the +tree, and the towel was suddenly removed from about her head. + +The tree was a small one with limbs hanging low, almost within reach of +Grace Thompson's hands. Some one gave her a boost. Tommy took advantage of +it and with the help of the hazers clambered to the lower limb. In the +intense darkness she was unable to see clearly anything about her. Feeling +her way, cautiously, she climbed to the next limb. Her bathrobe, however, +sadly impeded her progress, but by determined efforts she managed at last +to reach the top of the tree. + +"Come on up, girlth. It ith fine up here." + +Tommy's courage was rapidly returning to her. Then again she could afford +to speak pleasantly to her captors for she was about to turn the tables on +them in a most unexpected manner. + +"You're all 'fraid catth, 'fraid catth and I'm going to thhow you that you +are. In a minute I'm going to thcare you half to death. Now watch me." + +Tommy did all she had promised to do, and just as Harriet and her captors +were moving toward the camp, Tommy uttered a wild, piercing cry. Then she +uttered another and still another. About that time half a dozen girls +might have been observed fleeing toward the camp. They were running as +perhaps they had never run before. Harriet was left standing alone on the +bank of the stream. She was too startled at first to realize what the +cries meant. All at once she discovered that the voice was Tommy's. But +Harriet was considerably puzzled, for there was not the least note of +alarm in the cries. They were intended solely to arouse the camp and cause +the downfall of the girls who were running for their tents. So far as +arousing the camp was concerned, Tommy's plan worked to perfection for +girls in every tent were tumbling out in alarm. + +Then Tommy discovered that she was alone, and becoming alarmed at being +left out in the woods without company, she began to scream in earnest. At +the same time she endeavored to scramble down from her lofty position +scratching her hands on the projections of the tree in her hasty descent. +Suddenly she missed her footing. Her hands slipped from the limb to which +she had been clinging, and she felt herself falling. She did not reach the +ground, however, for the heavy cord confining her bathrobe at the waist +caught on a projecting limb of the tree, and Tommy dangled helplessly in +the air. + +This time her screams were full of terror. Never before had such screams +been heard at Camp Wau-Wau. Off in the camp a bell was being frantically +rung. A general alarm was being sounded. Guardians clad in kimonos and +bathrobes were running toward Tommy and the tree that was holding her +prisoner. Camp Girls eager to distinguish themselves and earn a bead for +their bravery were not far behind the guardians, with promise of +outdistancing the latter if the race lasted long enough. + +Guardians carried lanterns and here and there a girl was carrying a torch +that she had thoughtfully snatched from the fire as she ran along. Among +the torch bearers were Patricia Scott and Cora Kidder. They were among the +foremost of the girls to rush to the relief of the unfortunate Tommy. + +No sooner had Harriet recognized the note of terror in Tommy's voice than +she sprang forward to go to her companion's assistance. She believed +something serious had happened to Grace. + +"Where are you! Grace, oh, Grace!" cried Harriet. + +Tommy, instead of answering, screamed the louder. Harriet, guided by the +sound of her friend's voice, groped her way to the tree from which Grace +was suspended, and after stumbling blindly about she finally succeeded in +reaching the base of the tree. + +"Oh, Tommy, what is the matter?" + +"I'm--I'm up a tree," wailed Grace. + +"Why don't you come down?" + +"I can't. I'm fatht." + +"Be quiet. I'll climb up and release you," soothed Harriet, starting to +climb up the small tree trunk. "Some one is coming from the camp. I see +the lights. This is too bad. I was in hopes they might not know about it. +Now we shall never hear the last of it." + +"I don't care if we don't. I want to get down," wailed Grace. + +Harriet succeeded in, climbing the tree to a point where she could reach +out and touch her companion. Perhaps suspecting something of the truth, +Harriet moved very cautiously. She discovered what the trouble was almost +at once. + +"Tommy I'm afraid when I loosen this cord that holds you you will fall," +said Harriet. + +"How far will I fall?" quavered Tommy. + +"Only a few feet," replied Harriet. "You aren't more than six or seven +feet from the ground. The ground is soft. It's all moss and mold under +this tree." + +"I don't want to fall," wailed the little girl "I want to thtay here. +Don't you dare touch me, Harriet Burrell." + +"Then wait until the others get here. They are almost here now." + +"There it is," cried a voice. Harriet thought the voice belonged to Miss +Elting. It proved to belong to Cora Kidder. "My gracious, girls what is +it?" + +"It ith I," answered a plaintive voice from above their heads. + +"Oh, oh, oh!" cried the girls as they gazed up at the limb of the tree +from where Tommy was suspended. + +"Young woman what are you doing up there?" demanded Mrs. Livingston. "Are +you Miss Thompson?" + +"I wath. I don't know who I am now, Mithith Livingthton. Pleathe help me +down." + +"If you will stand below to catch her I think I shall be able to release +her," called Harriet from her perch in the tree. + +Harriet had not been seen before in the darkness, screened by the foliage +as she was, Mrs. Livingston called to know who she was. Harriet gave her +name. Then the Chief Guardian directed that Harriet should release the +prisoner from her difficulty while several of the guardians stood in a +circle under the tree with arms outstretched ready to stop the fall of the +little figure hanging over their heads. + +"Are you going to drop me?" questioned Tommy in great alarm. + +"Yes, but it won't hurt you," answered Harriet. + +"I don't want to. I----" + +Tommy did not complete the sentence. Instead she finished with a scream as +Harriet unfastened the cord from the stub that had held it and with one +hand lowered Tommy into the arms of her friends. This Harriet did with one +hand, clinging with the other to one of the lower limbs of the tree. As +several of the girls held up their lanterns to aid the others in catching +Grace, there were exclamations of admiration at Harriet's exhibition of +strength. + +"Who would think her so strong?" exclaimed a guardian. + +"Harriet is as plucky as she is strong," answered Miss Elting. + +So Tommy did not fall after all. Harriet had not been certain that the +cord would hold, hence she had requested the guardians to stand ready to +break the smaller girl's fall. After Tommy had been lowered, Harriet +swung herself down and joined the excited group below. + +"Miss Burrell, kindly explain what you were doing in the tree?" demanded +the Chief Guardian. + +"I went up to assist my companion." + +"What was she doing there--how did she chance to be in the tree?" + +"I do not know, Mrs. Livingston. Tommy will know. I was not there when she +climbed the tree. I heard her call and went to her assistance." + +Mrs. Livingston did not say that Harriet's being near enough to hear the +call before any of the others had heard it, needed explanation. Instead +she turned to Tommy. + +"Miss Thompson, what were you doing in the tree?" + +"I wath hanging down." + +"How did you get up there? Did some one lift you there?" + +"I climbed. Then when I got up far enough tho they couldn't get me, I +yelled." + +"So who could not get you?" questioned the Chief Guardian sharply. + +"Oh, thome folkth that I wath taking a walk with through the woodth," +answered Tommy lamely. + +"Young women we will return to the camp," announced Mrs. Livingston. It +was a silent procession, except in the case of Grace, who kept up a +continual chatter without saying much of anything. + +Most of the girls were aware that a serious offense had been committed and +that the morrow would be a day of reckoning. More than one girl in that +party was shivering as though from the chill night air. All crawled into +bed silently that night with expectations of trouble when morning came. + + + + +CHAPTER X + +AROUND THE COUNCIL FIRE + + +Tommy's sprightly remarks failed to draw forth the customary laughter that +usually greeted them at breakfast that morning. The faces of most of the +girls wore serious expressions. Mrs. Livingston and the guardians were +grave, speaking in low tones when they spoke at all, as if to impress upon +all the Camp Girls the gravity of the previous night's occurrences. The +suspicion of a laugh was raised, however, by Tommy's remark toward the +close of the meal. + +"I with thomebody would laugh," she complained with a queer little +grimace. + +"You may laugh if you wish," answered the Chief Guardian pleasantly. But +somehow Tommy couldn't quite bring herself to do so. + +Breakfast being finished the daily routine of the camp went on with its +accustomed regularity. Not a word had been spoken about the hazing of the +two new girls. The guardians were following some carefully laid plan, but +Harriet wondered that no inquiry was made. She had fully looked for a +searching investigation to take place immediately after breakfast. None +came. + +The first work that the new girls were called upon to do was to gather +sticks from the forest for a campfire. + +"A Camp Girl," Miss Partridge had told them, "should first of all know how +to build a fire, the campfire being the family fireside when one is in the +forest. It is the basis of the camp life. Being of the rank of Wood +Gatherers it is your duty to gather the fagots for your own fire." + +The girls were instructed in the relative values of different woods as +fuel. They learned too that, as birch bark burned very freely, it should +be used in starting the campfire whenever available. + +Having gathered the wood the girls were further instructed in piling it to +the best advantage, leaving an open space at the bottom of the pile so +that a draft might be created. Each girl was called upon to lay the wood +for the fire, then taught to light the fire either in windy or calm +weather. One of the leaders among the more experienced Camp Girls started +a second fire for them by rubbing two sticks together. She explained that +it required dry tinder for this purpose, something seldom found in the +woods. + +By the time the lesson had come to an end the luncheon hour had arrived. +There was more conversation at this meal, though it was carried on in low +tones. The same depressing cloud that had been in evidence at the morning +meal, was still present. Harriet noticed, too, that Miss Elting had barely +spoken to Grace and her that morning. This hurt Harriet. She felt it +keenly, though Miss Elting's avoidance of the two girls was because she +did not wish either one to talk with her about the hazing. All inquiry as +to that offense must be left to the Chief Guardian. As yet the Chief +Guardian had made no move looking toward an inquiry into the doings of the +previous night so far as any of the girls knew. + +About the middle of the afternoon, however, Harriet saw a large group of +girls gathered about a tree near the camp. The girls appeared to be +laboring under considerable excitement. She hastened over and after a +short time managed to elbow her way close enough to see what it was that +had so excited them. + +Nailed to the tree was a piece of white bark. On it was written the +following order: + + "A Council Fire will be held this evening at eight o'clock. All + Camp Girls will report promptly, in full ceremonial garb. + + "By order of the Chief Guardian." + +That was all, but it was sufficient to set the tongues of the Camp Girls +wagging. Those who had been there for some time knew exactly what this +order meant. Harriet did not. + +"Oh, there'll be a merry time in Camp Wau-Wau this evening," cried Cora +Kidder. + +"Somebody will catch it," nodded Patricia. "Well, we don't have to cry. We +were in our little cots sound asleep, as we can easily prove. Do you +know," she confided in a lower tone to several of her companions, "I +shouldn't be at all surprised if there were more to this than you girls +dream." + +"What do you mean?" asked one of the girls. + +"I mean that there is something peculiar about the whole affair," +continued Patricia. "What was there to hinder those two girls from going +out there in the woods and raising a commotion just to attract attention +to themselves? They have been posing ever since they arrived at Camp +Wau-Wau. Some folks like to be martyrs." + +"Oh, I don't think that is possible," objected a girl. "They appear to be +such nice girls." + +"Mind you, I am not saying that they did purposely raise a commotion," +hastily explained Patricia. "I am simply saying that they might have done +so. However, we shall see this evening. I hope they will confess their +part in the affair and save us all from suspicion." + +Harriet's face burned. She had overheard the entire conversation, though +she felt quite certain that it had not been intended for her ears. She +walked away with head erect, a look in her eyes that might have caused +certain of the young women in camp to feel apprehensive, had they observed +that expression. + +Tommy hurried to the tree on which the notice had been posted a few +moments later. She turned up her nose after having read the order to be +present at the Council Fire and wanted to know if the Camp Girls were too +poor to buy paper. She said she had plenty of writing paper and declared +that she would offer it to Mrs. Livingston so the Chief Guardian would +not have to write her orders on bark in the future. + +This brought a smile to the faces of those who heard it, and caused them +to exchange significant nods. Later in the afternoon, one by one, several +girls might have been seen entering the tent of the Chief Guardian, their +actions indicating that they sought to escape observation. They were not +wholly unobserved, however, for there were many pairs of bright, keen eyes +in Camp Wau-Wau, but those girls who did observe their companions enter +Mrs. Livingston's tent were discreet enough not to mention what they had +seen. + +Dinner that evening brought with it an atmosphere of expectancy. It was +the still atmosphere before the storm when the fall of a knife or a fork +caused nearly every girl at the tables to start nervously. Just before +darkness descended four Fire Makers had piled wood on the Council Fire +until it blazed brightly throwing out considerable heat and a light that +reached far in among the trees. + +One by one the girls began to appear from their tents, clad in their +ceremonial costumes. These were of khaki colored galatea cloth. They were +trimmed with fringes of genuine leather, shells and beads. About her neck +each girl wore a string of gayly colored beads. Some of the strings +contained more beads than others, for each bead represented an "honor" +fairly earned by the girl who wore it. On the sleeve of each Camp Girl's +costume was worked an emblem. On those of the Wood Gatherers were the +crossed logs; on the arms of the Fire Makers might be seen the orange and +gold colors representing fire. On the sleeves of the Torch Bearers, the +third grade, a dash of white was added, representing smoke from the +flames. + +The Meadow-Brook Girls, however, could not appear in ceremonial costume, +at the Council Fire. Hazel, Margery and Tommy had been measured for their +costumes and were now awaiting them. Harriet had ordered the goods for +hers at a cost of a dollar. Upon the arrival of the goods she intended to +make her own costume. Harriet was an accomplished little needle woman. Not +having their ceremonial dresses ready for the occasion was a keen +disappointment to the Meadow-Brook Girls. + +As the other Camp Girls emerged from their tents they stood about in +groups awaiting the arrival of the Chief Torch Bearer. + +"There she comes!" cried a voice. + +Glancing down the camp street Harriet saw a young woman slowly advancing +toward her. As she passed the tents the girls in the ceremonial dress +fell in behind. The leader held above her head a blazing torch and as she +moved slowly forward she chanted: + + "Blazing torch on high now lifted + Flame with magic power now gifted + Flicker, flicker, flicker, flame; + Burn, fire burn!" + +It was a weird, but interesting scene. Harriet was so engrossed in +watching it that she forgot to fall in with the procession when it came +her turn to do so. Some one tugged at her skirt, bringing her to an +understanding of what she should do. + +[Illustration: The Chief Torch Bearer Led the Way.] + +The Torch Bearer led the way to the end of the camp street, then turning +marched slowly to the campfire where she laid the torch upon the ground +then made the hand sign of the early Indians, the fingers of the right +hand laid across the fingers of the left with the first finger of the +right hand slightly raised. The crossed fingers were to indicate crossed +logs and the slightly raised forefinger of the right hand represented the +curving flame rising from the burning logs. This sign was returned by the +Chief Guardian. Then the two turned, facing the girls of the camp who were +standing in a semi-circle about the fire. To them, the Chief Guardian +and the Torch Bearer made the hand sign which was answered in the same way +by all of the Camp Girls. + +"Thith giveth me the thiverth," whispered Tommy, groping for Harriet's +hand. + +Harriet warned her to be quiet. Then at a gesture from the Chief Guardian +the girls sat down cross-legged on the ground. It had been not only an +unusual ceremony to the Meadow-Brook Girls, but an impressive one. The +real interest, however, was in what lay before them. Harriet had no idea +what was to be done, though she had learned from the stray words that had +been dropped in her presence, that the purpose of the Council Fire was to +make an inquiry into the events of the previous evening, perhaps ending in +the dismissal of one or more girls from the camp. This thought made +Harriet Burrell serious and thoughtful. She was trying to decide upon the +course that she ought to follow. But she had little time to consider this. +She heard her name called. + +"Miss Harriet Burrell will please step forward to the Council Fire," was +the order from the Chief Guardian. + +Harriet did so. She took her position at one side of the fire so that the +light from it shone full upon her features causing them to stand out in +bold relief against the dark background of the night. It was a trying +position, but Harriet carried herself with dignity and great +self-possession. + + + + +CHAPTER XI + +TRIED BY THE FLAMES + + +"Miss Burrell", began the Chief Guardian in a slow, impressive voice, "we +have gathered to-night at this Council Fire to inquire into certain recent +occurrences in which you played an important part. One of the most +stringent regulations of Camp Wau-Wau has been violated. The entire camp +is involved, in that suspicion may rest upon any one of you. It is well to +say here, that six girls came to me this afternoon, confessing their part +in the unfortunate hazing of last evening. These girls are new to our +order. I am satisfied that the gravity of what they were doing did not +appeal to them at the time and that they acted upon impulse, though by +their own confessions they had plenty of time to consider the matter +before becoming involved in it. You may sit, Miss Burrell." + +Harriet dropped down, sitting cross-legged like the others, with the light +from the fire playing over her face and glinting in her hair. + +"The unfortunate part of this confession is that the instigators of the +plot are still unknown. And when I explain matters you will be quick to +catch the dishonor of their actions. The six girls who have confessed, it +appears, received notes just before retiring, these notes having been +tucked in under the walls of their tents accompanied by a scratching on +the canvas to attract their attention. These notes called upon them to +report at the tent occupied by Miss Burrell, Miss Thompson, Miss Kidder +and Miss Scott for the purpose of initiating the new girls. The girls who +received these notes did not recognize the writing. One of these notes was +preserved. I have it in my possession, but am frank to say that I am +unable to identify the paper or the handwriting. Rather than attempt to do +either, I should prefer to have the instigator or instigators confess +their part in the affair. Will the young woman who wrote these notes, +stand up and declare herself?" + +A breathless period of waiting followed. There was no sound from the +circle of anxious-faced girls, scarcely the movement of an eyelid. Tommy +Thompson nearly broke the spell by heaving a deep, long-drawn sigh. + +"Then there remains no other course for me than to proceed with the +inquiry," continued the Chief Guardian. "Miss Burrell will please rise." + +Harriet did so. Her face was pale, but she did not appear to be nervous. + +"Miss Burrell, you will please relate what took place last evening." + +"I can tell you only what occurred after I was aroused from sleep," +answered Harriet in a low, but perfectly audible voice. + +"Do so," was the response. + +"I was aroused by some one bumping against my cot. I sat up, but was +forced back into bed and a towel or something of the sort was quickly +bound about my head. I was dragged from the cot. At first I struggled, +then I began to understand that some girls were playing tricks on me. I +decided to let them have their way. I felt sure it was nothing serious. In +fact, I enjoyed it quite as much as they did and perhaps more." + +"Please continue," urged the Chief Guardian gently. + +"They led me out into the forest where some sort of a ceremony followed, +after which I was told to jump into a deep pool. I jumped." Harriet smiled +faintly at the memory of that jump in the dark. "The water was not deep +and I was in no danger of drowning. I can truly say, Mrs. Livingston, that +the girls who hazed me were very considerate. They did nothing that could +possibly be considered dangerous." + +"Did you see any of the girls who took you from your tent, or any of the +others who were with them!" + +"I saw them, yes, but I did not see their faces, Mrs. Livingston." + +"Did you recognize any of them?" + +"No. You see their faces were covered." + +"But surely you must have recognized the voices of some of them." + +"I think they must have disguised their voices," Harriet replied. "Pardon +me, but do not the young women whom you say have confessed to hazing me, +know who their companions were?" asked Harriet, gazing steadily into the +face of the Chief Guardian. + +"Those who have confessed to the hazing know each other. In fact some of +them talked the matter over among themselves before joining in the +escapade. Like yourself they were unable to identify the ringleaders of +the party. Then again they were excited, probably more so than were you +yourself," answered the examiner with a faint smile. "How many would you +say were involved in the hazing?" + +"I cannot say definitely, but my recollection is that there were eight +girls." + +"This narrows it down to two girls. These no doubt were the instigators. +How did you come to be in the tree with Miss Thompson when we reached the +scene?" + +"I had gone there to help her. She seemed to be in trouble," smiled +Harriet. + +"Now, Miss Burrell, you say you do not know who these girls were; you +could not identify them. Is that what I am to understand?" + +"No, I do not know them," replied Harriet, gazing straight into the face +of the Guardian. + +The young girl felt that every eye in the camp was fixed upon her. + +"I will ask you one other question," continued Mrs. Livingston. "Have you +any suspicion as to who they are? Think well before you answer." + +Harriet hesitated a moment, studying the Council Fire gravely. Then she +raised her clear eyes to the face of Mrs. Livingston. + +"I have no suspicion that I should care to voice," she answered. + +"That will be all. You may resume your place with your companions. Will +Miss Thompson please step forward?" + +Tommy tripped over to the fire. There was a frightened look on her face. + +"Tell us what happened to you, my dear," urged Mrs. Livingston +encouragingly. + +Tommy stammered and lisped and twisted and turned, then she burst forth +into speech. + +"They--they took me from my cot, Mithith Livingthton. But I fought them. +They carried me out in the woodth. Then--then they--they told me I wath a +thquirrel and----" + +"A what?" + +"A squirrel," interpreted Harriet. + +"And then they made me climb a tree." + +"You did not have to climb, did you!" smiled the Chief Guardian. + +"I gueth not. I wanted to. You thee, I thought after I had climbed the +tree I could make a big noithe and frighten them away," chuckled Tommy, +squinting shrewdly at her questioner. + +"Oh, a bit of diplomacy on your part?" nodded Mrs. Livingston. + +"Yeth, I gueth that wath it." Tommy had no idea what diplomacy was, but +concluded that it must be something to her credit, so she decided that she +had exercised it. + +"You screamed; then what?" + +"They ran away ath fatht ath they could. I withh you could have theen them +run, Mithith Livingthton. It wath awfully funny." + +"I wish I might have," answered the examiner dryly. "What then?" + +"I tried to get down and I got fatht. I got hung up by the cord to my +bathrobe. I couldn't get down and I couldn't get up. I wath jutht like a +bird only I didn't thing. But if I couldn't thing, I could yell. Then +Harriet came, then the otherth came, then they got me down and I wath +happy ever afterwardth. That ith all." + +A faint giggle greeted the conclusion of the evidence of little Tommy, but +it was quickly suppressed by a stern glance from the Chief Guardian. + +"Did you recognize any of your captors so that you could identify or name +them?" + +"Oh, my no. I gueth I didn't know my own name. You thee I wath exthited, +Mithith Livingthton." + +"It was not surprising under the circumstances," admitted the Chief +Guardian with a smile that she could not suppress, and that was reflected +on the faces of nearly all the girls seated before her. But all during the +evidence the Guardian had been intently regarding not only the witness, +but the other girls as well. She was seeking for that tell-tale look that +would identify the guilty girl or girls. + +Tommy was told that she might take her place again. Mrs. Livingston +consulted with some of the guardians, then called Patricia Scott to the +fire. There was a movement among the other girls at this, a craning of +necks and some smothered exclamations. Mrs. Livingston was very +businesslike and courteous. Patricia's dark face wore a slight pallor as +she walked forward and faced the Guardian. + +"Miss Scott, you and Miss Kidder occupy the same tent with the two girls +who have just given their evidence. Did you hear any unusual noises in the +tent last evening?" + +"Yes, I did, Mrs. Livingston." + +"Explain what you heard?" + +"I don't know that I can explain it clearly. At first I thought I heard +the shuffle of feet on the floor. I was very tired and sleepy. I recall +that I partly roused myself. I thought I heard some one speak in a low +tone, but supposing it was in the next tent I dropped back to sleep again. +I did not hear another sound until the general alarm was sounded on the +bell." + +"You hurried out without knowing that your two tentmates were missing?" + +"No, I did not know about it then. I did not know until I saw them out +there in the woods." + +"Thank you. That will be all." + +Cora Kidder was next called upon to testify. She was very pale and plainly +nervous. She realized that having slept in the same tent with two of the +Meadow-Brook Girls, a certain amount of suspicion would be attached to her +not knowing anything about the exciting occurrence of the previous night +in her tent. In answer to the first question which was the same as had +been put to Patricia, Miss Kidder said: + +"I did not wake up, Mrs. Livingston. I--I may have heard something, but if +so I--I don't remember anything about it now." + +"You must be a sound sleeper," observed the Chief Guardian. + +"I have been since coming to Camp Wau-Wau. I'm just 'dead,' the moment I +get into bed. I was hardly awake when I stumbled out of the tent in +response to the general alarm last night calling us all out. I fell over a +tent rope and that woke me up a little." + +Tommy laughed, but fortunately the examiner did not hear her. Harriet +nudged Grace to warn her to be quiet. + +"You have no idea that would give you any clue to the perpetrators of this +affair?" + +"No, Mrs. Livingston." + +"Is there any other person among the girls who has anything to say or who +can give us any information?" + +The silence was tense. The Chief Guardian's eyes traveled slowly over the +group before her. No one answered. + +"That will be sufficient, Miss Kidder. The guardians will please join me +for consultation." + +The Wau-Wau Girls spent an anxious few moments while the conference was +going on. Finally, the guardians resumed their places. Mrs. Livingston +stood facing them again. + +"In view of all the facts which we have in our possession, the guardians +have been able to arrive at a conclusion regarding the six girls who have +confessed. Naturally we can take no action in the case of the others, not +knowing who they are. We believe that while the six girls are deserving of +dismissal, they were influenced by a spirit of fun, rather than of malice, +therefore the question as to whether they shall be dismissed or not shall +be put to a vote of the Wau-Wau Girls themselves. All in favor of adopting +some other method of punishment please rise." + +Every girl in the gathering rose to her feet with the exception of Harriet +Burrell. Tommy observing that her companion had not risen, sat down +hurriedly. + +"All in favor of letting the guilty ones go without punishment will rise, +now." + +Harriet was on her feet in an instant, with Tommy a slow second. + +"I am afraid you are very much in the minority, my dear," said Mrs. +Livingston, smiling on Harriet. "Your forgiving spirit, however, is to be +commended. It is the true spirit that should actuate a Wau-Wau Girl. In +view of the previous vote, I shall have to impose a penalty that already +had been agreed upon by the guardians in case the members of the camp +decided upon some form of temporary punishment Therefore I sentence the +six young women"--here Mrs. Livingston read their names out, names of +girls that Harriet did not know--"to solitary confinement in their tents +for the period of twenty-four hours. They will take their meals in their +quarters. The young women will now rise, pass in single file before the +fire and proceed to their tents." + +Six young women with lowered heads and cheeks aflame, slowly, hesitatingly +rose to their feet, hurriedly filed past the fire, then turned their +footsteps toward their quarters. + +"Oh that'th too bad," piped Tommy as the last of the six passed into the +shadows. + + + + +CHAPTER XII + +HARRIET TURNS THE TABLES + + +Despite the solemnity of the occasion smothered giggles were heard +following Tommy Thompson's remark that had reached the ear of every person +at the Council Fire. + +The Chief Guardian frowned, then her face relaxed in a smile. + +"Did you speak, Miss Thompson?" she asked. + +"Ye--yeth," stammered Tommy. + +"My dear, I feel very much as you do," smiled the Chief Guardian. "But +discipline must be maintained. Those young women never will forget the +humiliation of this moment. In the future they will think twice before +engaging in any enterprise that will cause others mental or physical +suffering. There are at least two other girls and perhaps more, within +this circle to-night whose conscience will trouble them, whose sleep will +be fitful because they have not only done a very great wrong, but have +been dishonest enough to cover that wrongdoing by keeping silent and +permitting the stigma to rest on all of their companions. Miss Burrell!" + +Harriet rose and faced the Chief Guardian. + +"By your actions on two occasions, you have earned two honors, first by +the bravery you displayed when the accident to the buck-board wagon +occurred, second by your act of gentle forgiveness this evening. For each +of these you are entitled to an honor bead." + +Mrs. Livingston stepped forward placing about the blushing Harriet's neck +a leather thong to which were attached two large wooden beads. As the +necklace dropped over her head, the Camp Girls rose and bringing their +hands together sharply made the Indian hand sign. + +"I hope you may earn many more honors, my dear. I am sure that you will," +said Mrs. Livingston, kindly, as Harriet tried to voice her appreciation. + +This ended the session of the Council Fire for that night. It was now past +nine o'clock, so the girls strolled toward their tents in twos and threes, +discussing the evening's inquiry in low tones as they walked. + +Harriet Burrell felt particularly sad. She did not like to think of those +six unhappy girls who had just been sentenced by the Chief Guardian. Her +sympathy too, went out to the others who had taken part in the hazing and +would not confess their guilt. It required no little force of character +for these girls to come forward and admit that they had instigated the +plot, knowing full well that dismissal from Camp Wau-Wau would have been +the penalty. Still, Harriet knew that under similar circumstances, that +would be what she should do. + +Patricia and Cora already had reached the tent by the time Harriet +entered. She nodded to them smilingly. The faces of the two girls wore +haggard expressions which she was quick to catch. + +Harriet had just pulled out her cot to tuck the blankets down when +something dropped to the floor. She suddenly recalled that when she had +come in after the hazing on the previous night, she had dropped the towel +that had been bound about her head, over behind her cot, intending to look +at it next morning. She had forgotten all about it. She now picked up the +towel, ran the edges through her hands, then bringing one end of it closer +to her eyes, she examined it keenly. The two other girls failed to notice +what she was doing. + +Harriet tucked the towel under her blankets, turning to listen to what +Tommy was saying. This is what she heard from Tommy who was sitting on the +edge of her cot, removing her shoes. + +"You girlths mutht be good thleeperth," remarked the little girl, +reflectively. + +Patricia turned on her sneeringly. + +"Speak when you are spoken to," she snapped. + +"Yeth, I alwayth do. I thaid you mutht be good thleepers." + +"Why!" interjected Cora. + +"Becauthe you didn't wake up latht night when I wath being carried out +into the woodth," said Tommy, surveying Patricia and Cora with half closed +eyes. "It ith a wonder you woke up when they rang the bell. I can thleep +too, but you are champion thleeperth, ath my father would thay." + +"Did I ask you for your opinion!" demanded Patricia, her eyes snapping, a +flush appearing high up on either cheek. + +"No, but I jutht thought I would tell you becauthe you might not know it +unleth thome one told you, you thee." + +"Thank you." + +"You're welcome. How many beadth have you won?" + +"I haven't won any beads," answered Patricia, crossly. "How many have you +won?" + +"That dependth. I gueth I've won a whole thtring of them. I did thomething +that no other girl in the camp can do." + +"You did!" exclaimed Cora. "I should like to know what!" + +"You ought to know. I flew. Didn't you thee me hanging in the air from the +tree latht night! No, of courthe you didn't. I had flown down before you +got there and I couldn't fly up again." + +"Tommy, it's bedtime," reminded Harriet. + +"Yeth. I've got to thay what ith in my mind firtht. How long have you been +here!" + +"Since the first of June," answered Cora impatiently. "Don't ask so many +questions." + +"How am I going to know thingth if I don't athk?" demanded Grace. + +"What you don't know won't hurt you," interjected Patricia. + +"Oh, yeth it will. You don't know how it will pain me. I jutht have to +know thingth. I have to know thomething about everything." + +"And nothing about something," suggested Cora sarcastically. + +"Now, Tommy, don't you see that the girls do not wish to talk to you? +Don't intrude," remonstrated Harriet. + +"Thank you," mocked Cora. "I am glad you have found your tongue at last. I +had begun to think that you said all you had to say at the Council Fire +this evening." + +"No, not all," answered Harriet significantly. The two girls gave her a +quick, sharp look. + +"What do you mean?" questioned Patricia, taking a step nearer. + +"I had not intended to say anything about it this evening. However, as +long as you have started the conversation in that direction, I will, but I +will say what I have to say to Miss Kidder," replied Harriet steadily. + +Harriet turned to her cot. From beneath, the blankets she drew out the +towel and stepping over handed it to Cora. + +"What is this?" + +"Your towel, I believe." + +"My towel? What are you doing with it?" demanded the girl, fixing an angry +look upon the calm face of Harriet Burrell. + +"It is the towel you bound about my head last night when you helped to +kidnap me and take me to the pool where I took my midnight initiation," +answered Harriet, looking the girl straight in the eyes. + +She had taken considerable chance in accusing Cora Kidder of complicity in +the hazing of the previous night, but the sudden pallor on the face of the +girl told Harriet that her shot had gone home. + + + + +CHAPTER XIII + +THE CAMP GETS A SURPRISE + + +"Let me thee that towel," demanded Tommy, rising and stepping over to +Cora's side of the tent. + +Miss Kidder quickly thrust the towel in her laundry bag and turned an +angry face to Grace. + +"Will you please let me alone?" she said trembling with anger. + +"Yeth, I think I will," nodded Tommy, after gazing briefly into the +storm-swept face of Cora Kidder. Harriet motioned to Tommy to go to bed. +Tommy decided that she had gone far enough with her quizzing and that she +would do as Harriet suggested. + +That night after the lights had been extinguished, Harriet lay for a long, +long time, thinking over the events of the evening, beginning with the +Council Fire and ending with the little scene that had taken place in +their tent. What should she do? What was the honest course to pursue? The +girl was unable to decide. She did make up her mind, however, to consult +with Miss Elting on the following morning. + +After breakfast at the first opportunity she went in search of Miss +Elting, but learned that the guardian in company with another of the camp +officials had started out with Jasper to go to "The Pines," a summer +watering place in the woods, some ten miles from Camp Wau-Wau. This summer +resort was reached by a state road entering the woods from another +direction, but the two young women had taken the log road as being the +most direct. + +Another incident that interested the camp greatly that day was the visit +of a friend of Cora Kidder. He was a young man named Charlie Collier who +was stopping at "The Pines" and who had driven over to the camp in his +automobile to call on Cora. With him was his sister, a rather pretty girl +whose elaborate coiffure and extreme style of dressing made her look out +of place among the sensibly attired Camp Girls. + +Cora was considerably elated that day at receiving a call from visitors +who drove their own motor car and who were possibly more fashionable +friends than many of the other girls could boast. Cora introduced her +friends to several of the girls and to many of the guardians, but to none +of the Meadow-Brook Girls. Tommy was interested, however. She managed to +get close enough to the car to examine the gown of Miss Collier with +critical eyes, and Tommy was something of a judge of clothes, for her +parents entertained smartly-dressed friends from the city quite +frequently. The little girl looked disdainfully at the newcomers, but made +no comment. + +Miss Elting and the guardian who accompanied her to "The Pines" returned +about four o'clock that afternoon, having passed the automobile on the +way. Harriet obtained an interview with the teacher shortly afterwards +during the period of relaxation and rest before the dinner hour. The two +women wandered off a short distance into the forest, Harriet having +suggested a walk, and Miss Elting shrewdly suspecting that her little +friend had something on her mind of which she wished to unburden herself. + +"Now we will sit down here and be nice and comfy, and you will entertain +me," smiled Miss Elting. "How are you enjoying yourself?" + +"Oh, so much!" exclaimed Harriet. Then her face clouded a little. + +"But----" laughed Miss Elting. + +"Yes, I suppose that does express it. However, I don't want you to think I +am not happy on my own account. It is on some one else's account." + +"Tell me all about it, Harriet, dear." + +"I am afraid that I cannot do that," replied the girl after a brief +reflection. + +"Then tell me as much as you wish me to know," urged Miss Elting. + +"In the first place," began Harriet, "I wish to ask your advice on a +matter that is troubling me." + +Miss Elting smiled encouragingly. + +"I am listening." + +"It is about that hazing affair. Suppose a girl had been asked if she knew +anything about it and she had declared that she did not. What then?" + +"You mean that she did know something about it but pretended that she did +not?" + +Harriet nodded. + +"Then she would be an unfit associate for this body of fine girls. +Harriet, what do you mean? You don't, you can't mean----" + +"Oh, no, no!" protested Harriet, flushing to the roots of her hair. + +"Of course not. Forgive me for even suggesting it, my dear. Please go on." + +"But suppose that another girl did not know who were the guilty ones at +the time she was questioned, and that afterwards she had a strong +suspicion as to their identity? What then?" + +"You have given me a difficult question to answer, Harriet, I should not +like to answer it without knowing more about the circumstances relating to +it. Tell me who the girl is that is suspected?" + +"But you are a guardian," rejoined Harriet. "Were I to tell you it would +be your duty to inform the Chief Guardian of what you had heard. Would it +not?" + +"My dear, I fear it would," was the reply. + +"Then I shall not answer your question. I want to talk with you as I would +to a friend, not as a guardian in Camp Wau-Wau. Suppose some girl had made +this discovery after she had denied knowing anything about the affair, +would it then be her duty to inform the Chief Guardian?" + +"Perhaps it would." + +"She would be a talebearer. I should not like to have any friend of mine +carry tales, would you, Miss Elting?" + +"No, Harriet, I would not. Much would depend upon circumstances though. I +fear such a case as you suggest must be one for the girl to decide for +herself." + +"Would she be acting dishonorably if she did not tell what she had +learned?" + +"Most decidedly not." + +"And if she were asked about it by a guardian later on and refused to +answer, she still would not be acting unfairly to herself or her +superior?" + +"Wait, wait. You hurl your questions at me so rapidly that you do not give +me time to think. As I have said before, you must be your own judge in +your own case." + +"I did not say that it was my case." + +"No, that is true. However, I do not believe that Harriet Burrell could do +a dishonorable act if she tried ever so hard," smiled Miss Elting. "Put +your head down here on my lap, Harriet, and be comfortable. Does any one +else know?" + +Harriet shook her head that lay in Miss Elting's lap. + +"Then let matters rest as they are for the present," replied the teacher. +"Let us hope that the girl's conscience may trouble her so much that she +will confess her part in the affair to Mrs. Livingston. That will relieve +you of all responsibility." + +"She never will," muttered Harriet. + +The guardian and Harriet strolled slowly back toward the camp. On the way +there just at the edge of the camp they passed Patricia Scott. The latter +gave Harriet a contemptuous glance, then coolly ignored her nod which was +more friendly than Patricia could have hoped for. Miss Elting saw the +hostile glance and the ignoring of Harriet's nod. + +"If that young woman were in my division I certainly should call her to +account for that. Doesn't she like you?" questioned Miss Elting bending a +keen look on her companion. + +"She doesn't seem to like me very well," answered Harriet, then changing +the subject she began discussing a tall tree that stood just in front of +the tent occupied by the Chief Guardian. It was one of those spindling +pines that seem to pierce the sky. Harriet asked the guardian if there +were not great danger of its being struck by lightning. + +Before Miss Elting could answer, the honk honk, honk of a motor car was +heard nearing the camp. + +Among the tall spruce trees they made out an automobile, that had left the +log road and was being recklessly driven through the forest toward the +camp. It did not seem possible that the driver of the car could pursue +such a perilous course without wrecking the automobile which was going far +more rapidly than safety warranted. There would be a brief hesitation as +the front tires came in contact with a log, then the car would go over it +with a bump and a bounce, and a triumphant honk, honk! + +"Who can it be, Harriet?" cried Margery, who with Hazel had strolled out +to meet Harriet and her guardian friend. + +Just then the car lurched into the camp. The driver put on more speed, the +car circled about the camp a couple of times, then came to a halt in front +of the row of tents. There were a man and a young woman in the car. The +young woman jumped out and seeing Grace Thompson stared at her for a +moment then throwing up her hands, uttered an Indian war whoop that +brought out from their tents all those who had not been aroused by the +honk of the motor car. + +"It's Crazy Jane," cried Harriet. "Look! She has found Tommy." + +Jane had lifted little Tommy off her feet and was kissing her delightedly +while Tommy lisped "Thave me, oh, thave me!" causing the other girls near +at hand to laugh amusedly at the funny scene. + +At that moment Crazy Jane catching sight of Harriet and her companions, +bounded toward them. Jane was bare-headed. Her blonde hair was flying +about her face and neck; her dress unprotected by a dust coat was covered +with the gray dust of the highways, over which she had driven, and her +whole appearance was disheveled and travel-stained. + +Jane fairly flung herself into the arms of Harriet Burrell, giving her a +hearty hug, then treating Margery, Hazel and Miss Elting to the same sort +of greeting. + +"Dad's over there. Come on and shake hands with him. He's going back +shortly. You can help me unload the car. Oh, we're going to have a great +time, aren't we darlin's!" + +"You don't mean that you have come to join the camp, do you!" questioned +Miss Elting. + +"Of course, I have," retorted Crazy Jane. "What did you think I had come +for? Meadow-Brook is like a graveyard since you girls went away. Oh this +is great, isn't it? We'll rattle the bones of this old camp, won't we?" + +Harriet laughed merrily. Miss Elting looked grave. + +"Does Mrs. Livingston know--did she know you were coming?" + +"Of course, she did. Dad looked after that. Where is she. She'll be +delighted to see me, I'll wager." + +"Yeth," nodded Tommy who had joined them. "The'll be tho glad that thhe'll +cry her eyeth out. How long are you going to thtay?" + +"As long as you do. Now let's get that car unloaded and start something. +This place is so quiet it gives me the blues." + +Margery threw up her hands in despair, Harriet smiled amusedly, Miss +Elting shook her head hopelessly. Jane darted off with long strides. She +had grabbed a hand of the protesting Tommy and was fairly dragging the +little girl along with her. It was a strange figure that Mrs. Livingston, +who stood talking with Jane's father, saw approaching her, and during the +weeks that followed she was to understand quite fully why Jane McCarthy's +friends had named her "Crazy Jane." + + + + +CHAPTER XIV + +CRAZY JANE IS INTRODUCED + + +"Oh, how do you do?" greeted Jane when her father had introduced her to +Mrs. Livingston. + +Mrs. Livingston extended her hand to Jane. + +"I hope you may be happy with us," said the Chief Guardian. "We shall do +our best to make you so. What do you think of our forest home?" + +"Stupid place, but I think I'll will be able to start something to stir up +these sleepy old woods." + +A shade of annoyance passed over the face of the Chief Guardian, then gave +place to a tolerant smile. She read Jane McCarthy at a glance and in her +saw much that was worthy of development. + +"Come here, girls, and help me unload this stuff," called Jane, turning +her back on the Chief Guardian. "Dad must get out of the woods with the +car before dark or he'll break his precious old neck. Dad wouldn't be +worth a cent with a broken neck, so help me to get him started on his way +home." + +Harriet and Miss Elting were the only ones who accepted the invitation. +First, Mrs. Livingston pointed out the tent where Jane was to live, then +Jane backed her car down to it see-sawing to avoid obstructions, until +finally sending the car back a few inches too far, she crashed through the +tent entrance, smashing the end pole, bringing the front of the tent down +over her head. + +"Good gracious! That's too bad. I never did such a clumsy thing in my +life," declared Jane. "Here, Dad! Settle the damages with Mrs. Livingston. +Anything broken in there?" + +"Nothing particular. The tent is wrecked. That's all," sarcastically +answered Patricia Scott, who was standing near to Jane. "However, don't +let a little thing like that trouble you." + +"I won't," answered Jane coolly, turning her back on Patricia and +beginning to unload the car, aided by Harriet and Miss Elting. + +By this time the entire camp was excited. The advent of this apparently +lawless new girl had set every tongue wagging. + +"Who is she?" asked girl after girl. + +"She is a very dear friend of Miss Burrell, I believe," Cora Kidder +informed them. "Some strange people come out of Meadow-Brook, don't they, +girls?" + +"Yes," agreed Patricia, "One hesitates to even remain in the same camp +with them. I am sure my parents wouldn't allow me to stay here if they +knew that such crazy girls were admitted." + +Several girls turned their backs on Cora and Patricia and walked away, for +Harriet and her chums were becoming popular with the Camp Girls, whereas +there was a feeling of resentment developing against Patricia especially, +on account of her bad disposition and her readiness to condemn others--a +trait not to be tolerated for long in Camp Wau-Wau. + +Another end pole had been brought and the collapsed tent put back in +place. All this was quickly done by the Camp Girls. Jane had watched the +operation with keen interest. + +"Say, you girls are all right, aren't you? Did you see that, Dad?" + +Mr. McCarthy nodded. + +"You'll have to teach me how to put up a tent, I can run an automobile and +I can ride a horse, but that's about all Crazy Jane McCarthy knows how to +do except to make her father tear his hair with worry for fear she will +break her neck driving her car recklessly. Never mind, Dad, I shan't have +the car for a couple of weeks, but trust me to stir up something else just +as exciting." + +Mr. McCarthy would not venture to drive the car back to the log road, +after it had been finally unloaded of trunks and bags and a great +assortment of odds and ends. Jane could not have required more luggage had +she been going to a fashionable summer resort for her vacation. She called +to the girls to get in and ride out to the log road with them. Harriet and +Tommy accepted the invitation with Mrs. Livingston's permission. The Chief +Guardian thought that Harriet's influence might have a wholesome effect +on this wild, motherless girl. Harriet was glad when the drive came to an +end. Time and time again it seemed as though the machine would be wrecked, +but Jane jockeyed her car over the dangerous places, missing trunks of +trees and rocks by the narrowest possible margin. + +"There!" she said driving the car triumphantly out onto the log road. "If +you can't get home alone now, Daddy dear, you don't deserve to. Come back +to see me next Sunday. Maybe they won't want me after that. Maybe they +won't be able to stand me that long." + +Jane leaped back into the car, from which she had descended, giving her +father an affectionate hug and a kiss. Then she suddenly threw in the +clutch and sprang out. The car shot ahead, lurching from side to side of +the narrow logging road, greeted with shouts of delight from Jane, her +father making frantic efforts to regain control of it, which he finally +did after threatening to wreck it. He shook a fist over his shoulder at +Jane, then disappeared around a bend in the road. + +"Isn't he the prize old dad?" laughed Jane, a suspicious moisture +appearing on her eye-lashes. + +"He ith too eathy with you, that ith what ith the matter with him," +declared Tommy abruptly. + +"Of course he is," admitted Jane. "He is afraid to be otherwise. Let's go +back and see what's going on. It looks like a regular circus. What time do +they feed the animals?" + +"Dinner is at half past six, if that is what you mean," replied Harriet +rather severely. "May I make a suggestion or two, Jane?" + +"Sure you may. Is it a lecture?" + +"A sort of lecture." + +"Advance your spark. I'm in on the back seat." + +"You should try to control yourself here. The girls will think you unfit +to associate with them if you are so boisterous. Besides, Mrs. Livingston +will not tolerate it." + +"What, be a goody-goody girl?" demanded Jane, opening her eyes in +amazement. + +"No. But try to curb your spirits a little." + +"Darlin', I can't do it. I've got to be my own natural self. If they don't +like me they can tell me to go home. I don't care so long as you and Tommy +dear, and Hazel, and cross, cranky Margery like me a little bit." + +"We do like you," answered Harriet impulsively. "We will see that the +other girls do not misunderstand you altogether, if we can make them see +you as you really are." + +"There goes a bell. What is it, fire?" demanded Jane, looking up +expectantly. + +"Goodness no!" answered Harriet laughing. "That is the 'get-ready' bell. +We must hurry and prepare for dinner. You will want to change your gown, +will you not?" + +"Change! Well, you watch Jane McCarthy. Where do they feed the animals?" + +"In the tent with the blue flag. Be sure to be on time. Half past six, +remember," cautioned Harriet as the girls separated at Jane's tent. Jane +promised to be on time, then she disappeared into her tent. + +Harriet and Tommy went directly to their own quarters where they washed +their hands and faces and rearranged their hair before going to dinner. +There was no necessity to dress as on week days all the girls were +required to wear their uniforms. + +"I think there ith going to be thome fun in thith camp," observed Grace +from behind the towel with which she was rubbing her face. + +"You mean with Jane?" + +"Yeth, Crathy Jane." + +"She is a good soul, but won't she shock some of these really nice girls +with her abrupt ways until they get to know her for the fine, big-hearted +girl that she is!" + +Mrs. Livingston and the guardians appeared soon thereafter, then after +pleasant greetings the Camp Girls moved into the cook tent, taking their +places behind their chairs, where they awaited the command of "seats." +Mrs. Livingston gazed up and down the rows of tanned faces, at the many +pairs of bright, sparkling eyes. + +"Where is Miss McCarthy? Is she aware that dinner is about to be served?" +asked the Chief Guardian. + +"Yes, Mrs. Livingston," replied Harriet. "She went to her tent to make +herself presentable. I think she will be here in a moment. It has been at +least half an hour since I left her." + +"We will be seated. Under the circumstances no discredits for tardiness +will be imposed. Seats!" + +Instead of proceeding at once with the serving of the meal a few moments +were occupied in chatting, in which guardians and Chief Guardian took an +animated part. Finally, it was decided to go on with the meal. Before +doing so, Mrs. Livingston requested a girl to go to Jane's tent to bring +her. Then Mrs. Livingston bowed her head to say grace. + +Her words were interrupted by a lively chatter outside the tent and a loud +laugh. She continued to say grace, but just as she was pronouncing the +concluding words, Crazy Jane tripped into the tent. The girl paused at +the entrance and surveyed her companions quizzically. + +"Hello, girls!" she cried. "You're all as solemn as a pack of aged owls at +midday. May I come in?" + +There was a titter at her words, then a horrified gasp as the eyes of the +Camp Girls were raised to the face of the new girl. + +Jane had appeared in full evening dress. Her gown of old rose messaline +was cut very low in the neck, with mere abbreviations in the way of +sleeves. The skirt was cut "en train," and the frock was far too elaborate +for a girl of her age, even though it had been suitable for the occasion. + +A little wave of suppressed giggles rippled over the assemblage as Jane +walked toward the Chief Guardian with easy assurance. + +Mrs. Livingston rose and advanced to meet the new girl. There was a +humorous twinkle in the eyes of the Chief Guardian, but her face was +almost stern. + +"Isn't she a fright?" muttered Cora. + +"The worst I ever saw," agreed Patricia under her breath. "I should like +to see myself making friends with her." + +"Young ladies," said Mrs. Livingston, facing the tables. "Permit me to +introduce to you Miss Jane McCarthy of Meadow-Brook. Miss McCarthy has +not been with us long enough to become familiar with our regulations +regarding dress. You will therefore, with me, excuse her somewhat +elaborate costume for this once." + +"What's the matter with my gown? Don't you like it?" demanded Jane, +twisting her head sideways for a better view of the general effect of her +costume. + +"Thave me! Oh, thave me!" wailed Tommy, dropping her head on the shoulder +of Harriet Burrell. + + + + +CHAPTER XV + +THE GHOST OF WAU-WAU + + +A silence so deep that the light breathing of the Camp Girls was plainly +heard, had settled over the interior of the tent. The faces of some of the +girls wore a horrified expression; on the faces of others there were +lurking smiles. Harriet suppressed her laughter with difficulty. But Mrs. +Livingston understood how to deal with Crazy Jane. + +"It might be an appropriate costume for some occasions, Miss McCarthy," +she said quietly. "If you will glance about you will see that the Camp +Girls dress alike, and in the most simple costume. Have you a uniform +with you?" + +"Uniform? Gracious no. I'm not a soldier." + +Mrs. Livingston explained that the dresses worn by the Wau-Wau Girls were +called uniforms. Jane McCarthy had known nothing about this before coming +to the camp. Her wardrobe was an elaborate one. The Chief Guardian said +she thought she might have a uniform that with slight alterations would +fit Jane, but that she had better sit down now and eat her dinner. Jane +promptly accepted the suggestion. Her chagrin at the Guardian's criticism +of her costume quickly passed and within a few moments Jane was +monopolizing the greater part of the conversation to the delight of some +of the girls and the disapproval of others. + +Harriet was amused to see the shocked expressions on the faces of several +of the Wau-Wau Girls. The dinner ended, Harriet, regardless of the glances +of disapproval on the faces of some of her companions, linked her arm +within that of Jane and walked with the latter to her own quarters. Hazel, +Margery and Tommy followed. For the rest of the evening the Meadow-Brook +Girls chatted with Jane who showed them her frocks, told the girls how +much the frocks cost, then all at once, as Mrs Livingston in company with +one of the girl leaders came in, Jane spied three strands of brightly +colored beads on the neck of the latter. + +"Oh, how pretty," she cried. + +The leader smiled, permitting Jane to finger the beads. + +"I must have some of those," she decided with enthusiastic emphasis. + +"You may, but you know you will have to earn them," Mrs. Livingston +informed her. + +"Earn them? Why should I have to earn them? I've got plenty of money. I'll +buy them. Earn them? I guess not. Harriet, I'll buy you some more. Why, +you've got only two beads on your string. That's a shame." + +"You do not understand, my dear," explained the Chief Guardian. "A girl +wins her beads as she would win honors in any other position in life--by +accomplishment. You would not value your beads so highly if you were to +purchase them, as you would were you to earn them by doing something worth +while." + +"Tell me what I can do to earn them," urged Jane after brief reflection. + +"For instance, you drive an automobile?" + +"Yes; what of that?" asked Jane brightening. + +"In that line a girl may win an honor if she is able to drive an +automobile for five hundred miles in one season without help or +advice----" + +"Five hundred miles, why Mrs. Livingston I've driven that old rattle-trap +of mine more than two thousand miles already this season and done all the +repairing myself." + +"That entitles you to a bead, a red one." + +"Only one!" pouted Jane. + +"Only one," smiled the Guardian. + +"How may I earn another?" + +"By some other achievement such as----" + +"I can climb a tree." + +"Tho can I," piped Tommy. "But I can't get down again." + +"You ride horseback, your father tells me. You may win a bead by riding +forty miles in any five days." + +"I've done better than that, too, this season." + +"That is two beads. You see you were earning them all the time and did not +know it." + +Jane was becoming enthusiastic. Mrs. Livingston was instilling the Camp +Girl spirit into her almost without Jane's realizing it. + +"What else can I do to earn a bead? I nearly ran down a man coming out +here to-day. Do I get a bead for that?" asked the girl, causing her +companions to indulge in a merry laugh. + +"Mithith Livingthton, pleathe give her a bead becauthe thhe didn't kill me +one time when thhe nearly ran over me," urged Tommy. + +"I will tell you how you may win two more beads." + +"Yes, yes." + +"You are a resourceful girl, I know. Now suppose you get up some sort of +entertainment and carry it through; some entertainment for the girls of +the Camp, something unusual." + +"A candy pull!" + +"Well, perhaps. We do not eat much candy here. However, I think a candy +pull might prove entertaining even though it is not an unusual thing to +do." + +"I'll make it unusual," promised Jane. + +"I'll tell you what to do. Make it a candy pull and ghost party," +suggested Harriet. + +"What do you mean, Miss Burrell?" questioned the Guardian. + +"Pull candy and have certain girls tell ghost stories." + +"Yes, that will be entertaining. Miss Thompson, do you think you would +have the nightmare after an evening such as that?" asked Mrs. Livingston +with a twinkle in her eyes. + +"I hope not," answered Tommy with promptness. "Not if I didn't thee the +ghotht." + +"Then you may see what you can do, Miss McCarthy. I have all the supplies +necessary to make the candy. I shall look for you to distinguish yourself. +Good night, young ladies. I called to see if you were well taken care of, +Miss McCarthy." + +"Fine. This is a jolly old shack. Good night, Mrs. Livingston," added the +girl with more gentleness than she had yet shown. "Good old party, isn't +she?" + +"Oh, Jane don't speak like that. Mrs. Livingston is a very superior woman. +She is more than that here; she is the mother of us all and she is so +good." + +"Then I'll call her mamma. But Harriet?" + +"Yes?" smiled Harriet. + +"You'll have to mix the stuff for the candy." + +"Why?" + +"I never made any in my life." + +"That is too bad. I can't make it for you. That would not be honest, but I +will write down the recipe and tell you how to make it. You must do the +actual work yourself. There is another thing I think perhaps I should +mention to-night. The girls hazed myself and Tommy the other night. They +may try to haze you, though I hardly think they will dare so soon after +the other affair. There was considerable trouble raised over that." + +"Haze me?" Jane laughed merrily. "Feel that," she commanded, extending a +bare arm that to Harriet's touch seemed as hard as iron, "Do you think +they will haze Crazy Jane, eh?" + +"I hardly think they will," answered Harriet, smiling and nodding. "I +should feel sorry for them if they tried." + +"They'd feel more sorry for themselves." + +"It is nearly nine o'clock, dear. You had better get ready for bed," +advised Harriet. "All lights must be out at nine o'clock except on special +occasions like to-morrow night when we shall undoubtedly get permission to +sit up later." + +The next day was an active one in camp. There was a baseball game in the +morning, a basketball game in the afternoon with tether ball and quoits on +the side. Jane was admitted to all these. She was strong and active, but +she lacked the skill of her friend Harriet. The latter's playing in +basketball and tennis was a revelation to the guardians who had never +known a high school girl who could play such an even and skilful game. It +was a foregone conclusion that Harriet was in a fair way to earn more +beads by her accomplishments in the games of the camp. + +Tommy with her usual bad luck came to grief in pitching and catching the +medicine ball, a large ball stuffed with yarn. The ball weighed ten +pounds, and after catching it successfully once or twice Tommy failed to +stop it with her hands. It struck her with considerable force and losing +her balance she fell backward down a little hill and rolled into the brook +which ran at the foot of the incline. There she splashed about frantically +and implored her companions to "thave" her until helped to terra firma by +Harriet. + +The day was a busy one for Harriet and Jane. The latter was making many +mysterious preparations for the evening. She had studied Harriet's +directions for making molasses candy as faithfully as she could study +anything, consulting learnedly with Mrs. Livingston about the quantity +that should be made, but making no reference to the other part of the +entertainment. + +When evening came and the candy was brought out in great yellow heaps to +be pulled there was excitement in plenty. Tommy followed the girls who +carried the candy licking her fingers daintily. + +"Have you been eating molasses candy already?" demanded Margery. + +"Yeth. Tho have you. I thee thome on your fathe. Ithn't it delithiouth?" + +"I should say so!" exclaimed Margery. "Jane McCarthy, you certainly know +how to make molasses candy." + +"Thank you." Jane's cheeks were flushed, her eyes sparkled with +excitement. She never was so happy as when leading, no matter whether it +were in making candy or racing with a motor car. + +The candy pull was a great success, the ropes of sweet stuff being thrown +over low-hanging limbs where the candy was pulled and pulled amid much +laughter and many shouts. Several trees were used for the purpose. The +candy pull being finished all the girls gathered about the fire, sitting +down Turk fashion. + +"The little ghost will now appear among you and relate some live stories +from ghostland," announced Crazy Jane. + +A slender white figure stepped from behind a tree so quickly as to bring +little screams of alarm from several girls. The figure was dressed in +white with a white mask covering her face. Some of the girls recognized +Harriet Burrell, but the majority did not. They did, however, shout with +laughter when a second ghost, the assistant to the first tripped out from +behind another tree with a little chirp that was distinctly unghostly. + +"Hello, girlth," she piped. + +The second ghost's usefulness was thereupon ended for the evening. The +girls grabbed and unmasked her. Harriet raised a wand, in this case a +burning fagot. + +"Maidens fair," she began in a deep impressive voice. "Do you know what a +banshee is?" + +"I know," cried Hazel. "A banshee is a ghost, that the peasants in Ireland +believe in. It stands outside their windows at night and wails dismally. +Its appearance is supposed to foretell the death of a member of the +family." + +"Quite right," replied Harriet. "Now listen to my story. Once upon a time +there lived a family of poor people in County Mooreland in Ireland. With +them lived their beautiful child Muriel. Now the fairies and the banshees, +the wood nymphs and the sprites coveted this beautiful child Muriel +because they knew she would make a good fairy. But they dared not approach +the hut where Muriel made her home, in the daytime. At night little Muriel +was sound asleep behind closed doors. There was no way for the banshees +and the wood nymphs and the sprites to get into the house and take her +while she slept, for there always was a fire in the fireplace. As +everybody knows a fairy cannot pass through flames without singeing her +wings----" + +"Why didn't thhe wear water wingth?" piped Tommy Thompson. + +"Every night the fairies used to perch in the flowers and under the +shamrock that grew in Muriel's door yard, waiting and hoping to catch the +little one and kidnap her." + +"Some one should have called the police," ventured Margery. + +"If the sprites could reach Muriel," went on Harriet, ignoring Margery's +flippant remark, "they could quickly transform her into something else and +in that manner get her away. You see these were bad fairies and gnomes and +sprites and things." + +"Yeth," agreed Tommy. "I thee." + +"Well, one night a very powerful banshee came along and asked them what +they were doing there. They told it they were waiting for the beautiful +child Muriel that they might bear her away, but that they could not get to +her. + +"'Oho, aha!' cried the banshee. 'I have a plan. I will call upon the +friend of my people, the west wind, to blow hard. Stand close and when the +door of the cottage blows open see that you enter by one door but do not +go out by the other. The west wind will blow thrice, then will die away. +It is for you to gather the child then. I can summon the wind but once.'" + +"It thertainly had thome confidenthe in itthelf," observed Grace Thompson, +nodding her head. + +"The fairies and the gnomes and the sprites and the banshees gathered +about the door of the shack," continued the first ghost, "Suddenly they +heard a wild, weird wailing off on the moor. The ghostly little +conspirators trembled with fear, for these midnight wailings, these +moaning winds across the moor boded no good for all of their kind. It +meant that the spirits of evil were abroad. + +"Suddenly a mighty gale struck the little house, causing it to tremble +from cellar to roof. Then the front door burst open with a crash. The west +wind with an awful wail and roar rushed into the shack, carrying with it +the fairies and the gnomes and the sprites and the banshees. No sooner +were they inside the cottage than the other door burst open and all the +fairies and the gnomes and the sprites were hurled out and carried away on +the great gale. But one little banshee had found lodgment on a beam where +it clung until the gale had passed. + +"And what do you think it did?" + +"Carried away the child?" suggested a voice. + +"Did you ever hear of anything so perfectly ridiculous?" exclaimed Cora +Kidder. + +"I gueth it went to thleep and fell off into the fire," suggested Tommy. + +"No. It waited until the gale had passed, then dropping down touched the +sleeping child with its magic wand, whereupon Muriel became a butterfly. +The banshees carried the butterfly away with them and in their home she +grew to be as beautiful a banshee as she had been a child. But she grew +and grew. There was no stopping her. She grew almost as rapidly as Jack's +beanstalk by which he climbed to the home of the giant." + +"What a fright she must have been," interrupted a voice. + +"As she grew she began to hate the banshees who had taken her from her +home and made her become like them. She determined to avenge herself. This +she did by making war upon all the other banshees. So powerful was she and +so familiar, too, with their hiding places in the flowers that she had +little difficulty in clearing the country of the little pests. Those who +were not killed were driven from the country, all of which accounts for +there being no banshees in Ireland now. But they are to be found in some +other parts of the world." + +"Are--are there any over here?" questioned a timid voice from among the +girls. + +"I have never seen any," replied Harriet. "Still, we do not know. A +banshee might fly into any one of our tents on a dark night and change us +into butterflies or banshees or something of that sort, and we wouldn't +know anything about it until we had been changed. When we woke up we +should be in so different a form that we shouldn't know ourselves if we +were to look into a mirror." + +"I know who that draped figure is now," exclaimed Patricia. "It's that +hateful Harriet Burrell. Isn't she silly and presuming?" + +"Yes," was the reply. "I am amazed that Mrs. Livingston allows her to be +so forward. She and that McCarthy girl make an excellent team. One is as +tiresome as the other." + +"I have heard," continued the ghost, "that this great and powerful banshee +came to America to look for the descendants of the banshees who made her +become one of them. It has even been hinted that she has been seen in the +Pocono Woods." + +"Oh, my gracious!" exclaimed Hazel, glancing about her apprehensively. +"What if we should see her? I'd die of fright, I know I should." + +"Fiddle! Who ith afraid of a banthhee?" jeered Grace. "Now if I thaw that +banthhee I'd jutht thtep on her with my heel, tho!" She dug her little +heel into the ground to show how she would crush the banshee. + +Harriet might have been observed to gaze off into the forest almost +apprehensively herself now and then. There was a quizzical smile on her +face, but it was hidden by the white mask she wore. + +Suddenly she cried out: "Oh, girls! girls!" Then pointed directly over +their heads into the forest. "The banshee! The banshee! Look! Oh, look!" + +Tommy sat shivering, not daring to turn her head. A few girls mustered up +sufficient courage to look behind them. Then a series of wild screams rent +the air. There was a mad rush for the protection of the tents, in which +even the guardians--or nearly all of them--joined. What they had seen had +sent a thrill of terror through every girl that had gazed upon the +terrifying sight. + +Tommy Thompson rose and stood trembling. "Thave me!" moaned Tommy. "I'm +tho thcared!" + +[Illustration: "It's the Banshee!"] + + + +CHAPTER XVI + +THE LAYING OF A SPOOK + + +"It's the banshee! It's the banshee!" screamed a score of voices. + +What they had seen had been enough to startle the bravest person. A figure +had suddenly appeared out of the gloom, a huge towering figure that looked +to the startled girls to be almost as high as the trees themselves, +though it was not more than eight feet tall. The figure was clad in long, +flowing white robes that hung gracefully to its feet. Two arms almost as +long as the figure was high, were waving frantically in the air. The face +was small and as white as the garb of the strange weird creature. It did, +indeed, look as though it might be the fabled banshee from the moors of +County Mooreland. + +"Woo-oo-oo," wailed the apparition. + +"Come back, girls!" cried Mrs. Livingston. "Come back, I tell you!" The +Chief Guardian had herself been startled at first. Standing their ground +were half a dozen other girls, among them was Hazel Holland. Patricia +Scott and Cora Kidder had long since retired to a safe distance from the +apparition. + +The words of the Guardian somehow seemed to reassure the trembling Tommy. +Then, too, she saw that Harriet did not run. Harriet had thrown herself +upon the ground and was sitting with her head in hands, her shoulders +shaking. What Tommy did not know was that Harriet was not shaking with +fear, but with laughter. + +The apparition was slowly approaching the little group of girls, with arms +waving and the weird "woo-oo-oo" becoming louder and louder. Two of the +half dozen who had stood their ground now turned and fled precipitately. + +Tommy Thompson still stood her ground, with trembling limbs. All at once +her eyes narrowed. A crafty expression took the place of the look of fear +on her small face. Then to the amazement of the girls who still remained, +Tommy crept cautiously around until she got to the rear of the approaching +figure. Now and then as she thought the giant banshee was about to turn +around, Tommy would leap back as lightly as a cat. + +Mrs. Livingston forgot her dignity and laughed until her eyes were dimmed +with tears. + +The little girl made a sudden dive and a grab. Her fingers closed over a +piece of the banshee's robe. She felt something else in her grasp and gave +a mighty tug. + +There was a shrill scream from the banshee. Harriet sprang away believing +that the apparition was about to fall on her. The girls fled. This was too +much for them. They did not think far enough to realize that what they had +heard was a most human scream and that it could have come only from a +human throat. + +Down came the giant banshee in a mighty fall. + +"Save me!" wailed the gigantic falling figure. + +It was now too late to do anything toward saving the luckless banshee. The +drapery fell away in its struggles to right itself and the terrified +apparition perched upon a pair of stilts fell sprawling close to the fire +which by this time had burned very low, else the banshee's robes might +have been permanently singed. + +Tommy uttered a little shriek. + +"It'th Crathy Jane! It'th Crathy Jane! Thomebody thave her!" + +Harriet Burrell was the "somebody" who sprang to the rescue. No sooner had +Jane touched the ground than Harriet was dragging her away, rolling her on +the ground, patting out the little flames that sprang up here and there +from her clothing. This was made the more difficult because of the long +stilts upon which the daring Jane McCarthy had walked. The long arms had +been sticks on which sheets had been draped. The arms had dropped when +Jane took her mighty fall and now lay on the ground on the other side of +the campfire. + +"Are you hurt?" begged Harriet anxiously. + +"Oh, my darlin'! I'm killed entirely." + +"Wait till I take off your stilts. You will be all right as soon as you +get to your feet." + +"Tommy has laid the ghost," cried a girl who had last run away. At this +the others came hesitatingly back. Mrs. Livingston half laughing, half +crying was assisting Jane to her feet. Jane's face wore a sheepish grin as +she shrugged her shoulders to make sure that they had not been dislocated. +Harriet had thrown off her mask. Her white robe was blackened from the +smoke and the fire from which she had rescued the singed banshee, and +Margery upon returning to the scene was complaining that she had bursted +half the buttons off her waist. + +"There is your ghost, young ladies," smiled Mrs. Livingston. "Let it be a +lesson to you to never forget your self-possession, never to be carried +away by your impulses. Always use reason." + +"Yeth. That ith what I did," declared Tommy. + +"Why didn't you run?" asked Miss Partridge, who had remained near the +scene, but at what she considered a safe distance from the apparition. + +"I thaw a lock of Crathy Jane'th hair thlipping out from behind her mathk. +The minute I thaw that hair I knew it. Then when I got behind her I thaw +the thtiltth. You thee the light wath on the other thide. I could thee +right through her drapery." + +Now that the banshee had been "laid" the frightened girls could afford to +laugh and they did. + +Mrs. Livingston spoke again. + +"Miss Burrell has fairly won an honor. Some of you observed her presence +of mind when she rolled Miss McCarthy on the ground to put out the fire in +the latter's clothing, thus possibly saving that young woman's life. For +this you are awarded five red beads, Miss Burrell, for fire is red and +fire is the enemy that you overcame." + +"Do I get a bead for laying the ghotht?" interrupted Grace. + +"Yes, you do," answered the Chief Guardian with a smile. "Miss McCarthy +also shall have two beads, one for making the finest molasses candy we +have ever eaten, the second for providing the most unusual amusement ever +known at Camp Wau-Wau. And now we will go to our quarters. It has been a +most entertaining evening, even if it did cause some of us apprehension." + +Jane McCarthy stepped up to Mrs. Livingston, looking the latter squarely +in the eyes. + +"Mrs. Livingston, I do not think I am entitled to either of those +rewards," she said. + +"No? And why not?" + +"I never made any candy in my life before. I didn't even know whether you +used baking-soda or flour in it. Harriet helped with the recipe and told +me all she could about how to go to work. Oh, I want to be perfectly +honest about it all. Harriet suggested the ghost party too, though the big +banshee and the idea of the story were mine. I don't want the beads, Mrs. +Livingston. I want Harriet Burrell to have them. She earned them, I +didn't." + +"Fine! Splendid! You are a Camp Girl in reality now. The spirit of Wau-Wau +has taken possession of you. My dear I congratulate you. The beads are +yours. Your truthfulness and unselfishness would win them for you even +though nothing else could. The fire-makers will subdue the flames after +the others have reached their tents." + +Three happy girls went arm in arm to the camp street. They were Crazy +Jane, Harriet Burrell and Tommy Thompson, the latter more proud than she +had ever been in her life, because she had done what not one of some forty +others had dared to do--she had laid the ghost. Tommy expressed her +admiration for herself that night when snuggling down under the blankets +she murmured: + +"Well, I gueth I'm thome folkth." + + + + +CHAPTER XVII + +THE SOUP THAT FAILED + + +Almost the sole topic of discussion at Camp Wau-Wau on the following day +was the train of exciting events of the previous evening. There were, too, +murmurs of disapproval at the trick that Harriet Burrell and Jane McCarthy +had played on the girls. Some of the Camp Girls were ashamed that they had +shown such cowardice, others were angry at the Meadow-Brook Girls for +making them appear at a disadvantage. Among the latter were Patricia and +Cora. These two were talking it over when Harriet in passing, bade them a +pleasant good morning. + +"Now look at her superior smile, will you?" jeered Patricia. "I just would +like to take her down a notch or two, and I will before I leave this +camp." + +"How?" asked Cora reflectively. + +"I don't know. I'll catch her somehow and make a laughing stock of her +before the rest of the girls." + +"Patricia, have you forgotten the bath towel--have you forgotten what she +knows about us?" + +"No, I haven't," answered Patricia Scott, with a toss of her head. + +"And she hasn't said a word to any one about it." + +"You don't know that. Have you noticed that that Miss Elting looks at us +very queerly when she passes us? She is very cold and distant, too, just +as though she knew something about us. You mark my words, that +Meadow-Brook Girl has told her all about finding the towel, but if it gets +to the Chief Guardian I know how I can turn the tables on that impudent +Harriet Burrell." + +"How?" + +"In the easiest way you can imagine. I'll say that Harriet never has liked +me and that she had taken my towel and hidden it purposely, just to +produce it at the right time and accuse me of having been implicated in +the hazing." + +"But it wasn't your towel," protested Cora. "It was mine." + +"That's all right. That will make it all the better. She will say it was +your towel and I will say it was mine. Don't you see how that will mix the +affair up? You must stand by me if it comes to that." + +"Of course," answered Cora Kidder, but in rather a weak voice. She was not +a bad girl at heart, but she was easily influenced; it was not difficult +to persuade her to look at any matter with other eyes than her own. It was +the bad influence of Patricia Scott that already had led Cora so far into +mischief, and that gave promise of leading her still farther. Patricia, on +the other hand, possessed a jealous and revengeful disposition. It had +caused her trouble in her own home and lost her many friends in her home +town. She had been sent to the camp in the hope that the wholesome life in +the woods might give her a new point of view, and that the association +with the Camp Girls might make a better girl of her. Thus far the desired +result had not been attained, though she had managed to hide her +shortcomings from Mrs. Livingston and the guardians. At times Mrs. +Livingston, close observer that she was, had wondered as to the girl's +real character, but Patricia's sweet smile, easily assumed to fit the +occasion, had on each occasion disarmed the Chief Guardian. + +"You must pretend to be very indignant if ever you are called to account, +and I will pretend to be indignant, too. I almost hope she does complain +of us, and she will, too. She is a sneak." + +"I don't hope she'll complain of us," cried Cora in alarm. "I know I +should die of mortification." + +"You haven't any courage, Cora Kidder," declared Patricia scornfully. "I +see I shall have to look out for both of us, and----" + +"No, no," protested Cora. "Tell me what you want me to do. I will do it. I +don't want to be found out for what I already have done and be sent home. +What would I do? Oh, what would I do?" + +Patricia gave her a withering glance. + +"What you need is backbone. You haven't any more courage than a two-year +old child. What ails you?" + +"You say I haven't any courage," answered Cora hotly. "I'll show you +whether I have or not. What do you want me to do?" she demanded, +straightening up to her full height and looking Patricia squarely in the +eyes. + +"That's the way to talk, dear," nodded Patricia. "Let's take a walk. +Forget the mean things I just said to you, but I had to do it to put some +spunk into you." + +"There comes that Margery girl," exclaimed Cora. + +"Don't mind her. She wouldn't see the side of a house if it were set up +right in front of her. I can't say as much for that perfectly impossible +Grace Thompson. She is as sharp as she can be, and she isn't afraid to +speak right out before everybody. Didn't you see how she held her ground +last night when most of the others ran away." + +"Oh, she was in the secret. She knew all about it," answered Cora Kidder. + +"That's where you make a mistake. She didn't. Didn't you see how +frightened she was at first?" + +Cora shook her head. + +"You must keep your eyes open," advised Patricia. "You've gone too far to +take any chances; that is, any more than you have to take. She was going +to run, then she held herself steady by sheer grit. I don't like her, I +don't like any of them, but I know real courage when I see it and she +showed it last night." + +"Harriet knew, though?" + +"Oh, yes; she was in the game. Of course she was. It was a shame. She +ought to be put out of the camp. She will be. There isn't room here for +her and me." + +Patricia linked an arm in that of Cora's, walking away to a spot where +they might be more by themselves. There were too many girls passing back +and forth now to make prudent a discussion such as was theirs. + +A good part of the afternoon found Harriet Burrell in the kitchen of the +cook tent. Harriet was trying to win an "honor" by making soup. By making +five standard soups consecutively she would win another bead, provided +the soups were favorably received by the Camp Wau-Wau Girls. + +Harriet's first day in the kitchen resulted in more confusion than the +kitchen had known that season. It seemed that everything was misplaced. +The dinner was late that night, but the soup was excellent. The other +girls in the kitchen made no complaint about the confusion, which they +believed to be due to carelessness on Harriet's part, because the +misplaced articles and various ingredients scattered about were those +which she had used in her work. + +The next day conditions were no different. Patricia, who was preparing +salads for an "honor" finally threw up her hands in disgust. She declared +she could stand it no longer and if some of the girls didn't remove +Harriet from the kitchen, she, Patricia would have to get out herself. +Somehow this word reached Mrs. Livingston, with the result that Patricia +herself was asked to drop her "honor" work in the kitchen for the present. + +It was a blow to Patricia Scott. She had not looked for this result, and +though she had not made the complaint in person, her criticism of Harriet +had been a boomerang that had returned and hit Patricia. This made the +girl even more bitter against Harriet than before. + +The following two days brought with them less friction in the kitchen. +Harriet Burrell's soups delighted the girls and the guardians; many were +the compliments bestowed upon the blushing Harriet. + +It was now the fifth day of Harriet's soup-making; the last in the test +for the "honor." It seemed a foregone conclusion that the young woman had +won her bead for this achievement in cookery. Harriet naturally felt +gratified. It meant something to win even one bead in the Camp Girls' +Association as every member of the organization had soon come to know. No +girl ever had won all of the "honors" these "honors" covering so many +fields of achievement as to make this well-nigh impossible. + +"Well, Miss Burrell," smiled the Chief Guardian that evening after they +had sat down to the tables and grace had been said. "I suppose you will be +entitled to wear a new bead to-morrow." + +"I hope so, Mrs. Livingston," answered Harriet with a blush. + +"Wait till you try the thoup," suggested Tommy. + +"I agree with you," said Hazel. + +"Your friends do not seem to have the same confidence in your soup making +that the rest of us feel," smiled Miss Partridge. + +"Perhaps that is because they know my shortcomings better than you do, +Miss Partridge," replied Harriet. + +A close observer might have seen Patricia and Cora exchange meaning +glances. + +There was a lively chattering along the tables while the girls were +waiting for the serving of the first course, the soup. This was brought to +the table in great tureens, one for each table, the guardian who sat at +the head of the table serving the soup which was passed along to the other +end by the girls themselves. In this case it was Miss Elting who was doing +the serving at the table at which the Meadow-Brook Girls were seated. + +"This consomme certainly looks delicious," she said with a smile. + +"From the smell I should say it must be," declared Jane McCarthy. "I know +I could die eating that soup." + +"Be careful," warned a voice. "You may." + +"I say girls, let's wait till Harriet samples it," suggested Hazel. "It is +her last chance at the soup. There's no telling what she might do to us." + +"Yeth, that ith right," nodded Grace. "No poithon cup for uth." + +"Taste it, darlin'," urged Jane. + +Harriet with a good natured smile dipped her spoon in daintily, carrying +some of the steaming soup to her lips. She tasted the consomme gingerly, +then took another spoonful, and hurriedly put the spoon back in the dish. +A horrified expression appeared on the face of the Meadow-Brook girl. + +"There! What did I tell you?" cried Margery. + +"What is the trouble?" asked Miss Partridge. + +"Oh-h-h!" gasped Harriet, making a desperate effort to control herself. + +A girl on the other side of the table from Miss Burrell, sampled the soup, +then hastily dropped her spoon. Margery followed suit a moment later. + +"How is it?" questioned Hazel. + +"Please don't ask me," declared Margery gloomily. + +Miss Elting made a wry face when she tasted the consomme, but said +nothing. Some went on eating, others laid down their spoons and leaned +back in their chairs. Tommy was the first to break the silence that had +settled over the table. + +"There ith thomething the matter with thith thoup," she declared in a loud +voice. + +"That's what I say," answered a voice. + +"And I, and I, and I," cried other voices. + +"Yes, I agree with you," answered Miss Partridge gravely. "Harriet what +did you put in the soup?" + +"The usual ingredients." + +Mrs. Livingston at this juncture sampled the soup. Her face darkened. She +swallowed a spoonful, then quickly laid the spoon on the soup plate. + +Harriet had shrunk back into her chair. A deep flush rose to her face. To +cover her confusion she essayed to take some more soup, but the effort was +a failure. She simply could not eat the consomme. + +"It tathteth to me like thoap," declared Tommy. + +"I believe it is soap," spoke up Patricia Scott. "How perfectly +frightful!" + +"I am afraid, Miss Burrell," said Mrs. Livingston, "that you have lost the +'honor' for this season. This consomme seems to be a dismal failure. This +of course does not preclude you from taking up some other branch of +cookery and winning an 'honor'." + +Harriet was on the verge of tears, but she held herself under good +control. Her humiliation was apparent only in her flaming cheeks and +almost imperceptible beads of perspiration that stood out on her forehead. + +"This is a matter that must be looked into, Harriet," said the Chief +Guardian. "Young ladies, eat no more of the soup. There is something +seriously wrong with it. It tastes like soap to me, too; I am free to +admit that. I hope no one has been playing pranks," fixing a keen glance +on Harriet's face. + +"Oh, Mrs. Livingston," cried Harriet, shocked almost beyond words. + +"I am not accusing you of any such thing, my dear," explained the Chief +Guardian. "You would be unlikely to play pranks and lose your 'honor' +mark. The guardians will please accompany me to the kitchen. Young ladies, +you will proceed with your dinner. Upon second thought, Miss Partridge and +Miss Elting will accompany me. The other guardians may remain here." + +Mrs. Livingston rose, as did the two teachers whom she had named. A heavy +silence settled over the cook tent after the three women had disappeared +into the kitchen, a small tent at the rear of the cook tent. They were +gone for some time. Finally, Mrs. Livingston and Miss Partridge returned. +Miss Elting was not with them. The Chief Guardian's face wore an +expression of sternness such as none of the girls ever had observed there +before. + +Harriet appeared wholly to have lost her appetite. She was making a brave +effort to eat, but the food choked her. The meal was finished in silence. +At the conclusion of the meal, Mrs. Livingston rose and requested the +girls to come to order. + +"Young ladies," she began, "a most serious thing has occurred. I make no +accusations. Miss Burrell, where is the key to your supply box?" + +"I hung it on a nail on the outside of the tent pole just behind my work +table, Mrs. Livingston." + +The Chief Guardian turned to Miss Partridge. + +"Do you mind bringing Miss Burrell's key and box, Miss Partridge?" she +asked. The young guardian rose promptly and left the tent. A few moments +later, she returned bearing a galvanized box, slightly larger than a +baking powder case. This she placed on the table before the Chief +Guardian, laying a key beside it. Harriet saw that the box was hers, but +she did not know why it had been brought to the tent. + +Mrs. Livingston unlocked the supply box, then tilting it so that the light +from the hanging lamp nearby shone into the box, she peered in. Harriet +saw her grope in the box, saw her withdraw some small object and examine +it in the palm of her hand amid a breathless silence. Then the Chief +Guardian raised her eyes, fixing them on Harriet Burrell with an +inquiring, sorrowful gaze. + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII + +AN "HONOR" FAIRLY LOST + + +"Miss Burrell," began the Chief Guardian in an impressive voice, "I find +that a serious offense has been committed, an offense that cannot be +overlooked. A prank is allowable within reasonable limits, but any such +trick as this borders on the disgraceful." + +"Wha-at do you mean, Mrs. Livingston?" questioned Harriet. + +"We have examined the pot in which the soup was made. We have, after +careful examination, decided what it is that gives the consomme the +peculiar flavor that you all have noticed." + +Harriet listened with an expression of grave concern. She forgot in the +interest she felt in what the Chief Guardian was about to say, her own +humiliation at having lost the "honor" she had so nearly earned. + +"We came to the conclusion that nothing but soap could give the soup the +peculiar flavor that makes it so unpalatable. Then again we observed +little beads floating on the surface," continued Mrs. Livingston. "While +attractive to look at these were very disagreeable to the taste for they +were soap bubbles. However, an entirely different complexion has been +placed on the matter since my examination of your box before me on the +table. Miss Burrell, I find in this box a small piece of castile soap from +which some shavings have been left in the box and on the paring knife with +which the soap was shaved off." + +"Soap in my kit?" cried Harriet, rising slowly to her feet. + +"Yes." + +"But--why--what is it doing there?" gasped the astonished girl. + +"That is what we should like to know. No one had access to your kit except +yourself. The box was locked and the key hung where you placed it when you +last had occasion to close the box." + +"Yes, yes, but----" + +"We also found flakes of soap scattered about on the floor in the kitchen. +I slipped on a shaving of it and nearly fell just now when I visited the +kitchen. Did you have any soap in your kit?" + +"Certainly not, Mrs. Livingston." + +"Then how did it come to be there just now when I opened the box?" + +"Oh, I don't know," answered Harriet despairingly. "But surely, Mrs. +Livingston, you do not accuse me of anything so dreadful as mixing soap +with the consomme? Oh, you don't mean that; you can't mean it?" + +"While I am not by any means accusing you, the facts on the face of the +affair speak for themselves, and----" + +The Chief Guardian was interrupted by the sudden springing to her feet of +Crazy Jane. Her face was flushed; her hair was disarranged her arms were +raised above her head. + +[Illustration: "Oh, Shame On All of You!" Cried Jane.] + +"Oh, shame on all of you!" cried the girl. "My darlin' Harriet wouldn't do +such a thing. Never! Show me the one who did it, knowing that the darlin' +girl would be accused. I'll scratch her eyes out, I will!" + +Jane was in a towering rage. The calm voice of Mrs. Livingston interrupted +the tirade. + +"Miss McCarthy, be good enough to resume your seat," she said. + +Jane hesitated. For a few perilous seconds she struggled with herself. The +girls expected an outbreak more vehement than her first. Instead, Jane sat +down with an emphasis that jarred the dishes on the table. + +"We will now continue with this matter. Can any person here explain, +first how the consomme happens to be soaped, and secondly why soap is +found in Miss Burrell's kit?" questioned Mrs. Livingston. + +A painful silence reigned in the cook tent. There seemed to be no +explanation of the mystery. + +"There was nothing of the sort in the box when last I used it," reiterated +Harriet, "I am positive of that, Mrs. Livingston. Nor could it have been +at the bottom of the box under the other things. Knowing that I had +finished my work in the soup test, I examined the contents of the box to +put everything in order." + +"You locked the box afterwards?" + +"Immediately. I hung the key in its accustomed place, too." + +"You have no idea when the soap was dropped into the soup kettle?" + +"No. But wait! Just before I came into the cook tent to sit down I tasted +the soup, as I had done a dozen times before while in the kitchen to make +sure that it was exactly as it should be." + +"Did you taste it just before you came in to dinner? Did you detect +anything wrong with it, Miss Burrell?" + +"There was nothing wrong with it then. I mean--you know what I mean. +There was none of this soapy taste in it at all. To me it tasted +delicious. The first I realized that something had happened to the +consomme, was when I took a spoonful of it at the table here. Then I knew +something was wrong with it. That is all I can tell you. But you must know +that I would not do a thing like that, Mrs. Livingston. Please don't say +that you think I might be guilty of any such thing. Do you think I would +spoil my chance of winning an 'honor' for the sake of playing a +contemptible trick?" + +"No, Harriet, I do not think you would," decided Mrs. Livingston after +gazing steadily into the troubled eyes of Harriet Burrell for a moment. + +Harriet caught her breath sharply. + +"It ith a mean thhame," declared Tommy in a voice that reached every +person in the tent. "I gueth the banshee mutht have done it." + +A chorus of giggles greeted this sally. The laughter was suppressed by the +Chief Guardian. + +"We will leave the mystery of the doctored soup as it stands until after +breakfast to-morrow morning," announced Mrs. Livingston. "After that, if +the guilty girl makes no confession in the meantime, we shall begin an +investigation of our own." + +The Chief Guardian rose, the girls doing likewise, after which they filed +out of the tent. Once outside they began to talk excitedly. Most of them +took sides with Harriet Burrell. They did not believe she could have been +guilty of such a trick. Besides, she would be defeating her own ambitions +if she did do so. She was certain to lose the coveted "honor." Despite +this, however, there were those who did believe that Harriet had put soap +in the consomme. + +It had been an evening full of excitement and unexpected happenings. And +now Harriet Burrell would not have another opportunity to win her "honor" +in this line until three months had passed. + +Harriet's face was stony as she fled to her tent. Jane McCarthy reached +the tent a few minutes behind her friend. Jane threw her arms about +Harriet, expressing her opinion of the whole affair in her own hot-headed +way. Harriet's eyes were dry but her cheeks were hot. She was holding +herself well in hand, yet when she spoke there was a slight quaver in her +voice. She was not a girl given to tears. + +"I don't care for the 'honor' so much," Harriet said, "but I just can't +stand it to have the girls believing deep down in their hearts that I +could have done that awful thing. They will say it; at least some of them +will." + +"I dare them to!" flamed Jane. "Just let me hear them. Oh, just let me +hear one girl saying a word about Harriet Burrell. Oh!" + +"I don't want you to mix in this trouble at all, Jane," objected Harriet. +"It is bad enough as it is. If I could find out who the guilty one is----" + +"What would you do if you did find out?" demanded Jane. + +"I don't know. Nothing I suppose," returned Harriet with a wan smile. + +"That's just it. You've got to fight if you don't want to get walked on in +this world. My dad says so. He's a fighter, he is, little one, and he has +a daughter who can take her own part and half a dozen other people's +besides. My sleeves will be rolled up all the time after this. You watch +me get into action when I discover the girl, and----" + +"I think you had better leave all that to me, Miss McCarthy," advised a +voice at the door of the tent. + +At the first sound of the voice Harriet thought either Patricia or Cora +had come in. Then she saw that it was Mrs. Livingston. + +"Please don't involve yourself in difficulties, my dear. Now, will you +leave us, please! I wish to speak alone with Miss Burrell." + +Jane went outside the tent where she paced up and down waiting until the +Chief Guardian should come out, when Jane intended to return to the tent +and talk further with her friend. She intercepted the other Meadow-Brook +Girls who had come over to sympathize with Harriet. All save Tommy +returned to their own tents. + +"Now, my dear," said Mrs. Livingston, seating herself beside Harriet on +the edge of the latter's cot, "please do not take this quite so hard. You +will have plenty of opportunity to win other 'honors' before leaving Camp +Wau-Wau." + +"It is not the loss of the 'honor' that is disturbing me, Mrs. Livingston. +It is the thought that you suspected me of being the author of that +trick," answered Harriet quite frankly. "You will understand that I am not +saying this in an impertinent sense." + +"My dear girl, I know of course that you are not. Let me tell you +something. It may serve to make you feel this less keenly. I sought for +the moment to be a little harsh with you thinking that possibly the girl +who had done this might rise and confess at once rather than see you bear +the burden of the accusation?" + +"There is little danger of her doing that." + +"So I infer. But you have a suspicion as to who she may be?" added the +Chief Guardian quickly. + +"I may have, but I should not wish to name any one. You see my suspicion +may be entirely wrong. In fact I am convinced that it is." + +"My child, if you have a well-founded suspicion of any girl here you +should make it known to me. It is your duty to do that." + +"That is just the trouble," answered Harriet with a faint smile. "My +suspicion is not a well founded one. Even if it were I should not be sure +that I ought to tell you." + +"I will not press you to tell me, my dear. I will leave it all to your +good judgment. At breakfast to-morrow morning I shall announce that you +are in no way held to blame for this unpleasant incident." + +With a kind "good night, Miss Burrell," the Chief Guardian left Harriet. + +Patricia and Cora were about to enter the tent when they espied Jane +walking up and down. + +"On guard, eh?" sneered Patricia. + +Jane strolled over, peered down impudently into the face of Patricia +Scott, gazing at the girl for all of half a minute. + +"Yes," answered Jane shortly, then turned her back on the two girls. + + + + +CHAPTER XIX + +WHEN THE STORM BROKE + + +Instead of entering the tent after Crazy Jane's snub, Patricia and Cora +Kidder gazed at the girl pacing back and forth before it, then laughing +sarcastically turned and walked away. Mrs. Livingston saw them in the +distance when she came out, but her attention was immediately centred on +Jane. + +"Miss McCarthy," she said. "I wouldn't keep Harriet up long, were I in +your place. The poor girl has had a trying time of it this evening. Were +the two girls who just walked away from here, Miss Scott and Miss Kidder?" + +"Yes, ma'am. And I gave them a good stiff punch--I mean I told them--I let +them know how much I loved them." + +"Try to love every one, Miss McCarthy. It doesn't pay for one to go about +with any other feeling in the heart." + +"I guess I must have been born with the other feeling," returned Crazy +Jane. "But at any rate, I know I have the other feeling now." + +"Try to be like Miss Burrell, sweet and forgiving. Good night." + +"Good night, Mrs. Livingston. I'll just say 'good night' to Harriet. I +won't stay a minute." + +Jane was true to her word. She ran into the tent and gathering Harriet in +her arms, kissed her on the forehead, very gently, too, for Jane; after +which the impulsive girl ran out without giving Harriet a chance to say a +word. + +The hour for "lights out" not having arrived, most of the girls were out +by the campfire chatting. Harriet preferred to be alone on this occasion. +She did not feel equal to talking with any one. She felt that the day had +been a miserable failure. There had been two days of it. First, everything +in the kitchen had gone wrong. This condition had somewhat improved after +Patricia had left the kitchen, only to become many times worse after three +days had elapsed. + +Harriet tried to reason out the mystery. Her first thought was that +Patricia might have had something to do with the spoiling of the soup. But +she had not the slightest proof that Patricia was the culprit. + +Harriet was at a loss to know what to do. The problem was too much for +her. Her head whirled with her effort to solve it Before retiring for the +night, however, she moved her cot to the extreme rear of the tent so that +the light would not be so strong in her eyes when Patricia and Cora came +in to retire. After a time Harriet dropped off to sleep. She was awakened +by voices outside at the rear of the tent. + +The light was out and the tent was in darkness. Harriet did not know what +time it was, but hearing regular breathing she decided that of course the +two girls must have come in and retired without having awakened her. But +as Harriet listened she recognized the voices. They were outside the tent +within a yard of her head at the moment. + +"To 'The Pines'?" came the question in Patricia's voice. + +"Yes," replied Cora. "Charlie Collier wants me to go with him. He says he +will come for me in his car. They are going to have a perfectly lovely +dance at 'The Pines.'" + +"Have you spoken to Mrs. Livingston?" + +"She wouldn't let me go. Of what use would it be to speak to her? I'm so +angry I could howl." + +"What a simpleton you are, Cora Kidder," chided Patricia. "If I had an +invitation to that dance and wanted to go--really were crazy to go--I'd +go!" + +"How?" + +"Cut for it." + +"You mean go without permission?" + +"Of course. I'd do it just to defy her." + +A brief period of silence followed. Then Cora spoke. + +"If I thought I could do it and get back without discovery, I would," she +said slowly. + +"Of course you can get back. Tell Charlie Collier at what hour you must +return and see that he starts back to camp in good season with you. Is he +coming alone?" + +"Oh, mercy no. His sister will come with him and return with us." + +"When is the party!" + +"The day after to-morrow night." + +"How are you to let him know that you will go?" + +"He is going to call here with his sister to-morrow." + +"Good! Now don't be afraid. Tell him you'll go." + +"I believe I will," replied Cora. By the way, Patricia, the soap trick +worked all right, didn't it!" + +"It certainly did," was the answer, and Patricia broke into a merry laugh, +in which Cora did not appear to join so heartily. + +Harriet heard no more. The two girls had gotten up and moved out of her +hearing. But she was shocked beyond expression. The soap in the consomme +was no longer a mystery. She had never believed that Patricia was quite +so unscrupulous. Now she knew the worst. Harriet did not know what course +to pursue, but after thinking it over she concluded that there was nothing +for her to do. As to the proposed trip to "The Pines," surely were she to +go to Cora and tell her what a wrong thing she was planning, Harriet would +merely be snubbed. Besides, it was not at all certain that Cora Kidder +would go. + +She heard the two girls slip into the tent and knew from their light +footfalls that they were wearing their slippers. Harriet knew, too, that +they had been sitting outside clad in their wrappers, for they got into +bed immediately. There were a few whispered words, which she failed to +catch, then silence settled over the tent, broken occasionally by Tommy's +unintelligible mutterings. Tommy was dreaming again--giving promise of +having a mild form of nightmare later on. + +A gust of wind set the tree-tops to rustling. All Nature stirred +restlessly. The listening girl heard the disturbed chirpings of the birds +in the trees. Following this came the patter of raindrops on the roof of +the tent. A brilliant flash of lightning made the tent as light as day for +the fraction of a second. Harriet could plainly see the faces of the three +girls in their cots. They were asleep, or at least appeared to be +sleeping, for their eyes were closed. Then came the distant rumble of +thunder. + +Though unafraid, Harriet shivered a little and snuggled down under the +blankets. The rain now began to fall, at first mildly then increasing to a +roar as heavy drops began beating on the canvas roof. The sound lulled her +to sleep. She simply could not fight off the drowsiness that had taken +possession of her, and unmindful of the storm outside, Harriet soon passed +into peaceful slumber. + +The storm grew heavier. The tents were illuminated almost incessantly by +flashes of lightning. It was quite evident, however, that the camp was not +in the heart of the electrical disturbance, although a veritable deluge of +water was now falling upon it. + +Nearly every girl in the camp lay wide awake with head buried in her +pillow, shivering, momentarily expecting to be struck by lightning. +Harriet was suddenly startled by a scream following a particularly vivid +flash of lightning. + +"Did some one call?" she asked. + +"Oh, yeth, yeth," moaned Tommy. "It wath awful." + +"There is nothing to fear," returned Harriet. "Lie down and cover your +head if the lightning disturbs you. Are the other girls asleep?" + +A flash answered the question for her. Patricia and Cora were sitting up +in their beds, with blankets wrapped about them. Their faces were pale +with fright. + +"Don't be frightened, girls," Harriet called soothingly. "You can tell by +listening that the worst of the storm has passed. It has gone to the north +of us. The wind is blowing strongly from the south." + +Cora gave her an appealing look that made Harriet feel sorry for the girl. +Patricia never looked at her at all. + +"It may rain all the rest of the night, but the dangerous part of the +storm has passed," continued Harriet. "I'm glad of it myself. One doesn't +feel any too secure in these flimsy tents in a heavy gale. But don't +worry." + +"Oh, thave me!" wailed Tommy, quickly pulling the blankets over her head +as the tent was illuminated by a particularly brilliant flash of +lightning. + +The downpour became heavier. Next the tent began to leak. Harriet felt +several large drops of rain strike in her face. + +"I think I had better move," she said laughingly. "How is it with you, +girls?" + +"I'm soaked," answered Cora. + +"Drag your cots into the middle of the tent. I think we shall find it +drier there." + +This suited Grace. She felt the need of closer companionship. Then +followed the sound of cots being scraped along the floor. Harriet had +reasoned correctly. The middle of the tent thus far had not begun to leak. + +They crawled in under the blankets once more, but three of the Camp Girls +were trembling and shivering with fear at the fury of the storm. Ten +minutes later the tent sprang a leak directly over their heads. Very +shortly after that the four cots and the bedding were thoroughly soaked by +the merciless downpour. + +Patricia, Cora and Tommy hurriedly crawled out of their water-soaked beds. +Harriet decided that she would be as well off in her cot, so she lay +still. She did suggest that one of the girls might try to light the +lantern. Patricia fumbled about in the darkness for the matches, and +finally found them, only to discover that they were so wet that they would +not light. + +Suddenly a new and terrifying sound was borne to the ears of the four +girls. + +Tommy screamed with fright. Cora uttered a terrified wail. Harriet and +Patricia, however, were silent. At the first suggestion of the threatening +sound Harriet had leaped from her cot. She stood with one hand slightly +raised, her head bent forward ever so little, her eyes tightly closed, +every nerve in her body centred on listening to the disturbing sound, +seeking to discover its meaning. Then all at once it occurred to her what +it was. + +Harriet acted instantly. + +"Down!" she cried sharply. "Under the cots! Quick! Do as I tell you! +Tommy! Are you under?" + +"Yeth. Oh, thave me!" came a muffled voice that seemed to be under the +floor of the tent. + +Patricia and Cora, recognizing that Harriet had some well defined plan in +mind, obeyed her without the slightest hesitation. They threw themselves +on the floor hastily crawling under the cots. Then Harriet Burrell made a +sudden dive. She was standing several feet from her own bed. The dive sent +her sliding underneath the nearest cot. Her progress was stopped by the +body of one of her companions. + +She had sought cover none too soon. The most terrific crashing that any of +those girls ever had listened to, filled the air. Above the uproar was +heard faintly the scream of a girl somewhere outside the tent. Then the +blow fell, a mighty, crushing blow that seemed to set the universe all a +tremble. + + + + +CHAPTER XX + +THE FALL OF A FOREST KING + + +"Thave me!" moaned the unhappy Tommy, but her voice was lost in the volume +of sound that fairly overwhelmed the occupants of the tent. + +Almost at the instant that the first alarm had reached her ears, Harriet +Burrell recognized the nature of the sound. She had heard it before though +in a lesser degree. A tree was falling. She remembered a tall aged pine +that stood a short distance to the south of the tent. Between the tree and +the tent was a fairly open space, that was filled principally with +saplings and scrub undergrowth. Harriet in that moment understood, she +thought, that the heavy downpour of rain had weakened the hold of the aged +roots of the tree in the ground. The heavy wind blowing against the old +pine had been too much for the weakened roots. The tree was falling with +mighty crashings and reports that sounded like the explosions of firearms. + +To run, Harriet believed might be attended with serious consequences to +them, for the long limbs of the tree were penetrating the tent roof +before she had fairly gotten her companions underneath the cots. The tent +was swept down as Harriet was diving under the bed. She realized that if +the full force of the trunk fell on the cots nothing could save the girls +beneath them. Still, Harriet did not believe the tree could fall so flat +as that. Its limbs, she thought, would support its trunk, keeping the +latter from falling flat on the ground. + +Her three companions screamed with terror. Harriet was silent. She was +listening to the terrifying sounds, straining every nerve to the task, +fully expecting to be blotted out of existence at any second. She felt the +first result of the falling tent when a flood of water that had rained +down on the tent floor splashed into her face and over her body. +Everything seemed to cave in. Some of the larger limbs of the tree struck +the floor of the tent so close to the cots that the girls under them were +paralyzed with fear for a few awful seconds. + +It seemed to them that the crashings and crunchings never would cease. But +they finally did. The girls then realized that the air was close and that +it was insufferably hot where they were. + +"Is--is it all over?" gasped Cora. + +"Yes, I hope so," answered Harriet in a matter of fact voice. + +"Wha-at was it?" questioned Patricia in a smothered tone. + +"The old pine tree fell. It was fortunate for us that we were in the +centre of the tent, for the trunk of the tree is kept from us by the +branches that are resting in the tent and on the ground at each side. But +girls, we must get out of here. Is any one of you hurt?" + +The girls replied in the negative. How to get free of the tent was a +problem. The canvas roof was drawn taut over their haven of safety. The +air in their strange prison was getting very close. + +"Oh, let's get out of this awful place," moaned Cora. + +"We must wait a little," answered Harriet. "You lie perfectly still. I +will try to get some fresh air in here. Oh, I wish I had a knife," she +added as her groping hands came in contact with the canvas over which she +was searching for some little opening into which she could insert a finger +and tear the canvas. A moment later Harriet uttered a glad little +exclamation. She had found the opening that she was searching for. She +ripped the canvas after great effort, for the cloth was tough. Then to her +dismay she found a great fold of the canvas on the other side of the +opening thus made. All her labor had been fruitless. + +Harriet raised her voice in a shout for assistance. The cry was muffled +and could not possibly have reached far. Their positions were growing more +and more desperate. Harriet Burrell's three companions were so firmly held +by the weight of the cots over them, that they were barely able to move. +Harriet being near the edge of the heap had a little more freedom. Of this +she was taking full advantage, wriggling desperately to enlarge the space +about her, seeking here and there for an opening through which she might +crawl in order to make a way for her companions, who were now crying +hysterically. Patricia, however, was more calm than any of the others save +Harriet herself. + +All at once, the girl became conscious of a confused murmur of voices that +seemed to come from some distance away. She shouted again and again. At +last her calls were answered. + +"Help is coming, girls," she cried in an encouraging voice. "Keep up your +courage." + +"H-a-r-r-i-e-t?" wailed a voice. "Are you there?" + +"Yes, Jane." + +Then she heard the voices of Hazel and Margery. The latter two were half +crazed with fear for Harriet. The next time Jane cried out she was nearer +to the imprisoned girls. + +"Call to me, darlin', so that I may know where you are," she shouted. + +"We are right in the middle of the heap under the tent," answered Harriet. +"None of us is hurt. Is any one else hurt?" + +"One girl was badly bruised. But oh, this is too bad. I'm coming. No, I +can't get any closer. What shall I do?" wailed Jane. + +"Get something to cut away this canvas as soon as you can get to it. We +are smothering," returned Harriet. + +"Jasper is going to cut the limbs of the tree away," answered Jane. + +"No, no, no!" shouted Harriet. "He must not do that He will have the trunk +down on us and then we shall all be crushed. Have him try to reach us by +cutting away only the smaller branches of the tree, but don't let him cut +off any of the larger limbs. Tell him to hurry for we shall soon smother +in here. Watch him, Jane, to see that he doesn't do anything to increase +our danger." + +"I'll watch him, my darling" returned Jane. "Oh, what a mess! What a +mess!" + +Mrs. Livingston had caused the general alarm to be sounded, guardians +being ordered to have every available lamp in the camp lighted and brought +to the scene. Jane's, however, was the commanding force. Carrying a +lantern she took the directing of the rescue into her own hands, ordering +Jasper and the girls much as her father in other days had bossed gangs of +men. + +First of all the canvas of the tent was cut near to where the four girls +lay. Then at Jane's suggestion the smaller branches of the tree were +carefully cut away about them to give room for the work of assisting the +four girls from their perilous position. By this time Jane and Harriet +were exchanging humorous little remarks, keeping up a running fire of +comment and trying to make light of their dangerous predicament. Cora and +Tommy were trembling so that when they did speak, their words were +scarcely intelligible to the girl who was coming to their rescue. +Patricia, however, was silent. + +"That's enough, Jasper," commanded Jane at last. "Now hold the lantern." + +All at once there was an ominous creaking and snapping directly above +where they lay. + +"I'm being crushed!" screamed Cora. + +Harriet had heard the sound. She knew the meaning of it, too. Some part of +the tree was settling over the cots as the result of Jasper's efforts to +reach the imprisoned girls. Harriet Burrell's mind worked rapidly. She +turned as quickly as she was able until she lay at right angles to the +cots and wholly beneath them with her head inward, her feet toward the +spot where Jasper and Jane were working feverishly to reach the girls. + +"I don't know that I can do it, but I can try," muttered Harriet. She was +barely able to breathe. "Hurry!" she called. "We can't stand it much +longer." The girl braced herself, arched her back and stiffened her +muscles. To her joy, she found herself able to raise the cots a trifle. +The weight that had last crushed them down, was not so great but that she +could raise it, though when she desisted from her efforts the weight +above, held her down firmly across the bodies of two of her companions. + +"Here we are darlin's," came the welcome voice of Crazy Jane close at +hand. "Hurry, now. This old house may tumble in again." + +"Tell me when you are ready. Help Patricia out first. I'll lift the cots +while you pull her out. All ready?" + +"Yes." + +Harriet threw all her strength into the task of raising the cots, +underneath which she had burrowed. Patricia was quickly dragged out. The +cots sagged under the weight that bore them down and Harriet Burrell +sagged under the weight of both. + +"Cora! Be quick!" she gasped. + +"I--I can't move." + +Harriet put forth a greater effort of strength. Cora Kidder was dragged +out from under the cots gasping. Then came Tommy more dead than alive, +uttering frightened little moans. Harriet suddenly collapsed under the +weight she had been holding up, her three companions in the meantime being +on their way to safety. + +Jane heard the crackling of the limbs of the tree and the snap of a brace +on a cot. Her frantic calls to Harriet were unanswered. Crazy Jane knew +that Harriet Burrell was in mortal danger. + +Jasper was still holding the lantern, just outside the danger line, so +that Jane was now working in the dark. Making her way to the pile of cots +she groped helplessly about, her hands at length coming in contact with +Harriet's feet. Five seconds later Jane was bending all her energies to +the work of raising the cot from the body of her friend. It was +useless--Harriet was pinned down under the weight of the tree pressing +upon the cot. + +"Jasper, where are you?" cried Jane. + +"I'm holding the lantern out here." + +"Bring it nearer, you wooden Indian!" cried the girl indignantly. + +Jasper obeyed with alacrity, holding the lantern as close to where Jane +worked as was possible. + +Jane made one more frantic effort to raise the cot, then finding it +useless she clambered back to where Jasper stood peering anxiously at the +fallen tent. Glancing hastily about, she instantly formed her plan for +rescuing Harriet. + +Seizing one of the side poles of the tent she ran one end of it under the +cot; then bracing her shoulder against it, used it as a lever in the +endeavor to pry the weight off her friend. The pole broke in the middle. + +Nothing daunted, she placed the two broken ends of it together under the +cot, and thus doubling their strength, she shouted excitedly to Jasper: + +"Take hold, you owl-faced sleepy-head!" + +Jasper did so, and with difficulty elevated the cot a few inches above the +body of Harriet. + +But that was enough! Like a flash Jane bent down and dragged Harriet from +her perilous position and out into the open air. + +Harriet lay on the wet ground gasping for breath. She was completely +exhausted. Her hair was a tangled mass, her face was scratched and bloody, +her wrapper was badly torn. + +"Get away from here!" commanded Crazy Jane, turning on Jasper almost +savagely, and Jasper lost no time in obeying her. "Are you much hurt, +darlin'?" she begged grasping one of Harriet's hands in both her own. + +"Oh! Wa--ait till I ge--t my breath," gasped Harriet. + +"Take your time. Oh, I'm so glad. I thought I'd never get you out." + +Harriet roused herself. + + +"Is Harriet all right?" cried the anxious voice of Hazel Holland. + +"Yes, she is, but don't you bother her," warned Jane. "She's all in." + +"I--I'll be all ri--ight Don't worry," gasped Harriet. + +She struggled to a sitting posture. Then her head drooped forward. Her +arms fell limply at her sides, and with a little moan Harriet toppled +over, unconscious. + + + + +CHAPTER XXI + +A DAY OF EXCITEMENT + + +"Get back!" commanded Crazy Jane, pushing a crowd of girls away. "Do you +want to smother the poor child?" + +"We must get her into one of the tents," declared Mrs. Livingston. + +"Wait till she comes to," answered Jane, turning Harriet over on her back +so that the rain, which was falling in a fine drizzle now, might beat on +the face of the unconscious girl. + +Now Harriet began to move her head from side to side to avoid the drizzle +that was beating into her face. Soon her eyelids began to quiver. Her +breathing became stronger. Mrs. Livingston was kneeling beside her, +chafing the girl's hands and smoothing back the tangled hair from her +white forehead. + +"I think she should be carried in to one of the tents now," said the Chief +Guardian. + +"Sure," agreed Jane, gathering Harriet into her arms and staggering away. +She shook her head vehemently as half a dozen girls sprang forward to help +her with her burden. + +Harriet struggled from the friendly arms of Jane. + +"I--I can walk," she said weakly. Jane threw an arm about her waist and +led her into the nearest tent, followed by Mrs. Livingston and more than +twenty Camp Girls. + +"You had better all go to your tents, dry yourselves and get into bed," +advised the Chief Guardian. "We don't want any of our Camp Girls to become +ill, you know. Miss Burrell will be all right now, I think." + +The Camp Girls obeyed reluctantly, though Harriet's chums asked and +received permission to remain with their fellow Meadow-Brook girl. Upon +entering the tent Jane saw the tousled head of Patricia Scott above the +blankets of another girl's col Patricia had crawled into the first cot she +came to. + +"Get up, young lady, and give Harriet a chance," ordered Jane. + +Patricia merely stared, then her black eyes snapped. She made no move to +rise. Crazy Jane did not repeat her order. Instead she strode up to the +cot, grasped the edge of it and turned it over. Patricia went sprawling. + +Harriet had sat down heavily on the floor of the tent as soon as her +friend released her. Jane patted down the quilts and stepping over to her +companion assisted her to the suddenly vacated cot. + +"Get in, honey," smiled Jane. + +Patricia had scrambled to her feet, her eyes snapping menacingly, her +hands clenched so tightly as to show white ridges at the knuckles. Then +she caught sight of the Chief Guardian about to enter the tent and brought +up abruptly in her charge on Crazy Jane who had not deigned to look at +Patricia after dumping her out of the cot. + +"You may go to my quarters and lie down, Miss Scott," ordered Mrs. +Livingston. "The rest of you may do the same when you feel equal to it." + +Patricia flung herself out of the tent angrily. Cora remained a few +moments, acting as though she wanted to say something. However, instead of +doing so she finally followed Patricia and went through the rain to Mrs. +Livingston's tent. + +"Ith--ith Harriet better now?" questioned Tommy in a hesitating voice. + +"Yes, dear, we hope so. She will be as well as ever by to-morrow morning. +Miss McCarthy, do you know what she did to save those girls?" + +"No, Mrs. Livingston, I don't know. She saved them all right. That's as +much as I care to know. Has any one a wrapper? Harriet is soaking wet." + +Hazel and Margery immediately began rummaging in the tent. They failed to +find a kimono or dressing gown, because the girls who occupied the tent +were wearing their own. Mrs. Livingston thereat, removed Harriet's torn, +dressing gown, wrapping her in dry blankets, Harriet protesting all the +time that she was not in need of all these attentions. One of the regular +occupants of the tent was sent to another tent where she slept on the +floor for the rest of the night. She had offered no objection to giving up +her bed, nor would she have done so had she found Patricia there, as +Patricia Scott well knew. Jane declared that she would not leave Harriet. + +In the meantime, Miss Partridge, who now was Mrs. Livingston's Chief +Assistant, was making hot tea for the girls who had been caught under the +falling tree. Mrs. Livingston remained with Harriet for a little time, +leaving soon after Miss Partridge came in with the tea. Shortly after that +she might have been seen, enveloped in a hooded raincoat tramping about +the camp with Jasper, examining the trees to learn if there was further +danger from any of them. Having satisfied herself on this point and making +a final round of the tents to see that her girls were all comfortably +settled for the night, Mrs. Livingston returned to her own tent. + +Morning dawned bright and beautiful after the storm. It was not until then +that the Camp Girls realized what a narrow escape Harriet Burrell and the +three other girls had had. There was nothing to be seen of the tent save +here and there a white patch of canvas observable under the mass of limbs +and foliage. Jasper was at work stoically chopping away, both for the sake +of clearing up the mess and providing some excellent wood for the +campfire. After dinner enough of the wreckage was cleared away so that the +girls were able to catch a glimpse of the four cots drawn up close +together, though they were now crushed down and lay in confusion on the +floor of the tent. + +Harriet had gotten up shortly after the usual hour. Her eyes were bright, +but her face showed the effect of the trial through which she had passed. +It still bore scratches. The girl was so lame that every step she took +gave her pain and her back was so stiff that she stooped considerably when +walking. Mrs. Livingston had tried to get the story of Harriet's saving of +their lives from the three girls. Patricia and Cora were uncommunicative. +Tommy had no very clear idea of what had occurred, except that she "wath +thmothered almotht to death." But Mrs. Livingston was not to be put off so +easily. She found an opportunity to speak with Harriet early in the +afternoon. The first question she asked was why the cots had been placed +in the middle of the tent floor. + +Harriet smiled as she told the Guardian that they had been dragged there +so that their occupants might escape the rain. + +"What followed?" urged Mrs. Livingston. + +"Everything happened. It seemed as if we were being slowly crushed to +death. Then Jane and Jasper came to the rescue." + +"How did you get such a lame back?" asked the Chief Guardian suddenly. + +"I think it was trying to lift the cots," answered Harriet, then she +blushed. "I mean when the cots----" + +"I understand," smiled the Guardian. "You held up the cots so that your +companions might not be crushed." + +"I had to do so," admitted Harriet. "But it was no more than I should have +done. You see the branches suddenly began pressing down on the cots +pinning the girls underneath them. I knew they never could get out if the +whole weight of the tree once settled down on them. Jane was near at hand. +I knew she would reach us in a very few moments. It was nothing, Mrs. +Livingston. I didn't wish to speak of it. Please don't say anything to the +girls about it unless you wish to embarrass me," added Harriet, laughing. +"I have been more conspicuous already than I like. You see they have not +forgotten the soapy soup." + +"Nor have I," answered the guardian with a quick compression of her lips. +"That affair is being investigated, though I have now little hope of +fixing upon the guilty person. Perhaps this interruption may bring out +something however. That makes two mysteries for us to clear up. First the +hazing, then the incident of the consomme. There are one or more guilty +girls in this camp who must be found and dismissed. I am determined upon +that. Now about your sleeping quarters." + +"Oh, yes, I was going to speak with you about that." + +"The only tent we have is a small A tent with room enough for two persons. +Do you think you can get along with that, allowing one other girl to share +the tent with you, say for instance, Miss Kidder?" + +"Oh, yes. But I rather thought I should like to sleep out of doors for a +few nights. May I?" + +"If you think you are well enough. I would suggest that you place your bed +near the tent that we shall erect this afternoon, then if you wish to go +inside you will not have far to go. Why do you wish to sleep out of +doors?" + +"I thought I should like to try for the 'honor' for sleeping out doors for +five consecutive nights." + +"Oh, yes. That reminds me. You have some 'honors' coming to you as it is. +At dinner this evening I shall have something to say that undoubtedly will +please you. But we have a visitor. I must leave you." + +The visitor was none other than Charlie Collier. He was alone and was +shaking hands with Cora when Harriet first caught sight of him. Harriet +Burrell's face assumed a thoughtful expression as she looked the young +man over. She had no particular fault to find with his appearance, but the +conversation she had overheard between Cora and Patricia outside the tent, +instantly recurred to Harriet. Mr. Collier was undoubtedly there to get +his answer regarding Cora's accompanying him to the dance at "The Pines." + +"Oh, I hope she doesn't do anything so foolish," thought Harriet. + +The guest was soon chatting with Mrs. Livingston, then after having paid +his respects to her, he walked with Cora, greeting the other girls to whom +he had been introduced on his previous visit. He glanced at Harriet and +she was positive that he asked some question of his companion concerning +her, for Cora turned quickly toward Harriet, then seeing she was observed, +shifted her glance. + +"I wish she would introduce me. I know I could very easily spoil her +little plan," thought Harriet. However, she was not asked to meet Mr. +Collier. Very shortly afterwards, he bade the girls good-bye, saying that +he must be getting on as he was to have an active part in the preparations +for the dance at "The Pines" that evening. More than one girl in camp +wished that she might be numbered among those who were going to dance at +"The Pines." + +Jane came running up to Harriet saying that Mrs. Livingston had said +Jasper was to fix whatever sort of a bed Harriet wished. Jane suggested +that they bring a cot out from one of the tents, and build a roof over it. + +"That isn't the kind of bed I am going to sleep on," answered Harriet, +glancing up brightly. "Did you ever see a woodsman's bed?" + +"Gracious, no!" exclaimed Crazy Jane. "What sort of a freak is it?" + +"There comes Jasper. I will tell him what I want. He doesn't look +particularly happy, does he!" + +Harriet told Jasper to cut two six-inch tree trunks and fetch them to the +site of the new tent. He brought some that had already been cut for a +Council Fire. Harriet directed him to place them on a level piece of +ground, parallel to each other and about four feet apart. + +"Now bring me all the pine boughs you can get. I shall need a lot of +them," said Harriet brightly. + +Jane herself carried a great many of these boughs to the spot. Harriet +broke them off to a length to suit her, after which she began sticking the +boughs in the soft earth, tops uppermost. Armful after armful was disposed +of in this manner until a fragrant green mound had been built up. On top +of this when she could find no more room to stick the sharp ends of the +boughs, the girl laid other boughs, being careful not to leave any sharp +ends projecting. + +"Now, Jasper, if you will bring me my mattress, we will try the bed," she +said after completing and surveying her work critically. + +Jasper did as she requested, for Harriet's lame back would not permit of +her lifting anything of weight. The mattress was placed on top of the +heap. Harriet pointed to it, nodding brightly to Crazy Jane. + +"Try it, dear," she said. + +By this time quite a crowd of girls had gathered about Harriet to watch +the making of the bed, never having seen anything of the kind before. Jane +very cautiously placed herself on the new bed. To her amazement it did not +break down with her. Instead she seemed to be lying on fragrant air. Jane +uttered a little cry of delight. + +"How do you like it?" chuckled Harriet. + +"Oh, girls this is simply great. I could just die on this bed." + +"Please don't. I want to sleep on it to-night," answered Harriet +laughingly. "I didn't make it for you to pass your last moments on. I made +it to sleep on and I propose to have a real sleep there this very night." + +However, as a matter of fact, Harriet Burrell was not destined to enjoy +her night's rest on the bed of pine boughs. + +On the contrary she was destined to pass a most miserable night, in this +her first sleep in the open. + + + + + +CHAPTER XXII + +SLUMBERS RUDELY DISTURBED + + +"Miss Burrell, are you going to sleep outside to-night?" It was the first +time Patricia Scott had addressed Harriet in some days. + +"Yes, if the weather remains clear," returned Harriet. + +"I should like to occupy the other cot in your tent. I wish to be near my +friend." + +It will be remembered that since the night of the storm, Harriet had been +sleeping in a small A tent, in which there were but two cots--one of them +occupied by Cora. + +"You may occupy it as long as you wish, Miss Scott," replied Harriet +cordially. "I shall be out here for five nights at least and perhaps +longer unless a storm should come up. If it does storm I'll run in and +bunk on the floor." + +"Thank you." Patricia turned away with a gleam of satisfaction in her +eyes that Harriet Burrell did not see. Harriet remained a few moments to +finish making her bed so that she need not return to her bunk until the +hour for "lights out" had arrived. Patricia had gone to the cook tent +before Harriet started for there. Harriet thrust her head into her tent to +see if Cora were there. She saw the girl lying on the cot wearing a +kimono. + +"Aren't you coming to dinner?" inquired Harriet. + +"No, I don't feel very well, thank you," answered Cora Kidder +indifferently. + +"Shall I bring you something to eat!" + +"No, thank you. You are very kind." + +Harriet noted that the girl's cheeks were flushed and her eyes very bright +and her first thought was that Cora had a fever. At the dinner table +Patricia reported that Cora was not feeling well and that she would not be +in to dinner. Mrs. Livingston thoughtfully inquired whether the young +woman wished a tray of food carried to her tent. + +"I offered to take her something, but she said she did not care for +anything to eat," spoke up Harriet. + +Patricia shot a peculiar look at her, but Harriet chanced to be looking +toward Mrs. Livingston at the moment. + +Immediately after dinner Mrs. Livingston hurried over to Cora's tent to +see if the girl needed attention. Cora said she was not ill, but just a +little nervous after the excitement through which she had passed. + +"Then get a good rest, my dear," urged Mrs. Livingston. "You may take late +sleep leave to-morrow morning if you wish. Miss Scott may bring you a +tray. You need not get out of bed." + +Cora, muttered some unintelligible word of thanks to the Chief Guardian +who immediately left the tent to attend to other duties. Instead of making +the announcement that she had promised for the dinner hour, Mrs. +Livingston later in the evening visited the campfire about which the +greater part of the camp had assembled and there she told the girls what +she had to say. It was in reference to what had occurred on the previous +evening. + +"I take pleasure, young ladies," she said, "in informing you that for +heroic conduct in the face of great peril, Miss Harriet Burrell has been +awarded five honors. She will add five more beads to her string +to-morrow." + +Harriet blushed. + +"How much doeth thhe get for the thoup?" interjected Tommy, which sent the +girls into screams of merriment. + +Mrs. Livingston smiled tolerantly. + +"And our new Camp Girl, Miss Jane McCarthy for distinguished services, +which also undoubtedly saved four girls from serious even if not fatal +results, also will increase her string of beads by five." + +"What, five wooden beads all in a bunch!" demanded Jane. + +"Yes." + +"Hurrah! I'd rather have them than a rope of pearls and I'm just daffy +over those things. I've got a string of them at home that would make your +head whirl, Mrs. Livingston. Come over to Meadow-Brook and I'll show them +to you." + +"Miss McCarthy, try to choose your words more carefully. Slang also should +be avoided." + +"Slang? Why I cut out slang two years ago," exclaimed the girl, earnestly. + +It was not long afterwards that the girls began moving toward their +sleeping quarters. Jane accompanied Harriet with a hand resting gently on +her shoulder, both girls pausing at the entrance to the tent, the interior +of which was in darkness. Patricia already was in bed, an early hour for +her to retire, Harriet thought. Cora appeared to be sleeping, too, though +there was no sound of breathing from her cot. + +Harriet undressed, keeping very quiet so as not to awaken the sleepers, +then putting on her wrapper and her slippers ran out to her bed of pine +boughs and tucked herself in. + +"Oh, this is heavenly!" breathed Harriet. + +The Meadow-Brook girl did not know when she went to sleep. Slumber stole +over her unawares. Her sudden awakening however was both startling and +abrupt. + +Without moving, Harriet lay still, though a thrill had run through her. +She knew the reason for that thrill. A distinct growl had brought her +wide-awake. + +"Mercy! What is it?" she breathed, looking from side to side without +making a movement that would cause the slightest sound. + +A faint scratching noise to the right of her attracted her attention in +that direction. The shadows were deep on that side. Harriet at first was +able to make out nothing there, but she knew something was at work close +by and believed it to be some sort of an animal. Most girls would have +screamed under similar conditions. Harriet Burrell did not. She lay +perfectly still listening, with every faculty on the alert. + +The scratching stopped instantly she had moved a little to get a better +view of the spot where she had heard the noise. Now came heavy breathing. + +"What can it be?" whispered the girl. "I--I wish I had my shoes on--no I +don't, I shouldn't ran if I had. But I'll see if I can Blip my slippers on +in case I do have to run," she decided wisely. + +The first movement toward putting on the slippers, which lay on the cot +within easy reach of her hand, caused a commotion in the shadows. There +was a sudden movement, a half growl, then silence. + +Harriet lay absolutely motionless. Her breathing was scarcely perceptible. +Some animal lurched out of the shadows and for a moment stood with ears +pricked up. It was almost between the girl and the campfire. + +"Oh, pshaw! It's a big dog," she said aloud. She did not stop to consider +that it would be rather unusual to find a dog prowling about their camp so +far from all human habitation. Her words, however, appeared to have a most +startling effect on the "dog." The animal suddenly gathered itself into a +ball and leaped swiftly away, halting not more than twenty feet from where +Harriet Burrell lay. Then she saw that which sent a fresh thrill through +her. + +The animal was now standing squarely between herself and the campfire, +giving the girl a clear outline view of it. She saw with wide-open eyes +that it was not a dog. + +"A bear!" she gasped. + +Harriet uttered a shrill scream that was heard all over the camp. It was +not exactly a cry of fear. Rather was it intended to arouse the camp. The +scream served the purpose. It aroused the camp. Likewise did it arouse Mr. +Bruin. The bear started away at first at a swift amble which had increased +to a gallop by the time Harriet had drawn on her slippers and leaped from +the cot. + +Without thought of fear the girl ran stumbling along after the galloping +beast. Guardians and girls were rushing from the tents on all sides, +crying out to know what had happened. They saw Harriet running, before +they caught sight of the strange beast that was making such strenuous +efforts to get away. When they did catch sight of Mr. Bruin as he dashed +past the fire, there was a chorus of shrieks that not only awakened Jasper +whose tent was some distance further to the north than the last tent of +the row occupied by the girls, but brought him out without his boots on. +Jasper was no coward. He was more afraid of the Camp Girls than of any +animal that inhabited the Pocono Woods. Armed with an axe Jasper, his +whiskers standing out almost at right angles to his body, charged on the +camp. He had no idea what had occurred, but he knew it must be something +very serious to cause the frightful uproar that now came from all sides. + +Harriet continued right on. The bear, seeing the girls ahead of him, and +being frightened by their screams, turned tail and took the back trail. By +that time Harriet had reached the fire. She snatched up a burning brand. +She was upon the bear before it realized its peril. Harriet seeing it so +close to her thought the bear was chasing her. She struck out with the +burning fagot with all the force of a muscular arm. The burning stick hit +the bear on the nose. + +A frightful howl of pain followed. Harriet leaped back amazed at her own +courage. Perhaps some of it was impulse. She decided next day that it must +have been that. Then a new sound reached her ears. + +"Oh, mercy on us! Trouble, trouble!" yelled Crazy Jane. With one rung from +a broken chair that Jane had picked up and tucked under her cot for +emergencies, she came charging down the street just in time to see Harriet +give Mr. Bruin the rap on the nose. It was then she uttered the +exclamation that Harriet heard. + +Jane was rushing toward the bear from the rear, while Harriet was also +attacking it from the rear, while Jasper stood some distance from the +nearest girl, which in this case was Crazy Jane. Guardians were crying out +to Harriet and Jane to run. They did run, toward the intruder, rather than +away from the beast. Bruin became confused. He was a young bear. An older +or more wary animal might not have ventured into the camp where it knew +there were human beings as this bear's scent surely must have told it. +Perhaps it scented something good to eat. It was in a panic at the present +moment and went into a worse one after a rap from the hard wood chair rung +in the hands of Crazy Jane McCarthy. Jane was doing a great deal of +shouting, too. The two girls continued to chase the beast around the +campfire. Jasper was bearing down on them, having discovered where the +trouble lay. + +"Run, you kids! It's a b'ar!" he yelled. "No, hold him till I git thar." + +"Yes, we'll hold him," flung back Jane. + +Just at this moment Harriet struck the bear's hip with the torch. There +was a sizzle of hair. Uttering a terrifying growl of fright Bruin suddenly +straightened out and took the direct trail for the stream. + +"Hold him! I told ye to hold him!" roared Jasper. + +"Oh, listen to the man!" gasped Jane. + +Jasper seeing that the beast was going to cross the stream, ran on an +oblique line hoping to head the animal off. In his excitement he hurled +his axe through the air, the tool falling short of its mark by several +yards. + +Harriet Burrell was still on the trail, her slippers left behind her, her +bare feet scarcely touching the ground. + +"Look out for the creek!" shouted Jasper. + +Harriet in her excitement did not heed what he was saying. The bear, after +a brief hesitation on the bank before jumping, landed in the creek with a +splash. Then a few seconds later there came a second splash. Harriet +uttered a little cry of alarm as she felt herself going into the creek and +cried out again when the cold water enveloped her. + +By this time the bear was scrambling up the opposite bank. A few seconds +later he was leaping into the depths of the forest, his back humped, +looking in the half light like a great round black ball. + +Jane hearing the splashes knew instantly what had occurred to both the +bear and Harriet. She also knew that she was going to land in the creek, +too. With quick presence of mind Crazy Jane threw herself on her back and +went slipping and sliding into the stream feet first. She landed with a +splash, and sat down heavily on the bottom of the stream. + + + + +CHAPTER XXIII + +HARRIET'S GRAVE MISTAKE + + +"Is that you, Jane?" cried Harriet, splashing toward the spot where the +third splash had been heard. + +Jane gazed about her in comical dismay. + +"Oh, what a mess! A frisky gasoline buggy never stirred up so much trouble +for a poor girl. Where is he?" she asked. + +"Lost in the woods," answered Harriet, laughing as she swam toward her +companion. "Get out of the water." + +"I'm going to. Is it over my head?" + +"I guess not unless you lie down flat in it. Oh, Jasper! Please lend a +hand to Miss McCarthy. The bank is steep." + +"Girls! are you crazy!" It was the voice of the Chief Guardian that +greeted the two as they emerged from the water. + +"No, Mrs. Livingston, but the bear is," chuckled Jane. + +"That b'ar never'll show up around these parts again," averred Jasper. + +"Come to my quarters, girls," commanded Miss Partridge, suddenly +discovering that both girls were wet and shivering. After dry wrappers +had been furnished them, they returned to their own tents, Harriet to +resume her outdoor nap which had been interrupted by the visiting bear. +Harriet first entered her tent to get another blanket. She struck a match +to assist her in finding it Patricia lay in bed wide awake. She was +regarding Harriet angrily. + +"Hasn't Miss Kidder come in yet?" asked Harriet, observing that Cora's cot +was unoccupied. + +"You don't see her, do you?" + +"No." + +"Then she hasn't." + +"Thank you," answered Harriet sweetly, blowing out the light and going +out. She was smiling an amused smile at the snappiness of Patricia Scott. +She puzzled a little over the fact that Cora had not yet come in. However, +the camp had been so upset that many of the girls were still talking in +their darkened tents, unable to go to sleep. It was possible that Cora +might still be visiting somewhere on the grounds. Harriet did at that +moment recall the conversation that she had recently overheard between +Patricia and Cora. She was exhausted after her bear hunt and dropped off +to sleep quickly after getting into bed. + +In the morning Harriet ran into the tent to wash and dress. Patricia +yawned, then turned over without opening her eyes. Harriet glanced quickly +at Cora Kidder's cot. The clothes had been tumbled about and the pillow +patted down, but Harriet saw instantly that the bed had not been slept in +that night. Then all at once a thought came to Harriet. Cora had gone to +the dance at "The Pines" with Mr. Collier. She had not returned, though it +was now broad daylight. The thought made Harriet Burrell gasp. If the +Chief Guardian were to know of this, the girl would be dismissed in +disgrace for flagrant disobedience of camp regulations. A great wave of +pity for the lawless girl welled up in Harriet's heart. It made her very +unhappy. The young Meadow-Brook girl went about her dressing almost +without realizing what she was doing. She walked to the cook tent in much +the same frame of mind. Her companions noted her abstraction and commented +upon it. They joked with her about her midnight chase after a bear. +Harriet scarcely smiled, though she tried to hide her unhappiness that +morning. + +"Where is Miss Kidder?" asked Miss Partridge as they were seating +themselves at the table. + +"She was not feeling quite well last evening," explained the Chief +Guardian. "She did not come in to dinner. I told her to take a late sleep +this morning. How is Miss Kidder feeling this morning, Miss Burrell?" + +"I--I don't know," stammered Harriet. + +"She is not coming in to breakfast, then?" + +"I--I be--lieve not." + +Harriet's heart was thumping wildly. It seemed to her that a great gulf +yawned before her and that she was about to plunge into it. Mrs. +Livingston was speaking again. Her voice sounded far away to Harriet. + +"Will you take a breakfast tray to her when you return to your tent, Miss +Burrell?" asked the Chief Guardian. + +"I will take it to the tent, Mrs. Livingston," faltered Harriet. + +"If Miss Kidder is not feeling well this morning, kindly come and tell me. +I will see her myself." + +"Very well," hastily answered the girl. + +Glancing up she saw Miss Partridge's gaze fixed inquiringly upon her. A +sudden revulsion of feeling swept over Harriet. She realized what she had +done. She wanted to scream out that she had deceived them. A look of +terror leaped into her eyes. Miss Partridge saw the expression, as did +Miss Elting from the other end of the table. It was quite evident that +none of the guardians knew that Patricia Scott had slept in Harriet's +tent that night. Harriet glancing quickly at Patricia saw that she was +sitting with eyes fixed on her plate calmly eating her breakfast. There +was a half smile on the lips of Patricia. For the moment Harriet was +filled with anger. Anger again gave place to horror over her deception. + +Miss Partridge was still looking at Harriet with a pained expression in +her eyes. + +"Oh, she suspects me," thought Harriet. "What shall I do?" + +After breakfast the girl summoned all her will to her aid, waited calmly +until the tray for Cora had been prepared, then with trembling hands +carried it to her tent. Just before reaching her quarters Harriet saw a +slim figure clad in a raincoat with head completely enveloped by a hood +dart into the tent. And when Harriet stepped inside, there was Cora tucked +under the quilts apparently asleep. + +"Oh!" Harriet gave a little cry of amazement. She wondered for the moment +if she had been dreaming, if Cora had not been there all the time. Harriet +then recalled that a moment before she had seen some one entering her +quarters from the rear of the tent. A bit of sleeve observable at the edge +of the blanket told her that Cora was fully dressed, not in her uniform +but in a blue evening gown that Harriet had seen among Miss Kidder's +personal effects. + +"Why did you wake me up?" demanded Cora petulantly, opening her eyes. + +"I beg your pardon," answered Harriet coldly. "Here is a tray that Mrs. +Livingston asked me to take to you." + +"Put it on the chair. I wish you would go out and leave me. I don't feel +like talking. If any girl comes here ask her to stay out of the tent for +the next half hour. I'm going to get up and dress soon." + +Harriet set the tray down and walked from the tent. Her heart was heavy on +account of the deception she had practised. Her pride had been wounded, +too. Did Cora Kidder think her so stupid as not to know what had been +going on? Then the next thought was one of remorse that she had deceived +Miss Partridge and Mrs. Livingston. + +"My offense is as great as theirs," accused Harriet. + +At that juncture her attention was attracted to a girl running toward her. +It was Crazy Jane. Harriet walked away from the tent. Jane came up with +her a few yards further on. + +"Harriet, what is the matter?" she demanded, bending a keen glance into +the face of Harriet Burrell. + +"Oh, Jane. I'm so unhappy," replied Harriet sadly. + +"Tell me all about it darling" begged Jane soothingly, linking an arm +within that of her companion, leading her farther into the woods. + +"Oh, yes, I will tell you. I must tell you. I am bursting, I shall go mad +if I do not tell some one. But Jane, you must keep secret what I tell you. +You must promise me that." + +"If it's your secret, I'll promise. If it isn't, I won't promise." + +Harriet regarded her companion steadily for a moment. + +"I must tell you," she whispered. Then, haltingly, at first, Harriet told +Jane that Cora Kidder had slipped away in the night and gone to the dance +at "The Pines." There could be no doubt of it. Jane learned from Harriet +of the conversation that she had overheard, was reminded of the visit of +Mr. Collier the day before and was made acquainted with Cora's return to +the tent while the Camp Girls were at their breakfast, a time when one +might be certain of finding the camp clear of prying eyes. + +Jane's face wore a serious expression. + +"You say his sister went with them?" + +"That was the plan. But, oh, Jane, I am suspected of treachery. I know +Miss Partridge and Miss Elting suspected that I was deceiving them this +morning. I didn't mean to, but I just couldn't see Cora disgraced and sent +home. Don't you see what it would have meant to her?" + +Jane regarded her thoughtfully. + +"Cora doesn't like you, Harriet. She and Patricia are your enemies, but I +don't know why. I have wondered if those two girls didn't have something +to do with that soup affair. Do you know that Cora came into the cook tent +from the front just as you sat down that night?" + +"Yes, I know she did. She helped to haze me that night too. And--and--oh, +Jane, don't betray her, but I overheard Cora and Patricia talking the +other night. Words were dropped that left no doubt in my mind that Cora +had done that awful thing." + +"Spoiling the soup?" + +"Yes." + +"The miserable sneak!" exploded Jane. "Let me tell her!" Jane sprang up. +Her face was flushed, her eyes snapping. + +"Oh, no, no, no! She isn't to blame. It is Patricia, who is so vengeful, +and Cora is so weak. She has been influenced by the other girl. Oh, you +mustn't, you mustn't say a word to her! Promise me that you will not." + +"I'd like to tell her what I think of her," breathed Jane in a low, tense +voice, shaking a clenched first "Oh, wouldn't I like to." + +"You must keep out of it. I must suffer for my deception. Oh, Jane, I +can't stay here after this. I never shall be able to look any of them in +the face after this. Go away now and let me think." + +Jane left her companion abruptly. On her way back toward the campfire she +saw Miss Partridge hurrying to Cora's tent. The Assistant Chief Guardian +remained inside but a few moments after which she was seen returning, +walking with less haste. Harriet stole into the forest that she might be +alone. + +Miss Partridge, satisfied that all was well with Cora was puzzling her +mind as to what had so disturbed Harriet, when Jane seeing her return, +acted upon a sudden impulse and hurried to Cora Kidder's tent. She paused +in the doorway. Cora was in her wrapper, looking as if she had just gotten +up. + +"Well, what do you want?" she demanded, turning on Jane. + +"I want to talk with you." + +"Please go away and let me alone." + +"Where were you last night?" Jane flung the question at her without +warning. Cora flushed to the roots of her hair. Jane saw that her hands +trembled too. + +"Is there no such thing as privacy in this camp?" flared Cora. + +"Yes, for those who are entitled to it." + +Cora drew herself up, enraged past all endurance. + +"Steady there! Steady! I know where you were last night. I know you went +to 'The Pines' with that Collier chap. Oh, I know all about it, and what's +more, you went with him alone." + +"I didn't. His sister was with us. She came back with us, and----" + +Crazy Jane threw back her head and laughed softly. + +"Thanks, darlin'," she chuckled. "Confession is good for a guilty soul." + +"Oh!" gasped Cora Kidder, realizing that she had confessed, that Jane had +trapped her into the confession. Then she burst forth angrily. + +"It's that hateful Harriet Burrell! I might have known it. She has been +spying on me all the time. I hate her! I hate her! Oh, how I hate her! I +could claw her eyes out, and----" + +"Softly, my darlin', softly!" + +"I don't care. I'm going anyway. I'll have Jasper take me to the train +to-day. I don't want to stay here with such sneaks following me and spying +on everything I do. You're no better than the rest. I suppose she's told +Mrs. Livingston, I suppose every girl in the camp knows about it by this +time. I haven't done anything of which I'm ashamed." + +"Oh, yes, you have," interjected Jane quickly. "Harriet has not told the +Chief. Cora Kidder, sit down there and listen to me; listen to the story +of the finest bit of loyalty that any girl ever heard." + +"I won't! Get out of my tent!" + +"Sit down there. Harriet Burrell has not told any one." + +"She told you; you know she did!" + +"I had to drag it out of her. Then she tried to make me promise I wouldn't +tell the Chief Guardian." + +"And you will? You'll give me away?" + +"You have given yourself away, Cora. Now that I've had it from your own +lips I am free to tell whom I please. But I think you are going to tell +Mrs. Livingston yourself." + +"Never!" with a stamp of the foot. + +"Listen! Harriet Burrell deceived them this morning. When they asked her +about you she led them to believe that you were sleeping. She was trying +to protect you. She did wrong. I shouldn't have done it if you had been as +mean to me as you have to her. Oh, my stars! what a girl!" + +Cora Kidder opened her eyes. She regarded Crazy Jane wonderingly. + +"She knew all the time that you were planning to go to the dance, but she +never said a word to any one, though it most broke her precious heart to +think you would do such a thing. Last night when she came in here after we +had chased the bear, she found you gone. Patricia was mean to her when she +asked about you. This morning when she came in to dress, you weren't here. +She saw that your bed hadn't been slept in. Then she knew. She was very +unhappy. When they asked her about you this morning at breakfast Harriet +avoided the questions and gave Mrs. Livingston indirect answers. She even +brought a tray to you to keep up the deception. Now do you realize what +that means to a girl like Harriet? The moment she gave a second thought to +what she had done she was horrified. There isn't a more unhappy girl in +the world than Harriet Burrell at this minute." + +"Oh!" exclaimed Cora weakly. + +"That isn't all. She knows more about you than this, even if this weren't +enough." + +"What does she know?" demanded Miss Kidder with a violent start, the color +leaving her face suddenly. + +"She knows you and Patricia were in that hazing affair. Then she knew +something worse than that. She knows that you were the one who spoiled the +consomme and lost the 'honor' bead for her." + +Cora sat down heavily on the edge of the cot. Her eyes were wide with +terror. + +"She--she knows?" + +"Yes. And I shouldn't be surprised if she knew more. She isn't the girl to +tell all she knows. Now, what are you going to do about it, Cora Kidder?" + +"Oh, I don't know," moaned the unhappy girl, burying her face in the +pillows, her shoulders rising and falling with her smothered sobs. + +Jane watched her in silence. There was an expression of compassion in the +eyes of Crazy Jane. Finally she rose and stepped softly to the cot. Cora +was aroused by a gentle touch on her shoulder. + +"Dearie!" murmured Crazy Jane soothingly. + +"Oh, what shall I do! What shall I do?" moaned Cora. + +"Go straight to Mrs. Livingston and tell her everything. Do not spare +yourself, nor Patricia, for she is the one who is to blame. She has been +using you to avenge what she thinks are her own private wrongs. Tell it +all, and set right that noble girl who has protected you, and who has +gotten herself into an awful mess in doing so. Cora will you do it?" + +"I can't, I can't," moaned Cora. + +"Then I will do it myself," warned Jane, withdrawing her hand sharply. + +"No, no, no! Don't! I'll do it. I'll go. I'll tell her everything. I don't +care what she does to me. I just can't stand this! Oh, I never thought +there were such people in the world! I'll go to Mrs. Livingston to-night, +and----" + +"Not to-night. Go, now, Cora. You can't tell what might happen between +this and to-night." + +"Yes, I'll go," was the faint reply. A veil seemed to fall from before the +eyes of Cora Kidder. She saw herself as she had never done before, saw her +own unworthiness, saw how she had been led to commit acts that were +foreign to her real nature. She wondered how she ever could have been so +blind. Cora rose and hurriedly began doing up her hair. Jane gave the girl +an encouraging pat on the shoulder and slipped from the tent without +another word. + +"What a mess, oh what a fine mess," muttered Crazy Jane, swinging into a +long stride as she started for the other end of the camp. + + + + +CHAPTER XXIV + +CONCLUSION + + +"Miss Burrell, can you come to my tent?" asked Mrs. Livingston as Harriet +was seen slowly returning to camp. + +"Oh, yes, Mrs. Livingston, I want to come. I must speak with you." There +was an agony of appeal in her voice. "I deceived you. You must know that I +did," she burst out after they had reached the Chief Guardian's quarters. + +"Sit down, my dear. I know something is wrong. I felt sure you would come +to me and tell me all about it. Now calm yourself, and tell me why you are +so unhappy." + +Harriet did so, explaining as clearly as she could that she had deceived +the Chief Guardian that morning in leading her to believe that Cora was in +her tent when she was not there at all. Little by little Mrs. Livingston +drew from the penitent Harriet her reasons for having led them to believe +that Cora was in her tent taking a morning rest after the indisposition of +the previous evening. But when the Guardian asked where Cora had been, +Harriet begged so piteously to be excused from answering that Mrs. +Livingston did not press the question further. + +"I will speak with Miss Kidder," she said. "But, my dear, what do you +think I should do in your case? You have done very wrong." + +"Do with me, Mrs. Livingston. Why--why, there is only one thing to +do--send me away! I am not worthy of your consideration. Oh, to think that +I could do such a thing." + +"My poor, dear girl!" said the Guardian tenderly. "You have done wrong, +very wrong, but that wrong is tempered with a nobility of soul that is +rare, indeed. I suspect more than you think. I have suspected from little +things that have developed in my investigation that Miss Kidder and Miss +Scott might explain something of the mysterious happenings here that I +have no need to mention. I have believed all along that you at least +suspected. Am I right, Harriet?" + +"Two nights ago I learned something that set me to thinking," answered +Harriet weakly. "Oh, you are so good to me! But I couldn't tell you. I +just couldn't," moaned Harriet. + +"I understand, my dear. I forgive you for your shortcomings. Sometimes one +is ennobled by being tried by fire. I shall take this matter up +immediately and act promptly." + +Harriet left the Chief Guardian's headquarters with a full heart. It was +all she could do to keep the tears back So engrossed was she with her own +thoughts that she did not observe Cora Bidder at the entrance to the tent. +Cora tried to slip in without being seen by any one, but there were too +many keen eyes in Camp Wau-Wau to miss anything that promised excitement +They saw Harriet too, saw that she was unhappy. Crazy Jane smiled as she +noted Cora's entrance to the Chief Guardian's tent. + +Cora Kidder remained closeted with Mrs. Livingston for more than an hour. +She was weeping when she emerged. Instead of going to her tent she hurried +out into the forest, in order to be away from the prying eyes and the +questioning of her companions. They saw Patricia summoned to the +Guardian's tent, then shortly afterwards they were amazed to see Jasper +carrying Miss Scott's belongings up the path that led to the log road. +Patricia, with lowered head and downcast eyes, was following a short +distance behind him. What could it all mean? There was no answer to their +eager questioning. Hazel, Margery and Tommy were searching anxiously for +Harriet. They found her just as she was returning to her tent. + +"Oh, what is it? What is it?" begged Margery. + +"I can't tell you, dears," answered Harriet. + +"I have been unhappy, but now I am so happy and so sad. Don't ask me, +please don't." + +They did not press her further, but they clung closely to her, walking +beside her, Tommy clinging to a hand on one side, Margery and Hazel on the +other as the four Meadow-Brook Girls walked slowly toward the cook tent. +An oppressive silence hovered over the ordinarily merry party as they +seated themselves at the tables. Cora sat pale and motionless. Patricia's +place was vacant. No sooner had grace been said than Cora rose. + +"May I speak, Mrs. Livingston?" + +"Yes, my dear." + +"Girls," began Cora. "I have a confession to make. I have been a +despicable creature." Her voice faltered. For a few seconds she threatened +to break down entirely, "I have proven myself unfit to associate with good +girls like yourselves. I might never have known what a miserable +contemptible girl I was had it not been for one girl who by her beautiful +spirit of forgiveness showed me to myself in my true light. It was I who +hazed Miss Burrell and Miss Thompson, or who was one of the leaders in +that hazing; it was I who spoiled the soup and tucked the soap into the +cooking kit of Miss Burrell. Then worse than all I deceived Mrs. +Livingston by going to 'The Pines' to the dance last night with Mr. +Collier and his sister One girl knew I had gone. She had every reason to +hate me as I thought I hated her. But she did not speak. Instead, she +protected me. She got herself into difficulties in trying to do so. I +might never have known what she had done for me, for she was too noble to +speak of it to me, had not Jane McCarthy come to me and told me the whole +miserable truth. It was then that I saw my real self for the first time in +my life. I went to Mrs. Livingston and told her all. Another girl was sent +from the camp, sent home disgraced. I was told that I might stay. I don't +know why, for I also deserve to be sent away. I now wish you girls to say +whether or not I shall go. If, after Mrs. Livingston has told you all that +I cannot tell, you think I ought to go, as I feel I should, I will do so, +knowing that you are right." + +Mrs. Livingston rapped sharply on the table. + +"Miss Kidder wishes an expression from her companions," she said in the +matter of fact tone of a presiding officer. "Any who believe that she +should be dismissed, will please rise." + +Not a girl moved, scarcely a breath was heard. + +"All in favor of her remaining will please rise." + +Every girl in the room sprang to her feet. Mrs. Livingston smiled, a +smile of happy satisfaction. Cora Kidder stood pale and trembling. She +stepped forward until she was facing Harriet Burrell, whose face was as +pale as her own. + +"Ha-arriet! Can you forgive me?" + +"I--I think I forgave you long ago, Cora, for I knew that it was not +yourself. I, too, was at fault. I think my fault was the greater of the +two," answered Harriet steadily, sweeping the tense faces of her +companions in a slow glance. "Shall we agree to let 'bygones be bygones' +and be friends." + +A moment later the two girls' hands met in a firm clasp. + +"Come, girls!" admonished the voice of the Chief Guardian. "Our dinner is +getting cold." + +A new era in Camp Wau-Wau dated from that moment. The following days were +the happiest that the Chief Guardian and the Camp Girls remembered to have +passed in camp. The Meadow-Brook Girls were not the only ones to profit by +their experiences there, and they will be heard from again in the next +volume entitled: "THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY; Or, The Exciting +Tramp of the Young Pathfinders." It is a splendid narrative of the doings +and the adventures of these wide-awake girls. + + +THE END. + + + + +HENRY ALTEMUS COMPANY'S + +CATALOGUE OF + +The Best and Least Expensive +Books for Real Boys +and Girls + + + * * * * * + +Really good and new stories for boys and girls are not plentiful. Many +stories, too, are so highly improbable as to bring a grin of derision to +the young reader's face before he has gone far. The name of ALTEMUS is a +distinctive brand on the cover of a book, always ensuring the buyer of +having a book that is up-to-date and fine throughout. No buyer of an +ALTEMUS book is ever disappointed. + +Many are the claims made as to the inexpensiveness of books. Go into any +bookstore and ask for an Altemus book. Compare the price charged you for +Altemus books with the price demanded for other juvenile books. You will +at once discover that a given outlay of money will buy more of the ALTEMUS +books than of those published by other houses. + +Every dealer in books carries the ALTEMUS books. + + * * * * * + +Sold by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price + +Henry Altemus Company +507-513 Cherry Street, Philadelphia + + +The Motor Boat Club Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The keynote of these books is manliness. The stories are wonderfully +entertaining, and they are at the same time sound and wholesome. No boy +will willingly lay down an unfinished book in this series. + + +1 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OF THE KENNEBEC; Or, The Secret of Smugglers' +Island. + +2 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT NANTUCKET; Or, The Mystery of the Dunstan Heir. + +3 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB OFF LONG ISLAND; Or, A Daring Marine Game at Racing +Speed. + +4 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AND THE WIRELESS; Or, The Dot, Dash and Dare Cruise. + +5 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB IN FLORIDA; Or, Laying the Ghost of Alligator Swamp. + +6 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB AT THE GOLDEN GATE; Or, A Thrilling Capture in the +Great Fog. + +7 THE MOTOR BOAT CLUB ON THE GREAT LAKES; Or, The Flying Dutchman of the +Big Fresh Water, + + + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + + +The Range and Grange Hustlers By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + +Have you any idea of the excitements, the glories of life on great ranches +in the' West? Any bright boy will "devour" the books of this series, once +he has made a start with the first volume. + +1 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE RANCH; +Or, The Boy Shepherds of the Great Divide. + +2 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS' GREATEST +ROUND-UP; Or, Pitting Their Wits Against a Packers' +Combine. + +3 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS ON THE PLAINS; +Or, Following the Steam Plows Across the Prairie. + +4 THE RANGE AND GRANGE HUSTLERS AT CHICAGO; +Or, The Conspiracy of the Wheat Pit. + + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + +Submarine Boys Series + +By VICTOR G. DURHAM + +These splendid books for boys and girls deal with life aboard submarine +torpedo boats, and with the adventures of the young crew, and possess, in +addition to the author's surpassing knack of story-telling, a great +educational value for all young readers. + + +1 THE SUBMARINE BOYS ON DUTY; Or, Life on a Diving Torpedo Boat. + +2 THE SUBMARINE BOYS' TRIAL TRIP; Or, "Making Good" as Young Experts. + +3 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE MIDDIES; Or, The Prize Detail at Annapolis. + +4 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SPIES; Or, Dodging the Sharks of the Deep. + +5 THE SUBMARINE BOYS' LIGHTNING CRUISE; Or, The Young Kings of the Deep. + +6 THE SUBMARINE BOYS FOR THE FLAG; Or, Deeding Their Lives to Uncle Sam. + +7 THE SUBMARINE BOYS AND THE SMUGGLERS; Or, Breaking Up the New Jersey +Customs Frauds. + + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + + +The Square Dollar Boys Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The reading boy will be a voter within a few years; these books are bound +to make him think, and when he casts his vote he will do it more +intelligently for having read these volumes. + + +1 THE SQUARE DOLLAR BOYS WAKE UP; Or, Fighting the Trolley Franchise +Steal. + +2 THE SQUARE DOLLAR BOYS SMASH THE RING; Or, In the Lists Against the +Crooked Land Deal. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + + +Ben Lightbody Series + +By WALTER BENHAM + +1 BEN LIGHTBODY, SPECIAL; Or, Seizing His First Chance to Make Good. + +2 BEN LIGHTBODY'S BIGGEST PUZZLE; Or, Running the Double Ghost to Earth. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + +Pony Rider Boys Series + +By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + +These tales may be aptly described as those of a new Cooper. In every +sense they belong to the best class of books for boys and girls. + +1 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ROCKIES; Or, The Secret of the Lost Claim. + +2 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN TEXAS; Or, The Veiled Riddle of the Plains. + +3 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN MONTANA; Or, The Mystery of the Old Custer Trail. + +4 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE OZARKS; Or, The Secret of Ruby Mountain. + +5 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE ALKALI; Or, Finding a Key to the Desert Maze. + +6 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN NEW MEXICO; Or, The End of the Silver Trail. + +7 THE PONY RIDER BOYS IN THE GRAND CANYON; Or, The Mystery of Bright Angel +Gulch. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + + +The Boys of Steel Series + +By JAMES R. MEARS + +The author has made of these volumes a series of romances with scenes laid +in the iron and steel world. Each book presents a vivid picture of some +phase of this great industry. The information given is exact and truthful; +above all, each story is full of adventure and fascination. + +1 THE IRON BOYS IN THE MINES; Or, Starting at the Bottom of the Shaft. + +2 THE IRON BOYS AS FOREMEN; Or, Heading the Diamond Drill Shift. + +3 THE IRON BOYS ON THE ORE BOATS; Or, Roughing It on the Great Lakes. + +4 THE IRON BOYS IN THE STEEL MILLS; Or, Beginning Anew in the Cinder Pits. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + +West Point Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The principal characters in these narratives are manly, young Americans +whose doings will inspire all boy readers. + +1 DICK PRESCOTT'S FIRST YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Two Chums in the Cadet +Gray. + +2 DICK PRESCOTT'S SECOND YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Finding the Glory of the +Soldier's Life. + +3 DICK PRESCOTT'S THIRD YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Standing Firm for Flag and +Honor. + +4 DICK PRESCOTT'S FOURTH YEAR AT WEST POINT; Or, Ready to Drop the Gray +for Shoulder Straps. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + + +Annapolis Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The Spirit of the new Navy is delightfully and truthfully depicted in +these volumes. + +1 DAVE DARRIN'S FIRST YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two Plebe Midshipmen at the +U.S. Naval Academy. + +2 DAVE DARRIN'S SECOND YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Two Midshipmen as Naval +Academy "Youngsters." + +3 DAVE DARRIN'S THIRD YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Leaders of the Second Class +Midshipmen. + +4 DAVE DARRIN'S FOURTH YEAR AT ANNAPOLIS; Or, Headed for Graduation and +the Big Cruise. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Young Engineers Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +The heroes of these stories are known to readers of the High School Boys +Series. In this new series Tom Reade and Harry Hazelton prove worthy of +all the traditions of Dick & Co. + +1 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN COLORADO; Or, At Railroad Building in Earnest. + +2 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN ARIZONA; Or, Laying Tracks on the "Man-Killer" +Quicksand. + +3 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN NEVADA; Or, Seeking Fortune on the Turn of a +Pick. + +4 THE YOUNG ENGINEERS IN MEXICO; Or, Fighting the Mine Swindlers. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + +Boys of the Army Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +These books breathe the life and spirit of the United States Army of +to-day, and the life, just as it is, is described by a master pen. + +1 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE RANKS; Or, Two Recruits in the United States +Army. + +2 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS ON FIELD DUTY; Or, Winning Corporal's Chevrons. + +3 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS AS SERGEANTS; Or, Handling Their First Real Commands. + +4 UNCLE SAM'S BOYS IN THE PHILIPPINES; Or, Following the Flag Against the +Moros. + +(Other volumes to follow rapidly.) + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +Battleship Boys Series + +By FRANK GEE PATCHIN + +These stories throb with the life of young Americans on to-day's huge drab +Dreadnaughts. + +1 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS AT SEA; Or, Two Apprentices in Uncle Sam's Navy. + +2 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS FIRST STEP UPWARD; Or, Winning Their Grades as Petty +Officers. + +3 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN FOREIGN SERVICE; Or, Earning New Ratings in +European Seas. + +4 THE BATTLESHIP BOYS IN THE TROPICS; Or, Upholding the American Flag in a +Honduras Revolution. + +(Other volumes to follow rapidly.) + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Meadow-Brook Girls Series + +By JANET ALDRIDGE + +Real live stories pulsing with the vibrant atmosphere of outdoor life. + +1 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER CANVAS; Or, Fun and Frolic in the Summer +Camp. + +2 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS ACROSS COUNTRY; Or, The Young Pathfinders on a +Summer Hike. + +3 THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS AFLOAT; Or, The Stormy Cruise of the Red Rover. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + +High School Boys Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +In this series of bright, crisp books a new note has been struck. Boys of +every age under sixty will be interested in these fascinating volumes. + +1 THE HIGH SCHOOL FRESHMEN; Or, Dick & Co.'s First Year Pranks and Shorts. + +2 THE HIGH SCHOOL PITCHER; Or, Dick & Co. on the Gridley Diamond. + +3 THE HIGH SCHOOL LEFT END; Or, Dick & Co. Grilling on the Football +Gridiron. + +4 THE HIGH SCHOOL CAPTAIN OF THE TEAM; Or, Dick & Co. Leading the Athletic +Vanguard. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +Grammar School Boys Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +This series of stones, based on the actual doings of grammar school boys, +comes near to the heart of the average American boy. + +1 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS OF GRIDLEY; Or, Dick & Co. Start Things Moving. + +2 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS SNOWBOUND; Or, Dick & Co. at Winter Sports. + +3 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN THE WOODS; Or, Dick & Co. Trail Fun and +Knowledge. + +4 THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER ATHLETICS; + +Or, Dick & Co. Make Their Fame Secure. Cloth, Illustrated Price, per +Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +High School Boys' Vacation Series + +By H. IRVING HANCOCK + +"Give us more Dick Prescott books!" + +This has been the burden of the cry from young readers of the country +over. Almost numberless letters have been received by the publishers, +making this eager demand; for Dick Prescott, Dave Darrin, Tom Reade, and +the other members of Dick & Co. are the most popular high school boys in +the land. Boys will alternately thrill and chuckle when reading these +splendid narratives. + +1 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' CANOE CLUB; Or, Dick & Co.'s Rivals on Lake +Pleasant. + +2 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS IN SUMMER CAMP; Or, The Dick Prescott Six Training +for the Gridley Eleven. + +3 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' FISHING TRIP; Or, Dick & Co. in the Wilderness. + +4 THE HIGH SCHOOL BOYS' TRAINING HIKE; Or, Dick & Co. Making Themselves +"Hard as Nails." + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + +The Circus Boys Series + +By EDGAR B.P. DARLINGTON + +Mr. Darlington's books breathe forth every phase of an intensely +interesting and exciting life. + +1 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE FLYING RINGS; Or, Making the Start in the Sawdust +Life. + +2 THE CIRCUS BOYS ACROSS THE CONTINENT; Or, Winning New Laurels on the +Tanbark. + +3 THE CIRCUS BOYS IN DIXIE LAND; Or, Winning the Plaudits of the Sunny +South. + +4 THE CIRCUS BOYS ON THE MISSISSIPPI; Or, Afloat with the Big Show on the +Big River. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The High School Girls Series + +By JESSIE GRAHAM FLOWER, A.M. + +These breezy stories of the American High School Girl take the reader +fairly by storm. + +1 GRACE HARLOWE'S PLEBE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Merry Doings of the +Oakdale Freshman Girls. + +2 GRACE HARLOWE'S SOPHOMORE YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Record of the +Girl Chums in Work and Athletics. + +3 GRACE HARLOWE'S JUNIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, Fast Friends in the +Sororities. + +4 GRACE HARLOWE'S SENIOR YEAR AT HIGH SCHOOL; Or, The Parting of the Ways. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + * * * * * + +The Automobile Girls Series + +By LAURA DENT CRANE + +No girl's library--no family book-case can be considered at all complete +unless it contains these sparkling twentieth-century books. + +1 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT NEWPORT; Or, Watching the Summer Parade. + +2 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS IN THE BERKSHIRES; Or, The Ghost of Lost Man's +Trail. + +3 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS ALONG THE HUDSON; Or, Fighting Fire in Sleepy +Hollow. + +4 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT CHICAGO; Or, Winning Out Against Heavy Odds. + +5 THE AUTOMOBILE GIRLS AT PALM BEACH; Or, Proving Their Mettle Under +Southern Skies. + +Cloth, Illustrated Price, per Volume, 50c. + + + +***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MEADOW-BROOK GIRLS UNDER +CANVAS*** + + +******* This file should be named 14889.txt or 14889.zip ******* + + +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: +https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/8/8/14889 + + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: +https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + diff --git a/14889.zip b/14889.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..2f07584 --- /dev/null +++ b/14889.zip diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..890861f --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #14889 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/14889) |
